


THE UNIVERSITY 
OF CALIFORNIA 


SANTA BARBARA 


PRESENTED BY 
From the Library of 
Thomas Means 
Bowdoin College 

















CASAR’S COMMENTARIES 


ON THE 


GALLIC WAR; 


AND 


THE FIRST BOOK OF THE 


GREEK PARAPHRASE; 


WITH 
ENGLISH NOTES, CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY, PLANS OF 
BATTLES, SIEGES, ETC., ὶ 
AND 


HISTORICAL, GEOGRAPHICAL, AND ARCHEOLOGICAL INDEXES. 


BY 


CHARLES ANTHON, LL.D. 


JAY PROFESSOR OF THE GREEK AND LATIN LANGUAGES IN COLUMBIA COLLEGE, 
NEW YORK, AND RECTOR OF THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL 


NEW YORK: ¢ 


HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 
329 & $31 PEARL STREET, 


FRANKLIN SQUARE. 


“1860. : 


ἐγ ast 





Ἂ 
Ὑν- 

ὰ 

™ 

ow? i 

° 
~ 
PI at 





‘ 


/ ‘ 
THE REV. HENRY ANTHON, DD, 


RECTOR OF AT. MARK’S CHURCH, IN THE CITY OF NEW YORK, 


THIS WORK 
15 


Enscrived, 


#8 A BROTHER'S TRIBUTE TO SINCERE PIETY, DISTINGUISHED 


ABILITIES, AND SOUND AND UNOSTENTATIOUS LEARNING. 





A 


inding fro m 


rua | 





PREFACE. 





Tue present edition of Czsar is on the sane plan 
with the Sallust and Cicero, and, it is hoped, will provs 
equally acceptable. As Czsar’s Commentaries are 
generally placed in the hands of students at an early 
period of their career, the explanatory notes have beer 
specially prepared for the use of beginners, and no- 
thing has been in fact omitted, that may tend to facil- 
itate the perusal of the work. ‘The Greek paraphrase 
28 but little known in this country, and the first book, 
therefore, has been given partly as a literary novelty, 
and partly as an easy introduction to Greek studies. 
Considerable use has been made of it, as will be seen 
by the notes appended to this volume, in elucidating 
passages of the Latin work that are in any respect 
obscure, or the meaning of which has been disputed 
among previous commentators. It has also been found 
of importance on several occasions in settling the text. 
From whose pen the paraphrase proceeds is a matter 
of great uncertainty : it has been assigned by some to 


Maximus Planudes, by others to Theodore Gaza, while 
AQ 


ν' PREFACE. 


by a third class the author has been regarded as alto- 
gether unknown. Planudes, it is conceived, will -be 
found, on a careful investigation of the matter, to have 
the best claim. The style of the paraphrase deviates, 
it is true, in more than one instance, from classical 
usage, yet still the discrepance is not so marked as to 
occasion any difficulty te the learner, and may very 
easily be rectified by any competent instructer. 


The wood-cuts, giving plans of battles, sieges, &c., 
cannot but prove useful. They are executed with 
great ability by that talented artist, Mr. A. J. Mason 

C. A. 

Columbia College, Jan. 18, 1838 


LIFE OF JULIUS CASSAR. 





os κῶς 
: RTC ah 
ea 


LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CASAR. 


DR. BARTON.—HENRY ARLINGTON. 


Dr. B. Wuar odd-looking volume is that over which you are poring 
40 attentively, Henry Arlington? Something very rare and curious, I 
suppose, to draw you off from our Oriel College election. 

H.-A very singular book, indeed, Dr. Barton, which I discovered 
yesterday, by mere accident, among the treasures of the Bodleian. It 
is Berger’s treatise ‘‘ De naturali pulchritudine Orationis,” in which 
the Commentaries of Julius Cesar are lauded to the skies, as a model 
of all that is excellent in writing. 

Dr. B. I know the work well, and admire your patience in cultivating 
an acquaintance with it. Were I troubled with sleepless nights, I wov'd 
rertainly take to reading Berger, after retiring to my couch, in the full 
expectation of speedy and lasting relief. 

H. I think you are too hard upon him, doctor. - Amid a mass of heavy 
reading, I have found several things to arrest my attention and reward 
me for the labour expended upon his work. You surely do not regar 
Czsar’s Latinity as of inferior merit. 

Dr. B. Quite the reverse, Henry. No writer equals Cesar in elegant 
simplicity, and in that transparent clearness of style which forms the 
great charm of historical narrative. Lord Bacon, whom Berger not un- 
aptly calls “ Britannorum Socrates,” has well expressed his wonder, 
that a mind rendered so “turbid” by ambition as Czsar’s was, should 
express itself in writing with so much calmness and serenity. My only 
objection is, that Berger pushes his theory much farther than either you 
or I will concede, when he undertakes to find, in the Commentaries ol 
Casar, all the excellences of composition that'are noted and praised, in 
8 later age, in the treatise of Longinus. 

_ H. £ am entirely of your opinion, my dear doctor ; and, having now 


watisfied my wuriosity respecting Berger’s work, will. show you another, 


Χ LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CESAR. 


ef a different character, which I obtained this mortiag frém Parker's 
.t is the second part of the ‘ Fasti Hellenici,” by Clinton of Christ 
Church. Are his dates in the case of Roman authors worthy of reli 
ance? 

Dr. B. Most undoubtedly: No scholar of the present day has con- 
ferred a more signal service on the literary chronology of Greece and 
Rome taan this very able writer, or has contributed more essentially to 
raise the classical reputation of his country on the continent of Europe 
But come, Henry, as Ca:sar has been thus far the theme of our conver. 
sation, how would you like that we take up his life and literary charac- 
ter, passing briefly over the former, and dwelling more at large upon the 
latter ? 

H. There is no one thing that would delight me more, Dr. Barton 
and I trust you will forgive me, if I occasionally interrupt you by a 
question or two, when any point seems to me to require any additional 
illustration on your part. 

Dr. B. I shal! consider all such interruptions, my dear Henry, as the 
surest proof that my remarks are not uninteresting, and shall be more 
pleased the oftener they occur. Let us proceed, then, to our task. Of 
all those whom history has honoured with the title of great, no one, per- 
haps, deserved it more than the subject of our present remarks. A de- 
scendant of the celebrated Julian house, which traced its fabulous origin 
to Aineas, he was born in the year of Rome 654, and exactly a century 
before the advent of our Saviour. In his early boyhood he was an eye- 
witness of the civil wars between Sylla and Marius, the latter his mater- 
nal uncle ; and when he attained to the beginning of manhood, or the age 
of seventeen, Sylla, who was then supreme, could not forgive him for 
being the nephew of Marius and the son-in-law of Cinna. He even 
issued against him a decree of proscription, which he was only induced 
to revoke by the solicitations of the vestal virgins and the influence*of 
the Julian family. 

H. Was it not on that occasion, doctor, that oo said he saw many 
Mariuses in Cesar 12 

Dr. B. It was; and the remark does credit to his sagacity and know} 
edge of character, while it shows plainly, that, even at this early perior 
of life, the young Roman had given some yeculiar indications of laten: 
talents and ambition. Having escaped from the proscription οἱ Sylla 
he retired from the capital, and sought a retreat m Asia, where he com 





1. Sueton, Vit. Jul.c.1  Plutarch’s account differs from this, but is less arcu 
rate 
2 " Ca@sari multos Marios inesse” Sueton, ib 


LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CESAR, xi 


menced his military career in the suite of Thermus,’ the Roman gov- 
ernor, from whom he received the civic crown on the capture of Mity- 
lene. The death of Sylla, however, recalled him to Rome, and we 
find him soon engaged in conducting a prosecution against Cornelius 
Dolabella, charged by him with extortion m his province, but success- 
fully defended by Hortensius and Cotta.3 

H. Was not this a bold step, doctor, for a young man to take against 
a person who stood so high as Dolabella? for, if I remember correctly, 
the latter had both held the consulship, and erjoyed the honours of a 
triumph.4 

Dr. B. Not «t all bold, Henry, but one, on the contrary, of common 
occurrence. The young patricians were fond of accusing distinguishea 
dividuals, not so much from a patriotic motive, as in order to acquire 
for themselves the reputation of eloquence. After the acquittal of Do’ 
abella, Cxsar made a voyage to Rhodes, and became a pupil of Apollo 
uius Molo, a distinguished teacher of the art of oratory. 

H. Ah! Was not this same Molo the preceptor of Cicero ? 
* Dr. B. He was. C.ero heard him at Rome, B. C. 87, and afterwaré 
at Rhodes, B. C. 78, so that you perceive these two eminent men were 
almost fellow-pupils of the same instructer.* Passing over the story 
about the pirates,® which you can find in the pages of your Plutarch, and 
the services which he rendered to the Roman allies in Asia against the 
encroachments of Mithridates, though possessing himself no actual mil- 
itary command, we come to the period of his second return to Rome, 
when he found Pompey at the head of the senate and republic. Since 
Czsar’s known attachment hitherto to the party of Marius operated as 
an obstacle to his ambition, he now went over to the dominant faction 
of the day, and united with Cicero in advocating the passage of the Man- 
ilian law, the object of which was to clothe Pompey with extraordinary 
powers for ending the Mithridatic war. 

H. I cannot see the policy of this step orf Cesar’s part. He was 
snly strengthening the hands of one, who, he must have known, woule 
one day prove his most formidable rival. 





1 “ Stipendia prima in Asia fecit, Μ΄ Thermi pretoris contubernio.” Sueton 
Vit Jul. c.2. Compare Aurel. Vict. c. 82. 

2. Sueton. ib.—Liv. Epit. lib. 89. . 

3. Cic. Brut. 92.—Val. Maz. 8, 9, 3.—Plut. Ces. ς. 4. 

4. “Consularem et triumphalem virum.” Sueton. 1. c. 

δ. Clinton’s Fasti Hellenici, part 2 p. 147. 

6, Plutarch places the story of the pirates earlier in point of time, making Cesar 
to have been taken by them during his first Jisit to Asia. But consult Suetonius, 
Vit, Jul. c. & and Crusius ad loc. 


xu LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CZSAR. 


Dr. Β. Pardop me, Henry; it was a stroke of consummate policy 
The Manilian law, and the high prerogatives conferred by it upon a sin 
gle individual, introduced divisions and dissensions ameng the leading 
men at Rome, and could not but tend to favour secretly the pretensions 
of those, who, like Cesar, wished one day to raise themselves above the 
laws of their country. The same principle of action governed his con. 
duct, when, not long after this, he exerted his endeavours, along with” 
other equally ambitious men, to have the tribunes of the commons, whose 
power Sylla had wisely curtailed, restored to all their former privileges ,* 
for he well knew that. he would find, in most of them, so many ready 
tools for the accomplishment of his designs upon the liberty of his 
country. 

H. But how did the people, with whom Marius had ever been a fa- 
vourite, relish Casar’s abandonment of the principles of that leader? 

Dr. B. You err, Henry, in common with many others, as to this part 
of Cesar’s history. At his first entrance into the political arena, when 
the influence of Pompey was paramount, any professed adherence to the 
principles that governed the party of Marius would have been fatal to 
Cesar’s advancement in the state. . When, however, he felt himself 
more securely established in public favour, the mask was dropped. The 
memory of Marius, notwithstanding all his enormities, was still cherished 
by the Roman populace, for he had, in one sense, been their champion 
against the party of the senate, and Cesar now neglected no opportunity 
of flattering the multitude, by showing respect to the name of their 
former leader. When questor, he had the boldness, on delivering a 
funeral eulogium upon his aunt Julia, to produce before the view of the 
people the images of Marius, which had not been seen since the dicta- © 
torship of Sylla.2 And, when elevated to the office of edile, he caused 
the statues and trophies of the conqueror of the Cimbri to be restored 
to their former places. From this period he was suspected of aspiring 
to absolute power, and was even accused of it in the senate; but his 
largesses among the populace, and the splendour of his public shows, 
found him too many friends and devoted partisans for the senate to ven- 
ture on his condemnation. 





1 “ Auctores restituende tribunicie potestatis, cujus vim Sulla deminuerat, en 
wissime juvit.” (Sueton. Vit. Jul.c.5.) The final restoration was made by Pow 
pey and Crassus, when consuls, Δ. Ὁ, C. 684. Compare Vell. Pat, 2, 30.—Liv, b. 
fib. 97.—Cic. Verr. 1, 15. ec, 

2. Plut. Vit. Ces. c. 5. 

3. Sueton. Vit. Jul. c. 11. Plutarch’s account is somewhat different: εἰκόνας 
ἐποιήσατο Μαρίου κρύφα, καὶ νίκας τροπαιοφόρους, ἃς φέρων νυκτὸς els τὸ καπιτώλιοε 
ἀνέστησεν. Compare Vell. Pat 2, 43. 


LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CASAR. xii 


H. This reminds me, doctor, of the timidity of the senat., when his 
defence of the accomplices of Catiline, and his conduct generally, in 
relation to that affair, caused him to be more than suspected of a partici- 
pation in the conspiracy. 

Dr. B. Yes, the senate were afraid of the people without, who, with 
loud cries, were demanding their favourite. His life, however, was 
actually in danger from the Roman knights that stood around the senate: 
house as a guard, and he was mainly saved by the interference of Cicero. 

H. You made some allusion, a moment ago, to his lavish expend: 
tures.. Where did he obtain the means for supporting these ? 

_ Dr. B. By borrowing. He is said, before he enjoyed any public 
office, to have owed 1300 talents, over £300,000.2 _ And when, after 
kis pretorship, which was not. long subsequent to the period just men- 
tioned by me, he set out for a government in Spain, he himself confessed 
that he was, what would be in our own currency more than £2,000,000. 
worse than nothing ! 

H. These debts, of course, were never paid. 

Dr. B. His extortions in Spain enriched him to such a degree, that 
he not only liquidated this almost incredible sum, but even had wealth 
sufficient remaining to shield himself from a public prosecution, and to 
purchase the services of a large number of partisans. So much for the 
tender mercies of Roman magistrates in the management of their prov 
inces ! 

H. And for the purity of justice at home. But do tell me, doctor, 
where were Pompey and Crassus at this time ? 

Dr. B. Cesar had reconciled. them,? and thus obtained their united 
aid for the attainment of the consulship. He attached the former also 
still more strongly to himself, by giving him his daughter Julia in mar- 
riage. We have now reached an important era in the history of the 
ambitious Roman whose career we are delineating, and this was the 
government of Gaul, which he obtained not long after the union of his 
daughter with Pompey. ‘The Vatinian law gave him this province for 





1. Suetonius states, that his life was threatened by the equites, even while he was 
in the senate-house: that the senators sitting near him moved away in alarm, and 
that only a few remained by him to afford protection : “ Vie pauci complexu togaque 
objecta protexerint.” (Sueton, Vit.. Jul. c. 14.) Plutarch’s account is followed, 
however, in the text. Consult Crusius, ad Sueton. 1. c. 

2. Plut. Vit. Ces. c.5.—Appian. B Ο.2, 8. Crassus had to become surety for 
hirn before he could leave Rome for his government. Plut. Vit. Crass. c. 7.—Id. Vit 
Ce@s.c.11. Thecomputation in the text makes the Attic talent of silver 2411. 13s. 41 
Compare Knight, Prolegom. ad Hom. § 56, and Boeckh’s Public πλόον of Athen 
Vol. i., p. 25. 

39, Sueton, Vit. Jul. ς 19.—Plut. Vit. Cas. c. 13.—id Vit. Crass, 14 
2 


XIV LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CASAR. 


five years, and, at the expiration of this period, his command was 
continued for five years longer. The Gallic war, then, in all its 
branches, continued for the space of nearly ten years,’ and, during 
that time, Cesar is said to have reduced by force or by the terror of 
his arms eight hundred cities, to have subjugated three hundred com, 
munities or nations, to have defeated in battle at different periods 
three millions of men, and to have slain one third of this number, and 
led another third into captivity.* 

H. An exaggerated account, most probably. 

Dr. B. Of course, as such statements always are. Yet still, from the 
anown valour of the Gallic race, and the cold-blooded cruelty with 
which, according to Casar’s own account, many of his victories were fol- 
lowed up, the carnage of the whole war must have been appalling in the 
extreme. In the midst of his conquests, as may well be imagined, the 
Roman commander neglected no opportunity of amassing the most ex- 
tensive riches, and, with this view, plundered both the temples of the 
Gallic deities, and the land of allies as well as enemies. Everything, 
in fact, that might serve to augment his power, appeared to him just and 
honourable ; and Cicero relates, that he had often on his lips the well: 
known passage of Euripides, that, if justice is to be violated, it ought ‘o 
be for sovereign power. Do you know the lines to which I alluda, 
Henry? © 

H. It occurs in the “‘ Phenisse,” in the speech of Eteocles to hia 
mother : 


Εἴπερ γὰρ ἀδικεῖν χρὴ» τυραννίδος πέρι 
Κάλλιστον ἀδικεῖν᾽---8΄ 


But was no notice taken by the Roman senate of the course of conduct 
in which he thus openly indulged ? 

Dr. B. His enemies at Rome were by no means inactive, Pas i an 
effort was made to have commissioners sent by the senate, for the pur- 
pose of investigating the charges preferred against him ; but the splen- 
dour of his numerous victories, the favour of the people, and the large 
sums which he privately distributed, caused every attempt of the kind te 
prove ineffectual. 

H. I have seen it remarked somewhere, Doctor"Barton, that the sol « 





1. The civil war broke out, according to Suetonius, before the expiration of thi 
second period of five years. So Plutarch, c. 15, ἔτη γὰρ ουδὲ δέκα πολεμήσας ep 
Ῥαλατίαν, x. τ΄ λ. 

2, Plut.1.c.—Id. Vit. Pomp. ας. 67.—Appian. B. Celt. fr. p.73.—Plin. Ἡ. Win 
Compare, however, the remarks of Bayle, Dict. Hist. s. v. César, 

ὃ Lurip. Phoeniss. v. 534, seq. 


we 


LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CESAR. : xv 


diers of the republic became eventually, by reason of his strong personal 
{nfluence, the soldiers of Cesar. 

Dr. B. The remark is perfectly correct. His eoldiers became 
strongly attached to him, in consequence of the care that he ever evinced 
for their comfort and emolument. He seemed, indeed, to be merely 
the depositary of the riches which he accumulated from day to day, ane 
to set a value on these only as they furnished him with prizes for valour, 
and with recompenses for military merit. His character in this respect 
bears a striking resemblance to that of the celebrated Napoleon. ‘Though 
perhaps, after all, the motive of each will be found to have been a 
purely selfish one; for he who labours to accomplish a certain end must, 
in order to succeed, have instruments fitted for his purpose, and under 
his absolute control. If soldiers be devoted to their leader, he is al- 
ready more than half victorious. ς 

H Talking of Napoleon, doctor, I have lately seen a French work 
which purports to contain his military criticisms on the campaigns of 
Cesar.'! Do you regard it as possessing any claims to authenticity ? 

Dr. B. I am surprised at your question, Henry. The work to which 
you refer is a miserable affair, which bears the impress of falsehood on 
its very front. The criticisms which it contains are below contempt, 
and never could have emanated from the great leader of modern times. 
They are the puny offspring of some anonymous scribbler. Let mo 
give you, in their stead, the remarks of another writer, that are far mors 
worthy of your notice. I will read them to you from the volume befors 
me.2 “Though the Commentaries on the Gallic War comprehen4 
but a small extent of time, and are not the general history of a nation 
they embrace events of the highest importance, and detail, perhaps, the 
greatest military operations to be found in ancient story. We see in 
them all that is great and consummate in the art of war. The ablest 
commander of the most warlike people on earth records the history of 
his own campaigns. Placed at the head of the finest army ever formed 
in the world, and one devoted to his fortunes, but opposed by prowess 
only second to their own, he and the soldiers he commanded may be 
praised almost in the words in which Nestor praised the heroes who had 
gone before him ;* for the Gauls and Germans were among the bravest 

nd most warlike nations then on earth. In his clear and scientific de- 
sails of military operations, Cesar is reckoned superior to every one, 
except, perhaps, Polybius. In general, too, when he speaks of himeelf, 





‘I, Précis des Guerres de Jules César, par 0 Empereur Napoleon, Paris, 1838. 
2 Dunlop’s Roman Literature, vol, ἰδ.) p. 171, seq. 
ἃ. Dunlop. Rom. Lit. vol. Ὁ. p. 177. 


XVI LIFE AND WRITINGS OF ΟΞ ΒΑΚ. 


it is without affectation or arrogance. He talks of Cesar as of an :ἢ- 
different person, and always maintains the character which he has thus 
assumed ; indeed, it can hardly be conceived that he had so small a 
share in the great actions he describes, as would appeax, from his own 
representations. With the exception of the false colours with which 
he disguises his ambitious projects against the liberties of his country, 
everything seems to be told with fidelity and candour.” 

 H. Do you think that he is as accurate in his account of German as 
ef Gallic manners ἢ - 

Dr. B. I donot. He had remained so long in Gaul, and had so thor- 
oughly studied the habits and customs of its people, for his own politica. 
purposes, that whatever is delivered concerning that country may be 
confidently relied on. But his intercourse with the German tribes was 
only occasional, and chiefly of a military description. Some of his ob- 
servations on their manners, as their hospitality, the continence of 
their youth, and the successive occupation of different lands by the same 
families, are confirmed by Tacitus; but in other particulars, especially 
in what relates to their religion, he is contradicted by that great historian. 
The researches of modern writers have also thrown some doubts on the 
accuracy of Czsar’s German topography.! 

H. With regard to the eighth book of the Commentaries on the Gallic 
war, 1s there not some doubt which of the two be the author, Hirtius or 
Oppius t ι 

Dr. B. There is; but I believe that ἃ careful examination of the eben 
will lead to a conviction that the book in question came from the pen of 
Hirtius. d 

H. Is this the same Hirtius that fell at Mutina 1 » τοῦ # 

Dr. B. The same. Either from affection or gratitude, he was ea 
attached to the party of Casar; but, after the death of the dictator, he 
declared against Antony. Being created consul along with Pansa, he 
set out with his colleague to attack Antony, who was besieging Brutus 
in the city of Mutina, the modern Modena; and, as you well know, 
they gained a victory over their opponent, but Hirtius was killed in the 
nattle, and Pansa died a few days after of his wound. - Haul 

H. You made some remarks, doctor, in the commencement of thia 
conversation, respecting Czsar’s style ; allow me to ask what aie = 
regard as its most distinguishing characteristic ? 

Dr. B. Its perfect equality of expression. There was in iti ἐμὴ οἱ ; 
Cesar a serene and even dignity. In temper nothing appeared to agi- 
ate or move him; in conduct, nothing diverted him from the attainment 





---.- 
* 


1. Dunlop. Rom. Lit. vol. ii, p. 177. oon 


᾿ 


᾿ 


ε 


LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CAESAR. ‘ XV 


of his end. In like manner, in his style, there is nothing swelled or de- 
pressed, and not one word which is not chosen with a view to its ulti- 
mate effect, without any view towards embellishment. The opinion of 
Cicero, who compared the style of Casar to the unadomed simplicity 
of an ancient Greek statue, may be considered as the highest praise, 
since he certainly entertained no favourable feelings towards the author ; 
nd the style was very different from that which he himself employed in 
his harangues or philosophical works, or even in his correspondence 
The same writer thinks, that this exquisite purity was not insensibly ob- 
tained, from domestic habit and familiar conversation, but from a-sidu- 
ous study and thorough knowledge of the Latin tongue.! 

H. Still, however, notwithstanding its purity and elegance, do you not 
think that the style of Cesar is somewhat deficient in both vivacity and 
vigour ? 

Dr. B. Ido, Henry. And you will also occasionally find a term in- 
troduced that militates even against the acknowledged purity of his lan- 
guage. But still, if we consider, that these memoirs were hastily drawn 
up during the tumult and anxiety of campaigns, and were noted down, 
from day to day, without care or premeditation, we shall be very easily 
mclined to pardon a deficiency of vigour on the one hand, and an occa- 
sional deviation from purity on the other. 

Ἢ. The remark which you have just made, doctor, reminds me of a 
question that occurred to me the other day relative to Cesar’s Ephemerzs, 
or Diary. Do you think that this work and the Commentaries are the 
same or different productions ? 

Dr. B. I am inclined to think with Bayle,? that they are distinct works, 
and that the Ephemeris, or Ephemerides, may have been a journal οἱ 
Cesar’s life. There are, it is true, several objections to this opinion, 
wnich are urged with great ability by Fabricius, Vossius, and others. 
But still the opposite side of the question appears by far the more rea» 
sonable one. Servius quotes the Ephemerides, as does also Plutarch, 
and Frontius and Polyenus seem to refer to them, since they relate 
many of Cesar’s stratagems not mentioned in the Commentaries, and 
must, in all probability, have read them in the other work. The circum 
stance quoted by Servius* from the Ephemerides is a very remarkab's 
one. He states, that Caesar, on one occasion, was made prisoner h7 
the Gauls, and, being hurried along, was met by a Gallic chieftain, who 
ν gisimed i in an insulting tone, when he beheld him in this state, “* Ca. 





l. Brutus, c. 72.—Dunlop, Rom. Lit. vol. ii., p. 180. , 
| Dict. Hist, &c., 5. v. César. 
aa Virg. Ain. lib. i, v. 743. 
Q* 


ΧΥ} ‘LIFE AND WRITINGS OF ΟΕ ΒΑΚ, 


sar, Cesar.” Now, according to Servius, this proper name Caesar hap. 
pened to mean, in the Gallic tongte, ‘let him go,” and the consequence 
was, that the persons who held Cesar prisoner, and who, it seems, were 
ignorant of his rank, mistook the words of the Gallic chief for an order 
to release him, and, in consequence, allowed him to escape. 

H. Rather a whimsical story, doctor. 

Dr. B. Qu'te so, Henry ; and if Celtic scholars had only viewed 2t in 
this light, they would have been saved a great deal of trouble in endeay- 
curing to find a Gaelic word sounding like Cesar, and signifying, to- 
quote the language of Servius, dimitte. But we have said enough at 
present respecting the life and writings of the Roman commander. His 
other productions will form the subject of a conversation when we meet 
again in Michaelmas term. Farewail. 





ceo Ve DvViIFeeaoVva © 5 





Purge oe ‘ ‘ 
3 ; 
% * ν᾿ νὰ , Rea he Pa 
᾿ : Ean τὺ a 
} + 7 
. } ΥΣ ΦΗ ἢ 
μὸν Lae iio Boetd Ἐπ 5 οἱ Ὑἴ5 an veel 


a aa JULIL CHSARIS. ah Cael 


i 








75 C. O. eat ora 


ce net 5 spies) 
. Me 2: 


ENGRAVINGS. 





Portrait 5 Geren ea te ξ To face the title-page 


Map of Ancient Pants Ξ 3 » Page 1 
Attempt of the Helvetii to cross rie ‘Phone saul isos the Intrench- 
ments of Czsar . > ᾿ ° . θ 
Disposition of Czsar’s Army to receive eth: Attack of the Helvetii ;» τἶβῪ 
Battle between Czsar and Ariovistus : ὡ ΝΕ 
Camp and Position of Cesar after the Passage iof the River Axona. 
and Position of the Forces of the Belge . % i ee 
Arrival of Czsar at the River Sambre, and his Battle with the Belge 42 
‘Cesar surprises and attacks the Camp ofthe Germans . . . 72 
Plan of the Bridge made across the Rhine by Cesar in ten Daye 75 
Titurius Sabinus and Aurunculeius Cotta, being attacked by Ambio- 
rix, form their Troops into an Orb. oy Soe 5 ‘ . 102 
Labienus, by a pretended Flight, induces the Treviri to cross the 
River in their front, and defeats them ‘ Ἑ . ὙΌΣ 
- Muri Vegetiani . 5 εν ὟΝ A . οἷ ΟΣ 
MuriGallicani . . fb oe ge, a ΝΣ 
Alesia 5 : . 6 + ἘΞ 
Roman Consular Caine according toPoyvous . . 433 





'C. 0111 CASSARIS 


COMMENTARITII 


DE 


BELLO GALLICO, 





BOOK I. 


THE ARGUMENT. 


I. GenueraL ΘΕΒΟΚΙΡΤΙΟΝ or Gavt. 
Chap. 1. Divisions and description of Gaul. 

ffl. THe war witn tHe Hetveri. 
Chap. 2. The Helvetii, dissatisfied with their existing settlements in 
Gaul, and instigated by Orgetorix, form the design of migrating, and 
seeking a larger and more commodious territory in the same country 
They have also in view, as an ulterior object, the sovereign contro} 
of Gaul. 3. Preparations for this step. Orgetorix appointed to su 
perintend them. He forms a secret plan for self-aggrandizement with 
two influential nobles in two other states. 4. The plot discovered. 
Orgetorix put to his trial. Rescued by his retainers. Death. 5 
~The Helvetii go on notwithstanding with their preparations for remo- 
ving. 6. Two routes present themselves. 7. Cwsar resolves to pre- 
vent their intended march through the Roman province. They send 
ambassadors requesting permission to pursue this route. 8. Works 
erected by Cesar. Answer in the negative given to the Helvetian 
ambassadors. ‘The Helvetii attempt to force the passage of the Rhone 
Are repulsed. 9. They obtain permission from the Sequani to pass 
we. their territories. 10. Plans of Cesar to prevent their prog- 
11. Complaints of the Gauls respecting the injuries they were 
S pofering from tho Helvetii. 12. The Tigurini are defeated by the - 
ins near the river Arar. 13, 14. Ambassadors sent to Cesar by 
bs Helvetii. His answer to them. 15. The cavalry of the Gallic 
oe: tiliaries defeated by the ΠΡΟΣ ‘The march of both armies 










16-20. Cesar complains of the dilatory conduct of the Aedui in δὰμ- 
plying provisions. Liscus replies in extenuation, and discloses the 
ambitious designs and treachery of Dumnorix. Czsar pardons the 
ἐ latter at the instance of his brother Divitiacus. 21,22. P. Considius 
causes by his fears a favourable opportunity to be lost of attacking the 
Helveti’ to advantage. 23-26. Engagement between the Romans and 
Helvetit. The latter entirely routed. 27,28. They submit to the 
Romans, and are ordered to return to their own country. 29. Com 
parative estimate of the number of the Helvetii that left home, and of 
we number that returned after the war. 
UI. War στη Artovistus. 
Chap. 30-32. A general assembly of Gaul called with Casar’s per 
mission. Complaints preferred to him against Ariovistus and the 
Germans. 33. Cesar resolves to interfere. 34. Sends ambassadors 
to Ariovistus requesting an interview. Answer,of Ariovistus: declining 
one. 35, 36. A second embassy sent, with the demands of Czsar. 
Answer of Ariovistus. 37, 38. Cwsar hastens after Ariovistus, and 
occupies Vesontio. 39. Remains at Vesontio for a few days to pro- 
cure provisions for his army. The Roman soldiers are seized with a 
panic at the accounts which they receive of the great stature and cour. 
age of the Germans. 40. Czsar’s speech to them. 41. Good effects of | 
this harangue. March. 42-46. Interview between Cesar ai 
vistus. It is broken off by an attack of the German horse. 
gotiatiens renewed by Ariovistus. Roman ambassadors ‘my 
48. Ariovisius avoids coming to a battle. Meantime. ; 
the horse take place daily, German mode of fighting des 
49,50. Czsar’s two camps. The smaller one attacked 
| Cesar learns from the German prisoners why th 
avoided a general engagement. 51-54. The two 
last to a conflict, and the Germans are defeated. 1 : 
who had been detained by Ariovistus are retaken by the 
Cesar places his army i in winter quarters under the shart of 


2 DE BBLLO GALLICO. 













eulia_atque humanitate Provincie longissime absunt, 'mini- 
meque ad eos mercatores sepe commeant, futque ea, que 
ad effeminandos animos pertinent, important } *proximique 
sunt Germanis, qui trans Rhenum incolunt, quibuscum con- 
tinenter bellum gerunt: qua de causa *Helvetii quoque reli- 
quos Gallos virtute preecedunt, quod fere quotidianis preeliis 
cum Germanis contendunt, ‘cum aut suis finibus eos prohi- 
bent, aut ipsi in eorum finibus bellum gerunt,¢ “Eorum una 
pars, quam Gallos Sobtinere dictum est, inithn um capit a flu- 
mine Rhodano ; ‘continetur Garumna flumine, Ocearo, iini- 
bus Belgarum ; attingit etiam ab Sequanis et Helv«tiis flu- 
men Rhenum; ‘vergit ad septentriones. Belge *°ab ex 
tremis Galli finibus oriuntur ; pertinent ad inferiorem par- 
tem fluminis Rheni; ‘spectant in septentriones et orientem 
solem. Aquitania a Garumna flumine ad Pyrenxos montes, 
"et eam partem Oceani, que est ad Hispaniam, pertinet ; 

“spectat inter occasum solis et septentriones. 

2. Apud Helvetios longe nobilissimus et ditissimus fnit 
'Orgetorix. Is, “Marco Messala et Marco Pisone Consul- 
ibus, “regni agidienta inductus, conjurationem nobilitatis 
fecit ; et “civitati persuasit, ut "de finibus suis cum omnibus 
copiis exirent: perfacile esse, cum virtute omnibus presta- 
rent, totius Gallie “imperio potiri. 'Id hoc facilius eis 
persuasit, quod undique loci natura Helvetii continentur : 
una ex parte flumine Rheno, latissimno atque altissimo, qui 
agrum Helvetium- a Germanis' dividit : altera ex parte, 
monte Jura. altissimo, qui est inter Sequanos et Helvetios, 
tertia, “lacu Lemanno, et flumine Rhodano, qui Provinciam 
nostrara ab Helvetiis dividit..: His rebus fiebat, ut et “minus 

late vagarentur, et minus facile finitimis bellum inferre pos- 
sent: qua de causa homines bellandi cupidi magno dolore 
afficiebantur. *Pro multitudine au‘em hominum, et pro 
elli atque fortitudinis, angustos se fines habere arbi 
tur, “qui in longitudinem millia passuum ducenta et 
a, in latitudinem centum ¢t octoginta patebant. 


LIBER .I CAP. 11. 3 







. "His rebus adducti, et auctoritate Orgetorigis permoti 
constituerunt ea, que ad proficiscendum pertinerent, com- 
parare ; jumentorum et *carrorum quam maximum numerum 
coémere ; *sementes quam maximas facere, ut in itinere 
copia frumenti suppeteret ; cum proximis civitatibus pacem 
et amicitiam confirmare. /.Ad eas res conficiendas biennium 
sibi satis esse duxerunt; ‘in tertium annum profectionem 
lege confirmant. -°Ad eas res conficiendas Orgetorix deli- 
gitur(~ Is sibi’ legationem ad civitates suscepit.) In eo 
itinere. persuadet Castico, Catamantaledis filio, Sequano, 
cujus p: ter ‘regnum in Sequanis multos annos obtinuerat, 
et 7a senitu populi Romani amicus appellatus erat, ut reg- 
num in civitate sua Soccuparet, quod pater ante habuerat; 
itemque Dumnorigi A&duo, fratri Divitiaci, qui eo tempore 
*principatum in civitate obtinebat, ac maxime plebi acceptus 
erat, ut idem conaretur persuadet, eique filiam suam in mat 
rimonium dat. ™Perfacile factu esse, illis probat, conata 
perficere, propterea quod ipse sue civitatis imperium: obten- 
turus esset: non esse dubium, "quin totius Galliz plurimum 
Helvetii possent : se suis copiis suoque exercitu “illis regna 
conciliaturum, confirmat. Hac oratione adducti, inter 2. 
fidem et jusjurandum dant, “et, regno occupato, per tres po- 
tentissimos ac “firmissimos populos “totius Galli 
potiri posse sperant. 
Ss 4. “Ea res ut est Helvetiis per indicium 
"moribus suis Ongonmigem.# ex vineulis causam é 


ᾷ * DE BELLO GALLICO. 














maretur. Die constituta "cause dictionis, Orgsns 
dicium “omnem suam familiam, ad hominum millia | 


ne causam diceret, se eripuit. Cum civitas, ὁ 
“incitata, armis jus saum exsequi conaretur, n 
que hominum ex agris “magistratus ¢ogerent, C 
mortuus est: neque abest suspicio, ut Helvetii < 

*quin inse sibi mortem consciverit. 


5. Post ejus mortem nihilo minus Helvetii id, quod con- 
stituerant, facere conantur, ut e finibus suis exeant. Ubi 
jam se ad eam rem paratos esse arbitrati sunt, 'oppida sua 
omnia, numero ad duodecim, vicos ad quadringentos, reliqua 
privata edificia incendunt; frumentum omne, preter quod 
ser y portaturi erant, comburunt ; ut, *domum reditionis 
spe “sublata, paratiores ad omnja pericula subeunda essent : 
wium mensium molita cibaria’sibi quemque domo efferre 
jubent. Persuadent Rauracis, et Tulingis, et Latobrigis, 
finitimis, uti, *eodem usi consilio, oppidis suis vicisque ex- 
ustis, una cum iis proficiscantur: Boiosque, qui *trans Rhe 
num incoiuerant, et in agrum Noricum transierant Noreiam 
que oppugnarant, ‘receptos ad se, socios sibi adsciscunt. 

6. Erant omnino itinera duo, “quibus itineribus dome 
exire possent: unum per Sequanos, angustum et difficile, 
inter montem Juram et flumen Rhodanum, *vix qua singuli 
carri ducerentur ; mons autem altissimus impendebat, ut 
facile perpauci prohibere possent: alterum per "Provinciam 
nostram, multo facilius atque expeditius, propterea quod 
Helvetiorum inter fines, et 'Allobrogum, qui nuper pacati 


LIBER I, CAP. VII. 5 


erant, Rhodanus fluit, isque nonnullis locis "vado transitur. .. 


Extremum oppidum Allobrogum est, proximumque Helveti- 
orum finibus, Geneva. “Ex eo oppido pons ad Helvetios 
pertinet. Allobrogibus sese vel persuasuros, quod nondam 
hono animo in Populum Romanum viderentur, existima- 
bant;-yvel vi coacturos, ut per suos fines eos ire paterentur. 
Omnibus rebus ad profectionem comparatis, “diem dicunt, 
~ qua die ad. ripam Rhodani omnes conveniant: “is dies erat 
"ante diem quintum Kalendas Aprilis, Ἐπ ἐαθῆναι Aulo 
Ne ee Consulibus.. 
τὸν ον ‘Cesari cum id nuntiatum esset, eos per Provinciam 








saa Genevam pervenit : /®Bpovineiy toti quam 
jilitum numerum imperat (erat “omnino in 
A2 


4. 


XN 


6 DE BELLO GALILICO 


Gallia ulteriore legio una); pontem, qui erat 'ad Genevam 
jubet réscindi. Ubi de ejus adventu Helvetii *certiores facti 
sunt, legatos ad eum mittunt, nobilissimos civitatis, cujus 
legationis Nameius et Verudoctius *principem locum obtin- 
ebant, qui dicerent, ““sibi esse in animo, sine ullo male- 
ficio iter per Provinciam facere, propterea quod aliud iter 
haberent nullum: rogare, ut ejus voluntate id sibi facere 
liceat.” Czsar, quod memoria tenebat, Lucium Cassium 
Consulem ‘occisum, exercitumque ejus ab Helvetiis pulsum, 
et ‘sub jugum missum, concedendum non putabat: neque 
homines inimico animo, “data facultate per Provinciam itin- 
eris faciundi, temperaturos ab injuria et maleficio existi- 
mabat. ‘Tamen, *ut spatium intercedere posset, dum milites, 
quos imperaverat, convenirent, legatis respondit, “ diem se 
ad deliberandum sumturum ; si quid vellent, *ante diem Idus 


Apriles reverterentur.” 


8. Interea ea legione, quam secum habebat, militibusque. 
qui ex Provincia convenerant, a lacu Lemanno, “qui in flu- 
men Rhodanum influit, "ad montem Juram, qui fines Sequa- 
norum ab Helvetiis dividit, ’millia passuum decem novem 


_murum, in altitudinem pedum sedecim, fossamque perducit 


Eo opere perfecto, presidia disponit, “castella communit, 
suo facilius, si se invito transire conarentur, prohibere pos 
sit. Ubi ea dies, “quam constituerat cum legatis, venit, et — 
legati ad eum reverterunt, “negat, “se more et exemplo _ 
Populi Romani posse iter ulli per Provinciam dare; Diba 
vim facere conentur, prohibiturum “ostendit.” Helvetii, ea 
spe dejecti, "navibus junetis ratibiisque compluribus factis 
alii vadis Rhodani, “qua minima altitudo fluminis erat, non 
nunquam interdiu, sepius noctu, si perrumpere possent, — 
conati, operis munitione et militum concursu et bes ἡ repulsi, ὭΣ 
hoe conatu destiterunt. Fac τ 
9. Relinquebatur una per Sequanos via, qua, Se vans 
invitis, “propter angustias ire non poterant. His cum sua 
sponte persuadere non possent, legatos ad Dumno: en 






— 


=. fee 


wer 
coe er τὶ 
Vea 
Lae | 
5.0} 
UG cei Ὁ 





» Bey eee ἢ fl 
sited ἜΝ eee hee oe Carey τὰ 
Lod 9081 ΟἿ, ἸΒΘΑΙ͂ΘΗ 96110 Arpuavy ἽΦ “ARAR) ὉΒΙΠΟῊ "TTT ὉΠῸΟΠῊ 9, toury ; a Fo aN ae 
ἐἀπθαιῦμο aay YMA PRI ws YOR woo] MEMS CNL Ἢ γβασαοάτον VIED B03 Seer week ee COL HM “ouoUaT pai mye 
aA al Bc a el Jo aul s.aRsRp Ἢ ‘“Baauey 10 9581 Ὁ “BAIUED Ὃ ΘΠ oy} pus ving πθοθληθα Bye aes unoW ‘vy sa A 
~ - ed - és BE 41 no ‘g » / 


ae VaVA Va \/ fae 
RON) — SSO RAR SVT 
ANIV SOY —= = VAVAVR VAAN) -- -ωνδιανναν Α Li ay 

BAISO SA SS LIV WV τ νυν — - 

REO ᾿ 2 δος 























ἢ (| 
SS SS ΜΡ Ξ 
aS ταν “ΠΣ - 


SS 





“VS#O 10 SLNANHONGUINI AHL d9u0d GNV UNOHY DHL S800 ΟἹ ΠΗ͂ AIgH BL AO LANELLY 








a 
"1 
ΕΝ 


LIBER I. CAP. XI. ° 


Aiduum nuttunt, 'ut.eo deprecatore a Sequanis impetrarent. 
Dumnorix *gratia et largitione.apud Sequanos plurimum po- 
terat, et Helvetiis erat amicus, quod ex ea civitate Orgeto- 
rigis filiam *in matrimonium duxerat; et, cupiditate regni 
adductus, ‘novis rebus studebat, et quam plurimas civitates 
®suo sibi beneficio habere obstrictas volebat. Itaque ‘rem 
suscipit, et a Sequanis impetrat, ut per fines suos ire Hel- 
vetios patiantur ; obsidesque uti inter sese dent, perficit’: 
Sequani, ne itinere Helvetios prohibeant ; Helvetii, ut sine 
maleficio et injuria transeant. 

10. "Cxsari renunciatur Helvetiis esse in animo, per 
agrum Sequanorum et Aiduorum iter in Santonum fines 
facere, qui non longe a Tolosatium finibus absunt, *que civ- 
itas est in Provincia. ‘Id si fieret, intelligebat magno cum 
Provincie periculo futurum, ut homines bellicosos, Populi 
Romani inimicos, “locis patentibus maximeque frumentariis 
finitimos haberet., Ob eas causas "ei munitioni, quam fe- 
-cerat, Titum Labienum legatum prefecit: ipse “in Italiam 
magnis itineribus contendit, duasque ibi legiones conscribit, 
et tres, que circum Aquileiam hiemabant, ex hibernis educit ; 
et, “qua proximum iter in ulteriorem Galliam per Alpes 
erat, cum his quinque legionibus ire contendit. Ibi Cen 
trones, et Graioceli, et Caturiges, locis superioribus occupa 
tis, itinere exercitum prohibere conantur. “Compluribur 
his preliis pulsis, ab Ocelo, quod est “citerioris Provincia 
extremum, in fines Vocontiorum ulterioris Provincie die sep. 
timo pervenit; inde in Allobrogum fines : -ab Allobrogibus 
in Segusianos exercitum ducit. Hi sunt extra Provinciam 
trans Rhodanum primi. 

11. Helvetii jam per angustias et fines Sequanorum suas 
copias transduxerant, et in A®duorum fines pervenerant, 
eorumque agros populabantur. /Edui, cum se suaque ab 
iis defendere non possent, legatos ad Cesarem mittunt “ro- 
‘gatum auxilium : : “ita se omni tempore de Populo Romano 
— esse, τ΄ pene in conspectu exercitus nostri agri 


Cy 


4a 


ὃ DE BELLO GALLICO. 


vastari, liberi eorum in servitutem abduci, oppida expugnar 
non debuerint.” Eodem tempore Atdui Ambarri, ‘neces 
sarii et consanguinei AZduorum, Czesarem certiorem faciunt, 

~8ese, depopulatis agris, non facile ab oppidis vim hostium 
prohibere: item Allobroges, qui trans Rhodanum vicos pos- 
sessionesque habebant, fuga se ad Czsarem recipiunt, et 
*demonstrant, sibi preter agri solum nihil esse reliqui. 
Quibus rebus adductus Cesar, non expectandum sibi sta- 
tuit, dum, “omnibus fortunis sociorum consumtis, in tent 
tonos Helvetii pervenirent. 

12. *Flumen est Arar, quod per fines Acduorum ot Se- 
quanorum in Rhodanum influit, ‘incredibili lenitate, ita ut 
oculis, in utram partem fluat, judicari non possit. fee 
vetii ratibus ac lintribus junctis transibant. Ubi per explo- 
ratores Cesar certior factus est, “tres jam copia 
Helvetios id flumen transduxisse, quartam vero parter m ¢ 
flumen Ararim reliquam esse; °de tertia vigilia cum 
onibus tribus e castris profectus, ad eam partem pe 
que nondum flumen transierat. Eos “impeditos et: 
nantes aggressus, magnam eorum partem conciditai™ 
fugee sese mandarunt atque in proximas sylvas abdi 
“Is pagus appellabatur Tigurinus : nam omnis Civita 
vetia “in quatuor pagos divisa est. ‘Hic pagus 
domo exisset, patrum nostrorum memoria, Luciun 

. Consulem interfecerat, et ejus exercitum sub ἢ 

Ita, sive casu, sive “consilio Deorum imm 
pars civitatis Helvetie insignem calamitatem Pe 
mano intulerat, ea “princeps penas persolvit. — 
Czsar non solum publicas, sed etiam privatas inj 
est, “quod ejus soceri Lucii Pisonis avum, Lue 
nem legatum, Tigurini eodem prelio, quo Cassi 
fecerant. 

13. Hoe prelio facto, reliquas copia 
"eonsequi posset, pontem in Arare faciendur 

ita exercitum transducit. Helvetii, repentino ¢ 





















Rib 5 τὸ 





LIBER I. CAP. XIV. 9 


commoti, ‘cum id, quod ipsi diebus viginti egerrime con 
fecerant, ut flumen transirent. uno illum die fecisse intelli- 
gerent, legatos ad eum mittunt: *cujus legationis Divico 
princeps fuit, qui bello Cassiano dux Helvetiorum fuerat. 
Is ita °cum Cesare agit: “ Si pacem Populus Romanus cum 
Helvetiis faceret, in eam partem ituros ‘atque ibi futuros 
Helvetios, ubi eos Cesar constituisset atque esse voluisset : 
_sin bello persequi perseveraret, reminisceretur et *veteris 
\incommodi Populi Romani et pristine virtutis Helvetiorum, 
‘Quod improviso unum pagum adortus esset, cum ii, qui 
flumen transissent, suis auxilium ferre non possent, ne ob 
eam rem aut suz magno opere virtuti tribueret aut ipsos 
despiceret: se ita a patribus majoribusque suis didicisse, ut 
magis virtute, “quam dolo aut insidiis, niterentur. Quare 
‘ne committeret, ut is locus, ubi constitissent, ex calamitate 
Populi Romani et internecione exercitus nomen 6 gaia 
aut! memoriam proderet.” 

14. His Cesar ita respondit: ‘Eo sibi minus dubitati- 
ons dari, quod eas res, quas legati Helvetii commemoras- 
sent, memoria teneret: “atque eo gravius ferre, quo minus 
merito Populi Romani accidissent ; “qui si alicujus injurie 
sibi conscius fuisset, non fuisse difficile cavere ; sed eo de- 
ceptum, quod neque commissum a se intelligeret, quare 
limeret; neque sine causa timendum putaret. “Quod si 
veteris contumelie oblivisci vellet; num etiam recentium 
injuriarum, “quod eo invito iter per Provinciam per vim 
tentassent, quod ASduos, quod Ambarros, quod Allobrogas 
vexassent, memoriam deponere posse? Quod sua victoria 
tam insolenter gloriarentur, quodque tam diu se impune 
tulisse injurias admirarentur, eodem pertinere : consuesse 
enim Deos immortales, ‘quo gravius homines ex commuta- 
tione rerum doleant, quos ‘pro scelere eorum ulcisci velint, 
his secundiores interdum res et diuturniorem impunitatem 
-eoncedere. ᾿ “Cum ea ita sint, tamen, si-obsides ab iis sibi 
dei ὦ uti ea, que polliceantur, facturos intelligat, et si 





10 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


duis de injuriis, ques ipsis sociisque eorum intulerint, 
item si Allobrogibus satisfaciant, sese cum iis pacem esse 
facturum.” Divico respondit: “Ita Helvetios a majoribus 
suis institutos esse, uti obsides accipere, non dare, con 
suerint: ‘ejus rei Populum Romanum esse testem.” Hoe 
responso dato, discessit. ial 
15. Postero die castra ex eo loco movent: idem facit 
Cesar ; equitatumque omnem, ad numerum quatuor millium, 
quem ex omni Provincia et Auduis atque eorum sociis co- 
actum habebat, premittit, qui videant, quas in partes hostes 
iter faciant. °Qui, cupidius novissimum agmen insecuti, 
‘alieno loco cum equitatu Helvetiorum prelium commit- 
tunt ; et pauci de nostris cadunt.+4Quo preelio ‘sublati Hel- 
vetii, quod quingentis equitibus tantam multitudinem equi- 
tum propulerant, audacius subsistere, nonnunquam eX ΠΟΥ τὶ 
issimo agmine prelio nostros lacessere, ceperunt. Caesar 
suos a preelio continebat, ac “satis habebat in presentia hos- 
tem rapinis, pabulationibus, populationibusque, prohibere. 
Ita dies circiter quindecim iter fecerunt, uti inter novissimum 
hostium agmen et “nostrum primum non amplius quinis: aut 
senis millibus passuum interesset- 
16. ‘Interim quotidie Cesar Aduos frumentum, one 
easent publice polliciti, flagitare ; nam ἰμόξας» frigora, εις 
















non modo frumenta in agris matura non erant, sed n 
uli quidem satis magna copia "suppetebat: “eo aute 
mento, quod flumine Arare navibus subvexerat, pr 
uti minus poterat, quod iter ab Arare Helvetii averte 
quibus discedere nolebat. "Diem ex die ducere Ἀ[ 
‘conferri, comportari, adesse dicere. Ubi “se diutius: d 
intellexit, et diem instare, quo die frumentum mi 
metiri oporteret ; convocatis. eorum principibus, 
magnam copiam in castris habebat, in his Divi 
Lisco, “qui summo magistratu preerat (quem "Verg 
appellant Audui, qui creatur annuus, et vite nec 


LIBER 1. CAP. XVIII. 11 


suos habet potestatem), graviter eos accusat, quod, cum 
neque emi, neque ex agris sumi posset, ‘tam necessario 
tempore, tam propinquis hostibus, ab iis non sublevetur 
presertim cum magna ex parte eorum precibus adductus 
bellum susceperit: multo etiam gravius, *quod sit destitctus, 
queritur. 

17 Tum demum Liscus, oratione Cesaris adductus, 
‘quod antea tacuerat, proponit: “Esse nonnullos, quorum 
auctoritas apud plebem ‘plurimum valeat ; qui “privati plus 
possint, quam ipsi magistratus. ‘Hos seditiosa atque im- 
proba oratione multitudinem deterrere, ne fruamentum con- 
ferant, quod prestare debeant. “Si jam principatum Gallie 
obtinere non possint, Gallorum, quam Romanorum imperia 
perferre, satius esse, ‘neque dubitare debere, quin, si Hel- 
vetios superaverint Romani, una cum reliqua Gallia Adduis 
libertatem sint erepturi. °Ab iisdem nostra consilia, queque 
in castris gerantur, hostibus enunciari: hos “a se coérceri 
non posse. » Quin etiam, quod necessario rem coactus 
Cesari enunciarit, intelligere sese, quanto id cum periculo 
fecerit, et ob eam causam, quam diu potuerit, tacuisse.” 

18. Cesar hac oratione Lisci Dumnorigem, Divitiaci fra- 
trem, ''designari sentiebat: sed, quod pluribus presentibus 
eas res jactari nolebat, celeriter concilium dimittit, Liscum ~ 
retinet : “querit ex solo ea, que in conventu dixerat. Dicit 
liberius atque audacius. Eadem secreto ab aliis querit ; 
reperit esse vera. “Ipsum esse Dumnorigem, summa au- 
dacia, magna apud plebem propter liberalitatem gratia, cn- 
pidum rerum novarum: “complures annos portoria, reliqua- 
que omnia Aduorum vectigalia, parvo pretio redemta ha- 
bere, propterea quod illo “licente contra liceri audeat nemo. >. 
Ilis rebus et suam rem familiarem auxisse, et “facultates 

ad largiendum magnas comnparasse: magnum numerum 
equitatus suo sumtu semper alere, et circum se habero: 
ὩΣ os ean domi, sed etiam apnd finitimas civitates lar. 
, T posse: atque hujus potentie causa matrem in Bituri 










12 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


gibus, homini illic nobilissimo ac potentissimo, ‘coliocasse 
ipsum ex Helvetiis uxorem habere: sororem ex matre et 
propinquas suas nuptum in alias civitates collocasse : *favere 
et cupere Helvetiis propter eam affinitatem : *odisse etiam 
suo nomine Cesarem et Romanos, quod eorum adventu po- 
tentia ejus diminuta, et Divitiacus frater ‘in antiquum locum 
gratie atque honoris sit restitutus. °Si quid accidat Ro- 
manis, summam in spem per Helvetios regni obtinendi 
venire ; ‘imperio Populi Romani non modo de regno, sed 
etiam de ea, quam habeat, gratia desperare.” “Reperiebat 
etiam inquirendo Cesar, “ quod prelium equestre adversum 
paucis ante diebus esset factum, initium ejus fuge factuma 
Dumnorige atque ejus equitibus” (nam ‘equitatu, quem 
auxilio Cesari ΖΕ Δ] miserant, Dumnorix preerat), “ eorum 
fuga reliquum esse equitatum perterritum.” 

19, Quibus rebus cognitis, cum ad has suspiciones ἫΝ 
tissime res accederent, quod per fines Sequanorum Helve- 
tios transduxisset, quod obsides inter eos ‘andos curasset, 
quod ea omnia non modo “injussu suo et civitatis, sed etiam 
inscientibus ipsis fecisset, quod a magistratu AZduorum ae- 
cusaretur: satis esse cause arbitrabatur, ''quare in eum aut 
ipse animadverteret, aut civitatem animadvertere juberet.._. 
His omnibus rebus unum repugnabat, quod Divitiaci fratris 
summum in Populum Romanum studium, summam in se : 

~®voluntatem, egregiam fidem, justitiam, temperantiam σοροὺς 
noverat: nam, ne ejus supplicio Divitiaci animum offende- 
fet, verebatur. Itaque priusquam quicquam conaretur, Divit- 
lacum ad se vocari jubet et, quotidianis interpretibus re- 
motis, per “Caium Valerium Procillum, principem Gallie 
provincie, familiarem suum, “cui summam omnium rerum — 
fidem habebat, cum eo colloquiturs simul commmonefacit 
quz ipso presente in concilio Gallorum de Dumnorige siut te 
dicta,’ et “ostendit, que separatim quisque de eo we ; 
dixerit: petit atque hortatur, αὶ ut “sine ejus offensione | meee os 
vel ipse de eo, causa cognita, statuat, vel civitatem statu si 
jubeat. 


ig 






LIBER I. CAP. XXII 1g 


ἐν, Divitiacus multis cum lacrymis, Cesarem complexus, 
sbsecrare cepit, “ne quid gravius in fratrem statueret: 
scire se, illa esse vera, nec quenquam ex eo plus, quam se, 
doloris capere, *propterea quod, cum ipse gratia plurimum 
domi atque in reliqua Gallia, ille minimum propter adoles- 
centiam posset, per se creyisset; quibus opibus ac nervis, 
non solum ad minuendam gratiam,‘sed pene ad perniciem 
suam uteretur: sese tamen et amore fraterno et existima- 
tione vulgi commoveri.\ Quod si quid 381 a Cesare gravius 
accidisset, cum ipse eum locum amicitiz apud eum teneret, 
neminem existimaturum, non sua voluntate factum ; qua ex 
re futurum, uti totius Gallie animi ase averterentur.” Hee 
cum pluribus verbis flens a Cesare peteret, Cesar ejus dex- 
tram prendit ;}consolatus rogat, finem orandi ‘faciat : tanti> 
ejus apud se gratiam esse ostendit, uti et reipublice inju 
riam et suum dolorem ejus voluntati ac precibus condonet 
Dumnorigem ad se vocat; fratrem ‘adhibet ; que in eo rep- 
rehendat, ostendit ; que ipse intelligat, que civitas quera- 
tur, proponit;ymonet, ut in reliquum tempus omnes suspi- 
ciones vitet; preterita se Divitiaco fratri condonare dicit. 
"Dumnorigi custodes ponit, ut, que agat, quibuscum loqua- 
tur, scire possit. 
21. Eodem die ab exploratoribus certior factus, τοῦδ 
ΦῸΡ monte consedisse millia passuum ab ipsius castris octo ; 
qualis esset natura montis et qualis in circuitu ascensus, _ 
qui cognoscerent, misit.. Renunciatum est, ‘facilem esse. 
De tertia vigilia Titum Labienum, ‘legatum pro pretore, 
cum duabus legionibus, “et iis ducibus, qui iter cognove- 
tant, summum jugum montis ascendere jubet ; quid sui con- 
silii sit, ostendit. Ipse de quarta vigilia eodem itinere, quo 
hostes ierant, ad eos contendit, equitatumque omnem ante 
se mittit. Publius Considius, qui rei militaris peritissimus 
_habebatur, et in exercitu Lucii Sulle, et postea "in Marci 
ssi fuerat, cum exploratoribus premittitur. 
Prima luce, cum “summus mons a Tito Labieno 







14 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


teneretur, ‘ipse ab hostium castris non longius mille et 
quingentis passibus abesset, neque, ut postea ex captivis 
comperit, aut ipsius adventus, aut Labieni, cognitus esse’ 

Considius, *equo admisso, ad eum accurrit: dicit, montem 
quem ἃ Labieno occupari voluerit, ab hostibus teneri; id se 
5a Gallicis armis atque insignibus cognovisse. Czsar suas 
copias in proximum collem ‘subducit, aciem instruit. La- 
bienus, ut erat ei preceptum a Cesare, ne prelium com- 
mitteret, nisi ipsius copie ‘prope hostium castra vise essent, 
ut undique uno tempore in hostes impetus fieret, monte oc- 
cupato .nostros expectabat prelioque abstinebat. °Multo 
denique die per exploratores Cesar cognovit, et montem a 
suis teneri, et Heélvetios castra movisse, et Considium, 
timore preterritum, “quod non vidisset, pro viso sibi renun- 
ciasse. Eo die, *quo consuerat intervallo, hostes sequitur, 
et millia passuum tria ab eorum castris castra ponit. 

23. Postridie ejus diei, °quod omnino biduum supererat, 
cum exercitu frumentum metiri oporteret, et quod a Bibracte, 
oppido A.duorum longe maximo et copiosissimo, non am- 
plius millibus passuum octodecim aberat, “rei frumentarie 
prospiciendum existimavit, iter ab Helvetiis avertit, ac Bi- 
bracte ire contendit. Ea res per fugitivos Lucii A®milii, 
"decurionis equitum Gallorum, hostibus nunciatur. .Hel- 
vetii, seu quod tiniore perterritos Romanos “discedere a se 
. existimarent, eo magis, quod pridie, superioribus locis oc- 
cupatis, prelium non commovissent; sive eo, quod re fru 
mentaria intercludi posse confiderent ; commutato “consilio 
atque itinere converso, nostros a novissimo agmine insequ 
ac lacessere ceperunt. . 

24. Postquam id “animum advertit, copias suas Cesarin 
proximum collem subducit, equitatumque, qui sustineret 
‘hostium impetum, misit. Ipse interim “in colle medio ay 
triplicem aciem instruxit legionum quatuor veteranar um, ns 
ita, uti supra se in summo jugo duas legiones, "quas hg = 
Gallia citeriore proxime conscripscrat, et omnia auxilia col 










LIBER 1. CAP. XXVI. [8 


tocaret ; ac totum montem hominibus compleri, et interea 
sarcinas in unum locum conferri, ‘et eum ab his, qui in su- 
periore acie constiterant, muniri jussit. Helvetii, cum om- 
nibus suis carris secuti, impedimenta in unum locum con- 
tulerunt : ipsi, *confertissima acie, rejecto nostro equitatu, 
pkalange facta, *sub primam nostram aciem successerunt. 
25. Cesar, primum ‘suo, deinde °omnium ex conspectu 
remotis equis, ut, equato omnium periculo, spem fuge tol- 
leret, cohortatus suos, prelium commisit. Milites, e loco 
superiore pilis missis, facile hostium phalangem perfrege- 
runt. Ea disjecta, gladiis “destrictis in eos impetum fece- 


runt. “Gallis magno ad pugnam erat impedimento, quod, ἡ 


pluribus eorum scutis uno ictu pilorum transfixis et colliga- 
tis, cum ferrum se inflexisset, neque evellere, neque, sinis« 
tra impedita, satis commode pugnare poterant; multi ut, diu 
jactato brachio, preoptarent scutum manu emittere, et nudo 
corpore pugnare. ‘I'andem vulneribus defessi, et *pedem 
referre, et, quod mons suberat circiter mille passuum, eo se 
recipere ceeperunt. Capto monte et succedentibus nostris, 


Boii et Tulingi, qui hominum millibus circiter quindecim 


‘agmen hostium claudebant, et novissimis presidio erant, 


“ex itimere nostros latere aperto aggressi, cireumvenere f uw 


et id conspicati Helvetii, qui in montem sese receperant, 
rursus instare et prelium redintegrare ceperunt. "Romani 
conversa signa bipartito intulerunt: prima, ac secunda 
acies, ut victis ac summotis resisteret; tertia, ut venientcs 
exciperet. 

26. Ita Yancipiti prelio diu atque acriter pugnatum est. 
Diutius cum nostrorum impetus sustinere non possent, “al- 
teri se, ut cceperant, in montem receperunt; alteri ad im- 


pedimenta et carros suos se contulerunt. Nam hoc toto 


prelio, cum ab “hora septima ad vesperum pugnatum sit, 
-"avexsum hostem videre nemo potuit. ‘Ad multam noeter 
‘etiam ad impedimenta pugnatum est, propterea quod pro 
TOS objecerant, et 6 loco superiore in nostros veni- 











16 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


entes tela conjiciebant, et nonnulli, inter carros rotasque 
mataras ac tragulas subjiciebant nostrosque vulnerabant 
Diu cum esset pugnatum, impedimentis castrisque nostri 
potiti sunt. 9/Ibi *Orgetorigis filia, atque unus 6. filiis captus 
est. Ex eo prelio circiter millia hominum centum et tri- 
ginta superfuerunt, eaque tota_nocte continenter ierunt . 
‘nullam partem noctis itinere intermisso, in fines Lingonum 
die quarto pervenerunt, cum, et propter vulnera militum, et 
propter sepulturam occisorum, nostri, triduum morati, eos 
sequi non potuissent. Cesar ad Lingonas literas nuncios- 
que misit, ne eos frumento, neve alia re juvarent: ‘qui si 
juvissent, se eodem loco, quo Helvetios, habiturum. é Ipse; 
triduo intermisso, cum omnibus copiis eos sequi cepit. 
if 27. Helvetii, omnium rerum inopia adducti, legatos de 
deditione ad eum miserunt. — 5Qui, cum eum in itinere con- 
venissent, seque ad pedes projecissent, suppliciterque loctuti 
flentes pacem petissent, atque eos in eo loco, quo tum es- 
sent, suum adventum expectare jussisset, paruerunt. ‘%Eo 
postquam Cesar pervenit, obsides, arma, servos, qui ad eos 
perfugissent, poposcit. Dum ea conquiruntur et conferun- 
tur, nocte intermissa, circiter hominum millia sex ejus pagi, 
qui ’Verbigenus appellatur, sive timore perterriti, ne, armis 
traditis, supplicio afficerentur, sive spe salutis inducti, quod, 
in tanta multitudine dedititioruam, suam fugam aut ‘occultari, 
aut omnino ignorari posse existimarent, prima nocte ex cas- 
tris Helvetiorum egressi, ad Rhenum finesque Germanorum 
contenderunt. . 
28.. Quod. ubi Cesar *resciit, “quorum per fines ierant, 
his, uti conquirerent et reducerent, si_sibi purgati esse vel- 
lent, imperavit :"reductos in hostium rumero habuit: reli- 
quios omnes, obsidibus, armis, perfugis traditis, in deditionem 
accepit. Helvetios, Tulingos, Latobrigos in fines suos, 
unde erant profecti, reverti jussit ; et quod, sosiatoon eee 
tibus amissis, domi nihil erat, quo famem tolerarent, Allo. 5 
brogibus imperavit, ut iis frumenti copiam facerent: “ipsos 





. 
ς, 
=, 
Ὁ 


a 








ἔν 
τ 


























DISPOSITION OF σΑΒΑ ΙΒ ARMY ΤῸ RECki, # ἃ ΗΕ ATTACK OF THE HELVETH. 








pro- 
H 


uites Extraordinarii. 
M.. Disposition of the forces 


line, with their flanks 


ry of Cesar. G. Eq 


Helveiti. 


in three.lines. Ὁ. The Hastatil or first 
ova. 


ons recently levied. i. Baggage of the Romans. 


oie drawn up 

. E. The Triarii or third line, F. τὸ 
Allies, K. The two leg 

Helvetii, O. Bojiand Tulingi. P. Baggage of the 


B. The four old } 
or second line 








the 





eluting 
ἜΝ 


Velites. Ὁ. ΤῊΘΡ 


toby the 


of Cxsar in στοῦ, of 
vatii. Ny Cavalry of 


of the Allies. 1. Infant 


LIBER Τ. CAP. XXX. 17. 


oppida vicosque, quos incenderant, restituere jussit. {fd ea 
maxime ratione fecit, quod noluit, eum locum, inde Helvetii 
discesserant, ‘vacare; ne propter bonitatem agrorum Ger- » 
: 5 ? Z . (Ve w 
mani, qui traus Rhenum inoolunt, e suis finibus in Helveti-” /_ | 
orum fines transirent, et finitimi Gallie provincie Allebro- , 
gibusque essent. *Boios, petentibus A%duis, quod egregia 7 
vixtute erant cogniti, ut in finibus suis collocarent, concessit : 
quibus illi agros dederunt, quosque postea in parem juris 
libertatisque conditionem, atque ipsi erant, receperunt. 

29. In castris Helvetiorum *tabule reperte sunt, ‘literis 
Grecis confecte et ad Czsarem relate, quibus in tabulis 
nominatim ‘ratio confecta erat, qui: numerus domo exisset 
eorum, qui arma ferre possent: et item separatim pueri, 
senes, mulieresque. Quarum ormnium rerum ‘summa erat, 
‘capitum Helvetiorum millia ducenta et sexaginta tria, Tu- 
lingorum millia triginta sex, Latobrigorum quatuordecim, 
Rauracorum viginti tria, Boiorum triginta duo: ex his, qui 
arma ferre possent, ad millia nonaginta duo. Summa om- 
nium fuerunt ad millia trecenta et sexaginta octo. Eorum, 
qui domum redierunt, *censu habito, ut Cesar imperaverat, 
‘repertus est numerus millium centum et decem. 

30. Bello Hélvetiorum confecto, totius fere *Gallie legati. 
principes civitatum, ad Cesarem gratulatumn conyenerunt : 
« intelligere sese, tametsi, pro veteribus Helvetiorum in-' 
juriis Populi Romani, ab iis peenas bello repetisset, tamen 
eam.rem non minus ex usu "'terre Galliw, quam Populi Ro- 
mani accidisse : propterea quod 60 0 consilio, florentissimis 
rebus, domos suas Helvetii reliquissent, uti ἰοῦ Galliz bel- 
lum inferrent, imperioque potirentur, locumque domicilio 
"ex magna copia deligerent, quem ex omni Gallia oppor- 
tunissimum ac fructuosissimum judicassent, reliquasque civ- 
Itates “stipendiarias haberent# Petierunt, “uti sibi con-— 
cilium totius Galliz ‘in diem certam indicere, idque Cesaris 
voluntate facere, liceret: sese habere quasdam res, quas ex 


= ‘consensu ab eo petere vellent.”» Ea re permissa, 


=! 


18 DE BELLO GALLIVO. 


Vv 


diem concilio constituerunt, et jurejurando, ‘he quis enun 
ciaret, nisi quibus communi consilio pes mre, fy inten 
»jse sanxe ὁ Oe pare. gall 

31. Eo édaiitie dimisso, iidem principes civitatum, *qui 
ante fuerant ad Cesarem, reverterunt, petieruntque uti sibi 
‘secreto de sua omniumque salute cum eo agere liceret. 
Ea re impetrata, sese omnes flentes Cesari ad pedes pro- 
jecerunt: ‘non minus se id contendere et laborare, ne ea, 
que dixissent, enunciarentur, quam uti ea, que vellent, im- 
petrarent ; propterea quod, si enunciatum esset, summum in 
eruciatum se venturos viderent.” Locutus est pro his Di- | 
vitiacus Aiduus: “ Gallie totius ‘factiones esse duas 
harum alterius “principatum tenere Aduos, alterius Arver- 
Π08. 7 Hi cum tantopere de potentatu inter se multos annos 
contenderent, factum esse uti ab Arvernis *Sequanisque 
Germani mercede arcesserentur. °*Horum primo circiter 
millia quindecim Rhenum transisse: posteaquam agros, et 
cultum, et copias Gallorum homines feri ac barbari adamas- 
sent, transductos plures: nune esse in Gallia ad centum et 
viginti millium numerum: cum his AXduos eorumque “eli- 
entes semel atque iterum armis contendisse ; magnam ca- 
lamitatem pulsos accepisse, omnem nobilitatem, omnem 
senatum, omnem equitatum amisisse. Quibus preeliis ¢a- 
lamitatibusque fractos, qui et sua virtute, et Populi Romani 
“hospitio atque amicitia, plurimum ante in Gallia potuissent, 
coactos esse Sequanis obsides dare, nobilissimos eivitatis, — 
et jurejurando civitatem obstringere, sese neque obsides_ 
repetituros, neque awxilium a Populo Romano im 
neque recusaturos, quo minus perpetuo sub illorum dition 
atque imperio essent. »*Unum se esse ex omni civitate 
#Eduorum, qui adduci hon potuerit, ut juraret, aut liberos 
suos obsides daret. Ob eam rem se ex civitate prof 


wy 










et Romam ad senatuim venisse, “auxilium postulate n, qu do 
solus neque jurejurando neque obsidibus teneretur. | Sed 


ee Se 
Wb es Fx 


*2y bs 
7 
ar 

νὰ ies aus 





LIBER 1>CAP. XXXII.) 19, 


propterea quod Ariovistus, rex Germanorum, in eorumn fini- 
bus consedisset, tertiamque partem agri Sequani, ‘qui esset 
optimus totius Galliz#, occupavisset, et nunc de altera parte 
tertia Sequanos decedere juberet; propterea quod, paucis 
mensibus ante, Harudum millia hominum viginti quatuor ac 
eum venissent, *quibus locus ac sedes pararentur. Futurur 
esse palicis annis, utl omnes ex Galliz finibus pellerentu 
atque omnes) ‘Germani Rhenum transirent : Sneque enin 
conferendum esse Gallicum cum Germanorum agro, ‘neque 
hanc consuetudinem victus cum illa comparandam. Aric 
‘vistum autem, ‘ut semel Gallorum copias preelio vicerit, 
quod preelium factum sit °ad Magetobriam, superbe et cru- 
deliter imperare, obsides nobilissimi cujusque liberos pos- 
cere, “et in eos omnia exempla cruciatusque edere, si qua 
res non ad nutum aut ad voluntatem ejus facta sit: Shomi 
nem esse barbarum, iracundum, temerarium: non’ posse 
ejus imperia diutius sustineri. | °Nisi si quid in Cesare Pop- 
uloque Romano sit auxilii, omnibus Gallis idem esse faci- 
endum, quod Helvetii fecerint, “ut domo emigrent, aliud 
domicilium, alias sedes, remotas a Germanis, petant, fortr- 
namque, quecumque accidat, experiantur. ''Hec si enun: 
ciata Ariovisto sint, non dubitare, quin de omnibus obsidibus, 
qui apud eum sint, gravissimum supplicium sumat. Czsar« 
em vel auctoritate sua “atque exercitus, vel recenti vic- 
toria, vel nomine Populi Romani deterrere posse, ne major 
multitudo Germanorum Rhenum transducatur, Galliamque 
omnem “ab Ariovisti injuria posse defendere.” | > 
/ 32. Hac oratione ab Divitiaco “habita, omnes, qui ad- 
erant, magno fletu. auxilium a Cesare petere ccperunt. 
Animadvertit Casar, unos ex omnibus Sequanos nihil earum 
rerum facere, quas ceteri facerent ; sed tristes, capite de- 
misso, terram intueri. Ejus rei causa que esset, miratus, 
ἊΝ ipsis quesiit. Nihil Sequani “respondere, sed in eadem 
ristitia taciti permanere.\ Cum ab iis sepius quereret, 
* 6 ullem omnino vocem “exprimere posset, idem Divit 









ci 
᾿ 


0 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


1acus Aiduus respondit: ‘ Hoe esse miseriorem gravio 

remque fortunam Sequanorum, pre reliquorum, quod soli 

ne in ecculto quidem queri, neque auxilium implorare au- 

derent, *absentisque Ariovisti crudelitatem, velut si coram 

adesset, horrerent: propterea quod reliquis tamen fuge 

facultas daretur; Sequanis vero, qui intra fines suos Ario- 

vistum recepissent, “quorum oppida omnia in potestate ejus 
essent, “omnes cruciatus essent perferendi.” ἣ 

~ 33. His rebus cognitis, Cesar °Gallorum animos verbis 
confirmavit, pollicitusque est, sibi eam rem cure futuram: 
magnam se habere spem, et ‘beneficio suo et auctoritate 

adductum Ariovistum finem injuriis facturum. Hace oratione 
habita, concilium dimisit; et “secundum ea *multe res eum 
hortabantur, quare sibi eam rem cogitandam et suscipien- 
dam putaret; in primis quod Atduos, *fratres consanguineos- 
que sepenumero ab Senatu appellatos, in servitute atque in 
ditione videbat Germanorum teneri, eorumque obsides 6586 
apud Ariovistum ac Sequanos intelligebat: quod in tanto 
imperio Populi Romani turpissimum 5101 et reipublice esse 
-arbitrabatur. yh *Paulatim autem Germanos  consuescere 
Rhenum transire, et in Galliam magnam eorum multitudi- 
nem venire, Populo Romano periculosum videbat: neque | 
"sibi homines feros ac barbaros temperaturos existimabat, 
quin, cum omnem Galliam occupassent, ut ante “Cimbri- 
Teutonique fecissent, in Provinciam exirent, atque inde in’ a 
Italiam contenderent ; “presertim cum Sequanos a Provincia ων 
nostra Rhodanus divideret. Quibus rebus quam maturrime 
“occurrendum putabat. . Ipse autem Ariovistus tantos 8 : 
spiritus, tantam arrogantiam sumserat,.ut ferendus non Vie 
deretur. icunele Re. 
84. 








LIBER I. CAP. XXXVI. 21 


ad eum yventurum fuisse ; si quid ‘ille se velit, illum ad se 
venire Oportere. Preterea se neque sine exercitu in eas 
partes Gallie venire audere, quas Cesar possideret ; neque 
exercitum *sine magno commeatu atquv emolimento in unum 
locum contrahere posse: 5101 autem mirum videri, *quid in 
‘sua Gallia, ‘quam bello vicisset, aut Czsari, aut omnino 
Populo Romano negotii esset.” . 

35. His responsis ad Cesarem relatis, *iterum ad eum 
Cesar legatos cum his mandatis mittit: δ’ Quoniam tanto 
suo Populique Romani benefivio affectus (cum in consulatu 
suo rex atque amicus a Senatu ppeilatus esset), hanc sibi 
Populoque Romano gratiam veferret, ut in colloquium venire 
invitatus gravaretur, neque Je communi re dicenum sibi et 
cognoscendum putaret; hac esse, que ab eo postularet: 
primum, ne ‘quam hominum multitudinem amplius trans 
Rhenum in Galliam transduveret: deinde obsides, quos ha- 
beret ab Ai'duis, redderet, Siequanisque permitteret, ut, quos 
illi haberent, ‘voluntate «jus reddere illis licerét; neve 
Eduos injuria lacesseret, neve his sociisve eorum bellum 
inferret: si id ita fecissvt, sibi Populoque Romano perpet-_ 
uam gratiam atque amivitium cum eo futuram: si non im- 
petraret, *sese (quoniam “Marco Messala Marco Pisone 
Consulibus, Senatus censitisset, uti, quicumque Galliam 
provinciam “obtineret, “quod commodo reipublice facere 
posset, Aiduos ceterosque ainicos Populi Romani defende- 
ret), sese AUduorum injurias non neglecturum.”) 

δ 36. Ad hee Ariovistus respondit : “Jus esse belli, ut, 
qui vicissent, iis, quos vicissent, quemadmodum vellent, 
imperarent: “item Populum Romanum victis non ad alterius 
prescriptum, sed ad suum arlitrium, imperare consuesse 
Si ipse Populo Romano non prescriberet, “quemadmodum 
"suo jure uteretur; non oportere sese a Populo Romano in 
_ suo jure impediri. AZ duos sibi, quoniam belli fortunam ten- 
_ tassent et armis congressi ac superati essent, “stipendiarios 
᾿ς ι *Magnam Cesarem injuriam facere, qui sve 








22 DE BELLO GALLICO, 


adventu vectigalia sibi deteriora faceret. A®duis se obside 
redditurum non esse, neque iis, neque eorum sociis ‘injurit 
bellum illaturum, si in eo manerent, quod convenisset, sti- 
pendiumque quotannis penderent: siid non fecissent, “longe 
iis fraternum nomen Populi Romani abfuturum. *Quod 510] 
Cesar denunciaret!’ se Zduorum injurias non neglecturum ; 
neminem secum sine sua pernicie contendisse. Cum vellet, 
congrederetur ; inteJ]<cturum, quid invicti Germani, ‘exer- 
citatissimi in armis, qui ‘inter annos quatuordecim tectum 
non subissent, virtu‘e possent.” 
\.. 87. Hec eodem tempore Cesari mandata referebantur, 
et legati ab Alduis et a Treviris veniebant: Audui questum, 
quod °Harudes, qui nuper in Galliam transportati essent, 
fines eorum popularentur ; sese ne obsidibus quidem datis 
pacem Ariovisti redimere potuisse: “I'reviri autem, *pagos 
centum Suevorum ad ripas Rheni consedisse, *qui Rhenum 
transire conarentur; iis preesse Nasuam et Cimberium 
fratres. Quibus rebus Cesar “vehementer commotus, ma- 
turandum sibi existimavit, ne, si nova manus Suevorum cum 
veteribus copiis Ariovisti sese conjunxisset, minus facile 
resisti posset. Itaque "re frumentaria, quam celerrime 
potuit, comparata, magnis itineribus ad Ariovistum conten- 
dit. - 
ii 38. Cum tridui viam processisset, nunciatum est ei, , Arion 
| vistum cum suis omnibus copiis ad occupandum Vesontio- 
nem, quod est oppidum maximum Sequanorum, “contendere, 
triduique viam a suis finibus profecisse; Id ne accideret, 
magno opere sibi precavendum Cesar existimabat: nam- 
que omnium rerum, que ad bellum usui erant, “summa erat 
in eo oppido facultas ; idque natura loci sic muniebatur, ut 
magnam “tad ducendum bellum daret facultatem, propterea 
quod flumen “Dubis, “ut circino cireumductum, pene totum 5 
oppidum cingit: reliquum spatium, quod est non amp 
pedum "sexcentorum, “qua flumen intermittit, mons ; 
tinet magna altitudine, ita ut radices ejus montis ex utrae 








LIBER I. CAP. XL. 23 


parte ripe fluminis contingant. ‘Hunc murus circumdatus 
arcem efficit et cum oppido conjungit. Huc Cesar magnis 
*nocturnis diurnisque itineribus con nals occupatoque op- 
pido, ibi presidium collocat. ν΄ yet» 

¥ 39. Dum paucos dies ad Vesontionem, rei frumentariz 
commeatusque causa, moratur, °ex percunctatione nostrorum 
vocibusque Gallorum ac mercatorum, qui ingenti magnitu- 
dine corporum Germanos, incredibili virtute atque exercita- 
tione in armis esse predicabant, sepenumero sese, cum eis 


congressos, ne ‘vultum quidem atque aciem oculorum ferre. - 


potuisse, tantus subito timor omnem exercitum occupavit, 
ut non mediocriter omnium mentes animosque perturbaret. 
‘Hic primum ortus est a *Tribunis militum, prefectis reli- 
quisque, qui, ex Surbe amicitie causa Cesarem secuti, non 
magnum in re militari usum habebant: “quorum alius, alia 
causa illata, quam sibi ad proficiscendum necessariam esse 
dicerent, petebant, ut ejus voluntate discedtre liceret: non- 
nulli, pudore adducti, ut timoris suspicionem vitarent, re- 
manebant. Hi neque *vultum fingere, neque interdum la- 
erymas tenere poterant: abditi in tabernaculis, aut suum 
fatum querebantur, aut cum familiaribus suis commune pe- 
riculum miserabantur. *Vulgo totis castris testamenta ob- 
signabantur. Horum vocibus ac timore paulatim etiam ii, 
qui “magnum in castris usum habebant, milites centuriones- 
que, "quique equitatu preerant, perturbabantur. “Qui se 
ex his minus timidos existimari volebant, non se hostem 
vereri. sed angustias itineris et magnitudinem silvarum, 
que intercederent inter ipsos atque Ariovistum, aut rem 
frumentariam, “ut satis commode supportari posset, timere 
dicebant. Nonnulli etiam Cesari renunciabant, cum castra 
moveri ac “signa ferri jussisset, non fore dicto audientes : 
milites, “nec propter timerem signa laturos. 
x 40. Hee cum animadvertisset, “convocato consilio, “om- 
Ao ope ordinum ad id consilium adhibitis centurionibus, 
' δες primum, quod, aut quam in 





24 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


partem, aut quo consilio ducerentur, sibi querendum aus 
cogitandum putarent. Ariovistum, se consule, cupidissime ~ 
Populi Romani amicitiam appetisse ; cur hunc tam temere 
quisquam ab officio discessurum judicaret? Sibi quidem 
persuaderi, cognitis suis ‘postulatis atque «quitate conditi- 
enum perspecta, eum neque suam, neque Populi Romani 
gratiam repudiaturum. *Quod si, furore atque amentia im- 
pulsus, bellum intulisset, quid tandem vererentur? aut cur 
de sua virtute, aut de ipsius diligentia, desperarent? *Fac- 
tum ejus hostis periculum patrum nostrorum memoria, cum, 
Cimbris et Teutonis a Caio Mario pulsis, non minorem 
laudem exercitus, quam ipse imperator, meritus videbatur : 
‘factum etiam nuper in Italia servili tumultu, “quos tamen 
aliquid usus ac disciplina, quam a nobis accepissent, sub- 
levarent. Ex quo judicari posset, quantum haberet in se 
boni *constantia ; propterea quod, quos aliquamdiu inermos 
sine causa timuissent, hos postea armatos ac victores su- 
perassent. Denique hos esse eosdem, quibuscum sepenu- 
mero Helvetii congressi, non solum in ‘suis, sed etiam in 
illorum finibus, plerumque superarint, qui tamen pares esse 
nostro exercitu non potuerint.j} Si quos *adversum preelium 
et fuga Gallorum commoveret, hos, si quererent, reperire 
posse, diuturnitate belli defatigatis Gallis, Ariovistum, cum 
multos menses castris se ac paludibus tenuisset, *neque sui 
potestatem fecisset, desperantes jam de pugna et dispersos 
subito adortum, magis “ratione et consilio, quam: -virtute, 
vicisse. Cui rationi contra homines barbaros atque imper- 
itos locus fuisset, hac, ne ipsum quidem sperare, nostres 
exercitus capi posse. ‘Qui suum timorem in rei frumen- 
tarie simulationem angustiasque itinerum conferrent, facere 
atroganter, cum aut de officio imperatoris desperare, aut 
prescribere viderentur. Hc sibi esse cure; friimentum 
Sequanos, Leucos, Lingonas subministrare ; jamque ae 





in agris frumenta matura: de itinere ipsos “brevi tempo: 
iudicaturos: Quod non fore dicto audientes nilites, 


LIBER I. CAP. XLII. 25) 


“gna laturi dicantur, nihil se ea re commoveri: 'scire enim, 
quibuscumque exercitus dicto audiens non fuerit, aut, male 
re gesta, fortunam defuisse ; aut, aliquo facinore comperto, 
avaritiam esse conjunctam. Suam innocentiam *perpetua 
vita, felicitatem Helvetiorum bello, esse perspectam. ‘“Ita- 
que se, quod in longiorem diem collaturus esset, represen- 
taturum, et proxima nocte de quarta vigilia castra moturum, 
ut quam primum intelligere posset, utrum apud eos pudor 
atque officium, an timor valeret. ‘Quod si preterea nemo 
sequatur, tamen se cum sola ‘decima legione iturum, de qua 
non dubitaret ; sibique eam pretoriam cohortem futuram.” 
Huic legioni Cesar et indulserat precipue, et propter vir- 
tutem confidebat maxime. 

a 41. Hac oratione habita, mirum in modum converse sunt 
#omnium mentes, summaque alacritas et cupiditas belli ge- 
rendi innata est, ‘princepsque decima legio, per tribunos 
militum, ei gratias egit, quod de se optimum judicium fe- 
cisset; seque esse ad bellum gerendum paratissimam con- 
firmavit. Deinde relique legiones, per tribunos militum et 
‘primorum ordinum centuriones, egerunt, uti Cesari satis- 
facerent: se neque unquam dubitasse, neque timuisse, 
‘neque de summa belli suum judicium, sed imperatoris 
esse, existimavisse. Eorum ‘satisfactione accepta, et itin- 
ere exquisito per Divitiacum, quod ex aliis ei maximam 
fidem habebat, ut millium amplius *quinquaginta circuitu © 
locis apertis exercitum duceret, de quarta vigilia, ut dixerat, 
profectus est. Septimo die, cum iter non intermitteret, ab 
exploratoribus certior factus est, Ariovisti copias a nostris 
millibus passuum quatuor et viginti abesse. » 

) 42. Cognito Cesaris adventu, Ariovistus legatos ad eum 
mittit: “quod antea de colloquio postulasset, id per se fieri 
licere, quoniam propius accessisset: seque id sine pericule 
Sewn posse Yexistimare. Non respuit conditionem Cesar . 
vamque eum ad ®sanitatem reverti arbitrabatur, cum id, quod 

οἱ enti denegesset, ultro polliceretur ; magnamaque is 
ego SS C2 






26 DE BéLLO GALLICO. 


spem veniebat, pro suis tantis Populique Romani in eum 
beneficiis, cognitis suis postulatis, fore, uti pertinacia desis- 
teret. Dies colloquio dictus est, ex eo die quintus. Inter- 
im, cum sepe ultro citroque legati inter eos mitterentur, 
Ariovistus postulavit, ne quem peditem ad colloquium Cesar 
adduceret: vereri se, ne per insidias ab eo circumveniretur : 
uterque cum equitatu veniret: ‘alia ratione se non esse 
venturum. Cesar, quod neque colloquium interposita causa 
tolli volebat, neque salutem suam °Gallorum equitatui com- 
mittere audebat, *commodissimum esse statuit, omnibus, 
equis Gallis equitibus detractis, eo legionarios milites legi- 
onis decime, cui quam maxime confidebat, imponere, ut 
presidium quam amicissimum, si quid opus facto esset, ha- 
beret. Quod cum fieret, ‘non irridicule quidam ex militibus 
decime leyionis dixit: “ plus, quan. pollicitus esset, Cessar- 
em οἱ facere; pollicitum, se in cohortis pretorie loco de- 
cimam legionem habiturum, ‘nunc ad equum rescribere.” 
43. Planities erat magna, et in ea “tumulus terrenus satis 
grandis. Hic locus «quo fere spatio ab castris utrisque 
aberat. Eo, ut erat dictum, ad colloquium venerunt. Le- 
gionem Cesar, quam equis devexerat, passibus ducentis ab 
eo tumulo constituit. Item equites Ariovisti pari intervallo 
constiterunt. Ariovistus, “ex equis ut colloquerentur et, 
preter se, denos ut ad colloquium adducerent, postulavit. 
Ubi eo ventum est, Cesar, initio orationis, sua Senatusque 
in eum beneficia *commemoravit, “quod rex appellatus: 
esset a Senatu, quod amicus, quod munera amplissima missa : 
quam rem et paucis contigisse, et,*pro magnis hominum. 
officiis consuesse tribui” docebat: “illum, cum neque adi . 
tum, neque causam postulandi justam haberet, beneficio ac 
liberalitate sua ac Senatus ea premia consecutum.” Do- 
cebat etiam, '‘ quam veteres, quamaue juste cause neces~ 
situdinis ipsis cum A‘duis intercederent, que Senatus. con- 
sulta, quoties, quamque honorifica. i in eos facta essent:. ie 
rani tempore totius Gallie principatum /Edui tenuissent, 






nIBER I. CAP. XLIV. 27 


prius etiam quam nostram amicitiam appetissent: Populi’ 
Romani hanc esse consuetudinem, ut socios atque amicos 
non modo 'sui nihil deperdere, sed gratia, dignitate, honore 
auctiores velit esse: *quod vero ad amicitiam Populi Ro- 
mani attulissent, id iis eripi, quis pati posset ?” jv*Postulavit 
deinde eadem, que legatis in mandatis πεῖ “ne aut 
duis, aut eorum sociis bellum inferret ; obsides redderet : 
si nullam partem Germanorum domum remittere posset, at 
ne quos amplius Rhenum transire pateretur.” 

jp Ariovistus ad postulata Cesaris pauca respondit ; ‘de 
suis virtutibus multa predicavit: ‘'Transisse Rhenum 5686, 
non sua sponte, sed rogatum et arcessitum a Gallis; non 
sine magna spe, magnisque premiis, domum propinquosque 
reliquisse ; sedes habere in Gallia, ‘ab ipsis concessas ; 
obsides ipsorum voluntate datos; stipendium capere jure 
belli, quod victores victis imponere consuerint; non sese 
Gallis, sed Gallos sibi bellum intulisse ; omnes ‘Galliz civ- 
itates ad se oppugnandum venisse, ac contra se castra habu- 
isse ; eas omnes copias a se uno prelio fusas ac superatas 
esse; si iterum experiri velint, iterum paratum sese decer- 
tare ; si pace uti velint, iniquum esse, de stipendio recusare, 
quod sua voluntate ad id tempus pependerint., - Amicitiam 
Populi Romani sibi ornamento et presidio, non detrimento, 
esse oportere, ‘idque se ea spe petisse. Si per Populum 
Romanum ‘stipendium remittatur, et dedititii subtrahantur, 
non Phi ibenter sese recusaturum Populi Romani amici- 
‘iam, quam appetierit. °Quod multitudinem Germanorurr 
in Galliam transducat, id se sui muniendi, non Gallie im- 
pugnande causa facere; ejus rei testimonium esse, quod, 
nisi rogatus, non venerit, et quod bellum non intulerit, “sed 
defenderit.."Se prius in Galliam venisse, quam Populum 
Romanum. Nunquam ante hoc tempus exercitum Populi 
Romani Gallie provincia fines egressum. “Quid sibi vel- 
let? Cur in suas possessiones veniret? Provinciam suam 
thane: esse Galliam, sicut illam nostram. Ut ipsi concedi 


28 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


non oporteret, si in nostros fines impetum faceret, sic item 
nos esse iniquos, ‘qui in suo jure se interpellaremus 
*Quo fratres a Senatu Aiduos appellatos diceret, non sé 
tam barbarum, neque tam imperitum esse rerum, ut non 
scivet, neque bello Allobrogum proximo A®duos Romanis 
auxilium tulisse, neque ipsos in his contentionibus, quas 
Aidui secum et cum Sequanis habuissent, *auxilio Populi 
lomani usos esse.» Debere se suspicari, simulata Cesarem 
amicitia, quod exercitum in Gallia habeat, sui opprimendi 
causa habere. ‘Qui nisi decedat atque exercitum deducat 
ex his regionibus, sese illum non pro amico, sed pro hoste 
habiturum: ®quod si eum interfecerit, multis sese nobilibus 
principibusque Populi Romani gratum esse facturum ; id se 
ab ipsis per eorum nuntios compertum habere, quorum om- 
nium gratiam atque amicitiam Sejus morte redimere posset. 
Quod si decessisset, ac liberam possessionem Galliz sibi 
wadidisset, magno se illum premio remuneraturum, et, que- 
eumque bella geri vellet, sine ullo ejus labore et periculo 
confecturum.” 

45. "Multa ab Cesare in eam sententiam dicta sunt, quare 
negotio desistere non posset, et “ neque suam, neque Populi 
Romani consuetudinem pati, uti optime meritos socios de- 
sereret Σ neque se judicare, Galliam potius esse Ariovisti, 
quam Populi Romani. Bello superatos esse Atvernos et 
Rutenos ab Q. Fabio Maximo, quibus Populus Romanus — 
‘ignovisset, neque in provinciam redegisset ; neque stipen- Ξ 
dium imposuisset- °Quod si antiquissimum quodque tempus 
spectari oporteret, Populi Romani justissimum esse in Gallia _ 
imperium: si judicium Senatus observari oporteret, liberam_ vs 
debere esse Galliam, quam bello victam suis logibasaw vole se 
uisset.” ae 

46. Dum hee in colloquio geruntur, Czsari nune = 
est, equites Ariovisti propius tumulum accedere, et et Yad nos 
tros adequitare, lapides telaque in nostros conjicére.~ - Cesar 


Wuendi finem "facit seque ad suos recipit, suisque impo a 


Ἷ 
ὅν. : : 

















LIBER I. CAP. XLVIII ap 


ravit, ne quod omnino telum in hostes rejicerent. Nam, 
etsi sine ullo periculo legionis delecte cum equitatu pre- 
lium fore videbat, tamen committendum non putabat, ut, 
pulsis hostibus, dici posset, eos ab se ‘per fidem in colloquio 
circumventos. *Posteaquam in vulgus militum elatum est, 

‘qua arrogantia in colloquio Ariovistus usus omni Gallia Ro- 
manis interdixisset, *impetumque in nostros ejus equites fe- 
cisse eaque res colloquium ut diremisset :+multo major 
alacritas studiumque pugnandi majus exercitu ‘injectum 
est. 

“47, Biduo post Ariovistus ad Cesarem legatos mittit, 
velle se de his rebus, que inter eos agi cepte, ‘neque per- 
fecte essent, agere cum eo: uti aut iterum colloquio diem 
constitueret ; aut, si id minus vellet, °ex suis aliquem ad se 
mitteret. Colloquendi Cesari causa visa non est; et eo 
magis, quod pridie ejus diei Germani ‘retineri non poterant, 
quin in nostros tela conjicerent— Legatum ex suis sese 
magno cum periculo ad eum missurum, et hominibus feris 
objecturum, existimabat. 1 Commodissimum visum_ est 
Caium Valerium Procillum, Caii Valerii Caburi filium, 
summa virtute et humanitate adolescentem (cujus pater a 
Caio Valerio Flacco civitate donatus erat); et pfopter fidem 
et propter lingue Gallic scientiam, “qua multa jam Ariovis- 
tus longinqua consuetudine utebatur, et quod in eo peccan&} 
Germanis causa non esset, ad eum mittere, et Marcum 
Mettium, “qui hospitio Ariovisti usus erat. His mandavit, 
ut, "que diceret Ariovistus, cognoscerent et ad se referrent. 
Quos cum apud se in castris Ariovistus conspexisset, exer- 
citu suo presente, conclamavit: “ Quid ad se venirent? 
An speculandi causa?” Conantes dicere prohibuit et in 
eatenas conjecit. 

48. Eodem die castra “promovit et millibus passuum sex. ~ 
a Cesaris castris sub monte consedit. Postridie ejus diei 
preter castra Cesaris suas copias transduxit, et millibus 
‘-passuum duobus ultra eum castra fecit, eo consilio, uti fru 


ea τὰς, 


90 DE BELLO GALLICO. : 


mento commeatuque, qui ex Sequanis et Ai duis supportare- 
tur, Cesarem intercluderet.  ’Ex eo die dies continuos 
quinque Cesar pro castris suas copias produxit, et aciem 
instructam habuit, ut, si vellet Ariovistus prelio contendere 

ei potestas non deesset. Ariovistus his omnibus diebus ex- 
ercitum castris continuit; equestri prelio quotidie conten- 
dit. *Genus hoc erat pugne, quo se Germani exercuerant., 
Equitum millia erant sex: totidem numero pedites velocis- 
simi ac fortissimi; *quos ex omni copia singuli singulos, 
sue salutis causa, delegerant. Cum his in preeliis versa- 
bantur, ad hos se equites recipiebant: ‘hi, si quid erat du- 
rius, concurrebant:|si qui, graviore vulnere accepto, equo 
deciderat,- circumsistebant: si quo erat ‘longius prodeun- 
. dum, aut celerius recipiendum, tanta erat horum %exercita- 
tione celeritas, ut, jubis equorum sublevati, cursum adequa- 
rent, 

49. Ubi eum castris se tenere Cesar intellexit, "ne diu- _ 
tius commeatu prohiberetur, ultra eum locum, quo in loco- 
Germani consederant, circiter pagsus sexcentos ab eis, 
castris idoneum locum delegit, *acieque triplici instructa, ad 
eum locum venit. Primam et secundam aciem in armis 
esse, tertiam castra munire jussit \ Hic locus ab hoste cir- 
citer passus sexcentos, uti dictum est, aberat. Eo °cireiter 

ominum numero sexdecim millia expedita. cum omni equi 
tatu Ariovistus misit, que copie nostros perterrerent et 
munitione prohiberent. Nihilo secius Cesar, ut ante -con- 
stituerat, duas acies hostem propulsare, tertiam opus per- 
ficere jussit. Munitis castris, duas ibi legiones reliquit. et 
‘partem auxilioram: quatuor reliquas in castra ‘majora Te- — 


duxit. 
50 Proximo die, “instituto suo, Cesar e castris utrisque — 
copias suas eduxit; paulumque “a majoribus progressus, 
eciem instruxit, hostibusque pugnandi potestatem fecit 
Ubi ne tum quidem eos “prodire intellexit, circiter meridiem Σ 
xercitum in castra reduxit. Tum demum Ariovistus par — 


3 
= 
ae 
ας. 


BATTLE BETWEEN CASSAR AND ARIOVISTUS 

















‘ie 








mr 











82 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


tem suarum copiarum, que castra minora oppugnaret, misit 
‘acriter utrinque usque ad vesperum pugnatum est. Solis 
occasu suas copias Ariovistus, multis et illatis et ecceptis 
vulneribus, in castra reduxit. Cum ex captivis quereret 
Cesar, quam ob rem Ariovistus *prelio non decertaret, hane 
reperiebat causam, quod apud Germanos ea consuetudo 
esset, ut *matres familie eorum ‘sortibus et vaticinationibus 
declararent, utrum prelium committi ex usu esset, nec ne: 
eas ita dicere, ** Non esse fas, Germanos superare, si ante 
novam lunam preelio contendissent.” 

li 51. Postridie ejus diei Cesar presidio utrisque castris, 
quod satis esse visum est, reliquit; ‘omnes alarios in con- 
spectu hostium “pro castris minoribus constituit, quod minus 
multitudine militum legionariorum pro hostium numero va- 
lebat, ut ad speciem alariis uteretur. Ipse, triplici instructa 
acie, usque ad castra hostium accessit. » Tum demum ne- 
cessario Germani suas copias castris eduxerunt, *genera- 
timgue constituerunt paribusque intervallis Harudes, Mar- 
comanos, Triboccos, Vangiones, Nemetes, Sedusies, Sue- 
vos, omuemque aciem suam ‘rhedis et carris cireumdede- 
runt, ne qua spes in fuga telinqueretur.. “Eo mulieres im- 
posuerunt, que in prelium proficiscentes milites passis crix 
nibus flentes implorabant, ne se in servitutem Romanis tra- 
derent. ; 

ον 52. "Cesar singulis legionibus singulos legates et ques 
torem prefecit, uti “eos testes sue quisque virtutis haberet 
Ipse a dextro cornu, quod eam partem minime firmam hos 
tium esse animum adverterat, prelium commisit. / Ita nostri 
acriter in hostes, signo dato, impetum fecerunt, “itaque ὦ 
hostes repente celeriterque procurrerunt, ut spatium pila in ~ 
hostes coajiciendi non daretur. ‘“Rejectis pilis, . conta” 
gladiis pugnatum est: at Germani, celeriter ex consuetu : 
fine sua “phalange facta, impetus oe exceperunt. i 
geperti sunt complures nostri inilites, “qui in phalangasin- ὦ 
silirent, et scuta manibus revellerent, τ desuper vulnera- 
rent. Cum hostium acies "a, sinistro cornu’ puisa atque iv, 





LIBER |. CAP. LIV. 33 


fugam conversa esset, a dextro cornu vehementer multitu 
dine suorum nostram aciem premebant.~+ Id cum animad- 
vertisset Publius Crassus adolescens, qui 'equitatu preerat, 
quod expeditior erat, quam hi qui inter aciem versabantur, 
tertiam aciem laborantibus nostris subsidio misit. 
\\ 53. Ita prelium restitutum est, atque omnes hostes terga 
verterunt, *neque prius fugere destiterunt, quam ad flumen 
Rhenum millia passuum ex eo loco circiter quinquaginta 
pervenerint. Ibi perpauci aut, viribus confisi, transnatare 
contenderunt, aut, lintribus inventis, sibi salutem *repere- 
ruat. ‘In his fuit Ariovistus, qui, naviculam deligatam ad 
ripam nactus, ea profugit: reliquos omnes consecuti equites 
nostri interfecerunt. ‘Due fuerunt Ariovisti uxores, una 
Sueva nationé, quam ab domo secum eduxerat; altera Nor- 
ica, regis Vocionis soror, quam in Gallia °duxerat, a fratre 
missam: utreque in ea fuga perierunt. “Duz filie harum 
altera occisa, altera capta est.~ Caius Valerius Procillus 
cum a custodibus in fuga *trjnis catenis vinctus traheretur 
in ipsum Cesarem, hostes equitatu persequentem, incidit. 
Quz quidem res Cesari non minorem, quam ipsa victoria, 
voluptatem attulit ; quod hominem honestissimum provincie 
Galliz, suum familiarem et hospitem, ereptum e manibus 
| hostium, sibi restitutum videbat, *neque ejus calamitate de 
as tanta voluptate et gratulatione quicquam fortuna deminuerat. 
Is, se presente, de se“ter sortibus consultum dicebat, utrum 
igni statim necaretur, an in aliud tempus reservaretur: sor- 
tium “beneficio se esse incolumem. Item Marcus Mettius 
repertus et ad eum reductus est. 

54. Hoc prelio trans Rhenum nunciato, Suevi, qui ad 
ripas Rheni venerant, domum reverti ceeperunt : “quos Ubii, 
qui “proximi Rhenum incolunt, perterritos insecuti, magnum 
ex his numerum occiderunt. Cesar, una estate “duobus 
maximis bellis confectis, maturius paulo, quam tempus anni 
pestulabat, in hiberna in Sequanos exercitum deduxit: hi- 
bernis Labienum prexposuit: ipse “in citeriorem Galliam 
‘sd conventns agendos profectus est. > 

D 


r 


σι. JULIT CASARIS 


COMMENTARII 


Ἂ- 
DE 


BELLO GALLICO 





. BOOK IL. 
THE ARGUMENT. 


% ΟΟΝΡΕΡΕΒΑΟΥ or THE Betcm. Czsar’s WAR WITH THEM. 
Chap. 1. The Belge enter into a confederacy against the Roman 
power. 2. Cazsar marches against them. 3. The Remi surrender ἢ 
upon his approach. 4. They inform him of the strength and de 
signs ef the confederates. 5. March of Cesar, and his etisalat 
on the banks of the Axona. 6. Bibrax, a town of the Remi, attacked ἡ 
by the Belge. 7. Relief sent to it by Cesar. Siege raised. 8, 9° 
The axmies drawn up on both sides, but without coming to an engage- 
ment. 10. The Belge, after a collision with the light troops and 
cavalry of the Romans, in which they are worsted, resolve to revurn 
home, in order to defend their own territories against the Aedui. 1) _ 
The Romans attack their rear and make great slaughter. 12. Θὰ 
marches against the Suessiones, and ebliges them to submit. 18, mw 
Advancing next into the country of the Bellovaci, he pardons them at a 
the intercession of Divitiacus. 15. Acceunt of the Nervii, who re- — 
solve to stand on their defence against the Romans. 16-28. Wa τὰ 
with the Nervii. Their overthrow and submission. Great losses 
sustainel by them in this contest. - 29-33. Wer with the Aduatici 
They submit, but falling treacherously upon the Romans during the 
night, are many of them cut to pieces, and the rest sold for slaves. 

1%, Expepition or P. Crassus into Armorica. : 
Chap. 34. Crassus sent against several maritime states, and moe 
them. ; 












- 


LIBER Il. CAP. III. 35 


fil. TrRaNsacTIONS SUBSEQUENT TO THE REDUCTION OF THE BELGE 
Chap. 35. High opinion entertained of Cesar’s success in this war 
by the barbarians. Embassies sent to him even from nations beyond 
the Rhine. Cesar passes into Italy for the purpose of going to Illyr- 
icum, after having placed his army in winter quarters among the 
Carnutes, Andes, and Turores. A thanksgiving of fifteen days de- 
creed by the senate. 


1. ‘Cum esset Cesar in citeriore Gallia in hibernis, ita 
uti supra demonstravimus, crebri ad eum rumores affere- 
bantur, literisque item Labieni certior fiebat, omnes Belgas, 
quam tertiam esse Gallie partem *dixeramus, contra Popu- 
lum Romanum conjurare, obsidesque inter se dare: conju- 
randi has esse causas: primum, quod vererentur, ne, omni 
pacata Gallia, ad eos exercitus noster adduceretur :~ deinde, 
quod ab nonnullis Gallis solicitarentur, *partim qui, ut Ger- 
manos diutius in Gallia versari noluerant, ita Populi Ro- 
mani exercitum hiemare atque inveterascere in Gallia mo- 
leste ferebant ‘partim qui mobilitate et levitate animi novis 
imperiis studebant: ‘ab nonnullis etiam, quod in Gallia a 
potentioribus atque his, qui ad conducendos homines facul 
tates habebant, vulgo regna occupabantur, qui minus facile’ 
‘eam rem in imperio nostro consequi poterant. 

f ν΄ 2. lis nuntiis literisque commotus, Cesar duas legiones 
m citeriore Gallia novas conscripsit, et, inita estate, “in in- 
teriorem Galliam qui deduceret, *Quintum Pedium legatum 
misit. Ipse, cum primum pabuli copia esse inciperet, ad 
exercitum venit: *dat negotium Senunibus reliquisque Cal- 
lis, qui finitim: Belgis erant, uti ea, que apud eos gerantar 
cognoseant, seque de his rebus certiorem faciant.— Hi 
“constanter omnes nunciaverunt, manus cogi, exercitum in 
unum locum conduci. Tum vero dubitandum non existi- 
mavit, quin ad eos 'proficisceretur. Re frumentaria provisa, 
castra movet, pany cireiter quindecim ad fines Belga- 
cum pervenit Akghivean 

‘3. Eo cum de improviso “celeriusque omnium opinione 
“venisset, Remi, qui proximi Gallie ex Belgis sunt, ad eum 


96 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


legatos, Iccium et Antebrogium, primos civitatis, miseruat 
qui dicerent, se suaque omnia in fidem atque in potestatem 
Populi Romani permittere: ‘neque se cum Belgis reliquis 
» consensisse, neque contra Populum Romanum omnino con 
jurasse : paratosque esse et obsides dare, et imperata facere 
et oppidis recipere, et frumento ceterisque rebus juvare : 
reliquos omnes Belgas in armis esse: *Germanosque, qui 
cis Rhenum incolunt, sese cum his conjunxisse #tantumque 
esse eorum omnium “furorem, ut ne Suessiones quidem, 
fratres consanguineosque suos, qui eodem jure et eisdem 
legibus utantur, unum imperium unumque magistratum cum 
ipsis habeant, deterrere: potuerint, quin cum his consenti- 
rent. ‘9 
4. Cum ab ‘his quereret, que civitates, quanteque in ar- 
mis essent, et quid in bello possent, sic reperiebat; plerosque 
Belgas esse ortos ab Germanis : Rhenumque antiquitus trans- 
ductos, propter loci fertilitatem ibi consedisse, Gallosque, 
qui ea loca incolerent, expulisse ; solosque esse, qui, patrum 
nostrorum memoria, omni Gallia vexata, Teutonos Cimbros- 
que intra fines suos ingredi prohibuerint. Qua ex re fieri, . 
uti earum rerum memoria magnam sibi auctoritatem, *mag- 
nosque spiritus in re militari sumerent.~ De numero eorum 
‘omnia se habere explorata, Remi dicebant ; propterea quod 
propinquitatibus affinitatibusque conjuncti, quantam quisque 
multitudinem in communi Belgarum concilio ad id bellum 
pollicitus sit, cognoverint.+ Plurimum inter eos Bellovacos 
et virtute, et auctoritate, et hominum numero, valere: 108 
posse conficere armata millia centum: pollicitos ex 60 nus 
mero electa millia sexaginta, totiusque belli imperium a 
postulare..‘Suessiones suos esse finitimos, latissimos fera- Ὁ 
cissimosque agros possidere.. Apud eos fuisse regem nos- 
tra etiam memoria *Divitiacum, totius Gallix potentissimum,— τῇ 
qui cum magne partis harm regionum, tum etiam Britt 
nize, imperium obtinuerit: nunc esse regem °Galbam : ad” 
hune, propter justitiam prudentiamgque, “totius bell Hi sume 











LIBER II. CAP. VI. 37 


mam omnium voluntate deferri:oppida habere numero 
duodecim, polliceri millia armata quinquaginta: totiden 
Nervios, qui maxime feri inter ipsos habeantur ‘longissi 
meque absint: quindecim millia Atrebates : Ambianos de 
cem millia: Morinos viginti quinque millia: Menapios no 
vem millia: Caletos decem millia: Velocasses et Vero 
manduos totidem: Aduatucos viginti novem millia, Con 
drusos, Eburones, *Ceresos, Pemanos, qui uno nomine 
Germani appellantur, arbitrari ad quadraginta millia. 

δι δ. Cesar, Remos cohortatus “liberaliterque oratione pro 
secutus, omnem senatum ad se convenire, principumque 
liberos obsides ad se adduci jussit. Que omnia ab his di 


ligenter ‘ad diem facta sunt. ~ Ipse, Divitiacum A&duurr 


magno opere cohortatus, docet, quanto opere rei publics 
communisque salutis interaiedfensinics hostium distineri, ne 
cum tanta multitudine uno tempore confligendum sit. Id 
fieri posse, si suas copias Aidui in fines Bellovacorum in- 
troduxerint, et eorum agros populari ceperint. + His man- 
datis, eum ab se dimittit. Postquam omnes Belgarum co- 
pias, in unum locum coactas, ad se venire vidit, neque jam 
longe abesse ab his, quos miserat, exploratoribus, et ab 
Remis cognovit, flumen Axonam, quod est in extremis Re- 
morum finibus, exercitum transducere maturavit, ‘atque ibi 
castra posuit. "Que res et latus unum castrorum ripis flu 
minis muniebat, et post eum que essent tuta ab hostibus 
reddebat, et, commeatus ab Remis reliquisque civitatibus ut 
sine periculo ad eum portari posset, efficiebat. In eo flu- 
mine pons erat. Ibi presidium ponit, et in altera parte flu- 
minis Quintum Titurium Sabinum legatum cum sex *cohor- 
tibus reliquit: castra ‘n altitudinem pedum duodecim vallo, 
fossaque *duodeviginti pedum, munire jubet. ἐ 
~ 6 Ab his castris oppidum Remorum, nomine Bibrax, 


_aberat millia passuum octo. Id "ex itinere magno impetu . 


@ Oppugnare ceeperunt. igre eo die sustentatum est. 
Ι eadem atque Belgarum oppugaatio esthec Ubi 


τὰ “ον - =. D2 






38 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


circumjecta multitudine hominum totis menibus undique 
lapides in murum jaci ceepti sunt, murusque defensoribus 
nudatus est, 'testudine facta *portas succedunt murumque 
subruunt. ἡ Quod tum facile fiebat. Nam, cum tanta multi- 
tudo lapides ac tela conjicerent, *in muro consistendi potes- 
tas erat nulli. Cum finem oppugnandi nox fecisset, Iccius, 
Remus, ‘summa nobilitate et gratia inter suos, qui tum op- 
pido preerat, unus ex his qui legati de pace ad Casarem 
venerant, nuncios ad eum mittit, nisi subsidium sibi °sub- 
mittatur, sese diutius sustinere non posse. 

7. Eo ‘de media nocte Cesar, iisdem ducibus usus qui 
nuncii ab Iccio venerant, 7Numidas et Cretas sagittarios, et 
funditores Baleares, subsidio oppidanis mittit: ‘quorum 
adventu et Remis, cum spe defensionis, studium propug~ 
nandi accessit, et hostibus eadem de causa spes potiundi 
oppidi discessit. ~Itaque, paulisper apud oppidum morati, 
agrosque Remorum depopulati, omnibus vicis edificiisque, 
®°quos adire poterant, incensis, ad castra Cesaris “omnibus 
_copiis contenderunt, “et ab millibus passuum minus duobus 
castra posuerunt ; que castra, ut fumo atque ignibus signi- 
ficabatur, amplius millibus passuum octo in latitudinem 
patebant. ; 

8. Cesar primo, et propter multitudinem hostium, "ei 
propter eximiam opinionem virtutis, prelio supersedere 
statuit ; quotidie tamen equestribus preeliis, quid hostis vir- 
tute posset, et quid nostri auderent, “solicitationibus peri- 
clitabatur., Ubi nostros non esse inferiores intellexit, loco 
~=pro castris, ad aciem instruendam natura opportuno atque. 

idoneo (quod is collis, ubi castra posita erant, paululum 

ex planitie editus, tantum “adversus in latitudinem pelea 
quantum loci acies_instructa occupare. poterat, atque Ὁ ex 
atraque parte lateris dejectus habebat, “et, frontem leniter 
_fastigatus, paulatim ad planitiem redibat), ab utroque latere 
ejus collis transversam fossam obduxit circiter Poe = 
quadringentorum ; et “ad extremas- fossas castella comes 

Ἂν 













Meaney: See aris. ὦ πε RRR TIE τὸς 
Mie ἀπ ἢ των easly ©, Op LMR ψὶ πὶ 
ἣν: qiget ποθῶ Se ποῦ ESE 














CAMP AND POSITION OF CASAR AFTER THE PASSAGE OF THE RIVER AXONA, AND POSITION ΟΕ 
7 THE FORCES OF THE BELG. | ree : 





4 














AD Δ 


LIBER 41. CAP. X. 39 


uit, ibique tormenta collocavit, ne, cum aciem instruxisset, 
hostes, ‘quod tantum multitudine poterant, ab lateribus pug. 
nantes suos circumvenire possent. Hoc. facto, duabus le 

gionibus, quas proxime conscripserat, in castris relictis, ut, 
*si qua opus esset, subsidio duci possent, reliquas sex legi- 
ones pro castris in acie constituit. AHostes item suas copias 
ex castris eductas instruxerant. 


i 9. *Palus erat non magna inter nostrum atque hostium 


᾿ 


exercitum. Hance si nostri transirent, hostes *expectabant ; 
nostri autem, si ab illis initium transeundi fieret, ut imped 
itos aggrederentur, parati in armis erant. Interim preelic 
equestri inter duas acies contendebatur. Ubi neutri tran 
seundi initium faciunt, ‘secundiore equitum prcelio nostris 
Cesar suos in castra reduxit. Hostes protinus ex eo locc 
ad flumen Axonam contenderunt, quod esse post nostra cas 
tra “demonstratum est. Ibi vadis repertis, partem suarurr 
copiarum transducere conati sunt, eo consilio, ut, si possent, 
castellum, cui preerat Quintus 'Titurius legatus, expugna- 
rent, pontemque interscinderent ; 781 minus potuissent, agros 
Remorum popularentur, qui magno nobis usui ad bellum 
gerendum erant, commeatuque nostros prohiberent. 

4p 10. Cesar, certior factus ab Titurio, omnem equitatum, 
et ‘levis armature Numidas, funditores sagittariosque, pon- 
tem transducit, atque ad eos contendit. Acriter in eo loco 
pugnatumest. Hostes *impeditos nostri in flumine aggressi, 
magnum eorum numerum occiderunt. Per eorum corpora 
reliquos, “audacissime transire conantes, multitudine telo- 
rum repulerunt; primos, qui transierant, equitatu circum- 
ventos Eitaitocorma Flotes, ubi et de expugnando “op- 
pido, et de flumine transeundo, spem se fefellisse intellexe- 
Tunt, neque nostros in locum iniquiorem progredi pugnandi 
causa viderunt, atque ipsos res frumentaria deficere ceepit, 
goncilio convocato constituerunt, optimum esse, domum 


sam quemque reverti, ut, “quorum in fines primum Ro- 


~ mani exercitum introduxissent, ad eos defendendos undique 


kag - 


40 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


convenirent, ec potius in suis, quam in alienis finibus, de« 
certarent, ‘et domesticis copiis rei ‘frumentarie uterentur. 
Ad eam sententiam, cum reliquis causis, “hee quoque ratio 
eos deduxit, quod Divitiasum atque Avduos finibus Bellova 
corum appropinquare cognoverant. *His persuaderi, ut 
diutius morarentur, neque suis auxilium ferrent, non poterat. 


411. Ea re constituta, secunda vigilia magno cum strepitu ~ 


ac tumultu castris egressi, ‘nullo certo ordine neque imperio,. 


‘cum sibi quisque primum itineris locum peteret, et domum 
pervenire properaret, fecerunt, ut consimilis fuge profectic 
videretur. Hac re statim, Cesar, per speculatores cognita 
‘insidias veritus, quod, qua de causa discederent, non- 
dum perspexerat, exercitum equitatumque castris continuit. 
Prima luce, confirmata re ab exploratoribus, omnem equita- 
tum, qui novissimum agmen ‘incrarétur, premisit. if His 
Quintum Pedium et Lucium Aurunculeium Cottam legatos 
prefecit. Titum Labienum legatum cum legionibus tribus 
subsequi jussit. Hi, novissimos adorti, et multa millia pas- 
suum prosecuti, magnam multitudinem eorum fugientium 
conciderunt, 7cum ab extremo agmine, ad quos ventum erat, 
consisterent, fortiterque impetum nostrorum militum susti- 
nerent ; prioresque (quod abesse a periculo viderentur, 
neque ulla necessitate neque imperio continerentur), exau- 
dito clamore, ‘perturbatis ordinibus, omnes in fuga sibi 
presidium ponerent. Ita sine ullo periculo tantam eorum 
multitudinem nostri interfecerunt, “quantum fuit diei spa- 
tium: sub occasumque solis “destiterunt, seque in castra_ 
ut erat imperatum, receperunt, rad 

12. Postridie ejus diei Cesar, priusquam se hostes ex 
terrore ac fuga reciperent, in fines Suessionum, qui proximi 
Remis erant, exercitum duxit, et, magno itinere confecto, 
ad oppidum Noviodunum contendit. Id ''ex itinere oppt 
nare conatus, quod vacuum ab defensoribus esse audiel at 
propter latitudinem fosse murique altitudinem, paucis— des’ 
fendentibus, expugnare non potuit. Castris munitis, *vineas 






ἐδ) 





᾿ 





LIBER 11. CAP. XV. ΑἹ 
: lg Prtf 
agere, queque ad ojpugnandum usui srant, comparare 


cepit. Interim omnis ex fuga Suessionum multitudo in op- 
pidum proxima nocte convenit. Celeriter vineis ad oppi- 
dum. actis, 'aggere jacto, *turribusque constitutis, magnitu 
dine *operum, que neque viderant ante Galli neque audie- 
rant, et celeritate Romanorum permoti, legatos ad Cesarem 

y de deditione mittunt, et, petentibus Remis ut conservaren- 
tur, impetrant. 

CO Λα. Cesar, obsidibus acceptis, prinvs Civitatis atque 
/ ipsius ‘Galbe regis duobus filiis, armisque omnibus ex op- 
_ pido traditis, in deditionem Suessiones accepit, exercitum- 

que in Bellovacos duxit. Qui cum se suaque omnia in op- 
pidum ‘Pratuspantium contulissent, atque ab eo oppido 
Cesar cum exercitu circiter millia passuum quinque abes- 
set, omnes ‘majores natu, ex oppido egressi, manus ad 
Cesarem tendere, οἵ voce significare ceperunt, 5656 in ejus 
fidem ac potestatem venire, neque contra Populum Ro- 
manum armis contendere. Item, cum ad oppidum acces- 
sisset, castraque ibi poneret, pueri mulieresque ex muro 
"passis manibus, suo more, pacem ab Romanis petierunt. — 
#14. Pro his Divitiacus (nam post discessum Belgarum 
dimissis Aiduorum copiis, ‘ad eum reverterat), facit verbar 
* Bellovacos omni tempore *in fide atque amicitia civitatis 
Edue fuisse: impulsos a suis principibus, qui dicerent 
/E.duos, a Cesare in servitutem redactos, omnes indigni 
tates contumeliasque perferre, et ab Auduis defecisse et 
Populo Romano bellum intulisse.~+"Qui hujus consilii prin 
cipes fuissent, quod intelligerent quantam calamitatem civi 
tati intulissent, in Britanniam profugisse. ~Petere "non 
solum Bellovacos, sed etiam pro his A.duos, ut sua clemen 
tia ac mansuetudine in eos utatur. Quod si fecerit, πο 
ruin auctoritatem apud omnes Belgas amplificaturum 
"quorum auxiliis atque opibus, si qua bella inciderint, sus 
tentare consuerint.” - Le 
15. Cesar, “honoris Divitiaci ng Badnorum causa 





42 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


sese eos in fidem recepturum, et conservaturum, . dixit: 
sed, quod erat civitas magna inter Belgas auctoritate, atque 
hominum multitudine prestabat, sexcentos obsides popos-- 
cit. ‘His traditis, omnibusque armis ex oppido collatis, ab 
eo loco in fines Ambianorum pervenit, qui se suaque omnia 
sine mora dediderunt. Eorum fines Nervii attingebant ~~ 
quorum de natura moribusque Cesar cum quereret, sic re- 
periebat : #* Nullum aditum esse ad eos mercatoribus : *nihil 
pati vini, reliquarumque rerum °ad luxuriam’ pertinentium, 
inferri, quod his rebus relanguescere animos et remitti vir- 
tutem existimarent: esse homines feros, magnzque virtu- 
tis: ‘increpitare atque incusare reliquos Belgas, qui se Pop- 
ulo Romano dedidissent, patriamque virtutem projecissent : 
‘confirmare, sese neque legatos missuros, neque ullam con: 
ditionem pacis accepturos.” 
, 16. Cum per eorum fines triduum iter fecisset, invenie- 
/ bat ex captivis, ‘Sabim flumen ab castris suis non amplius 
/ millia passuum decem abesse: trans id flumen omnes..Ner-_ 
| vios consedisse, “adventumque ibi Romanorum expectare, 
' una cum Atrebatibus et Veromanduis, finitimis* suis (nam 
| his.utrisque persuaserant, uti eandem belli fertunam expe- 
| rirentur): expectari etiam ab his Aduatucorum copias, 
᾿ atque esse in itinere: ‘mplieres, quique per etatem ad ~ 
pugnam inutiles viderentur, in eum locum conjecisse, quo 
‘propter paludes exexcitui aditus non esset. ae 
17. His rebus cognitis, exploratores centurionesque pra- 
nittit, qui locum idoneum castris deligant. Cumque ex de- 
lititiis Belgis reliquisque Gallis complures, Casarem secuti, 
ina iter facerent ; quidam ex his, ut postea ex captivis cog- 
nitum est, °eorum dierum consuetudine itineris nostri exer- 
citus perspecta, nocte ad Nervios pervenerunt, atque iis 
lemonstrarunt,{ inter singulas legiones impedimentorum 
magnum numerum intercedere, “neque esse quicquam ne- 
zotil, cum prima legio 3 in castra venisset, reliqueeque on 


! 











Ψιεν αι 







91 OMT, Ἢ ᾿Αππαν 8,1usm@D 10 98 
το [WH Ὅ ‘erquieg Joary Ἢ _“eaquivg ἀθατα 961 prearoy Sundojs ΠΗ 








᾿ a 
~ VSS EMMI THVT ὦ 
is ἢ Ἢ ry; ΕἸ ᾿ i 





= 4 
PRES 





‘WOTA HHL HLIM ATLLV" SIH GNV ‘GHdNVS AGAIN AHL LY UVSHO AO TVAIUSY 


, LIBER Il. | ΧΙΧ. 48 


tt κ he hd Uhaive-y ᾿ 
(fag * bat τις ἀξ, ΘΟΗ͂Ι diveptin, λάθο πῆμ, ut relique 


contra consistere non auderent. |*Adjuvabat etiam eorum 
consilium qui rem deferebant, quod Nervii antiquitus, cum 
equitatu nihil possent (neque enim ad hoc tempus “61 rei 
student, sed, quicquid possunt, pedestribus valent copiis), 
quo faeilius finitimorum equitatum, si predandi causa ad 
eos venisset, impedirent, teneris arboribus ‘incisis atque in- 
flexis, °crebris in latitudinem ramis et rubis sentibusque in- 
terjectis effecerant, ut instar muri he sepes munimenta 
preberent ; quo ‘non modo intrari, sed ne perspici quidem 
posset. His rebus cum iter agminis nostri impediretur, 
“non omittendum sibi consilium Nervii zstimaverunt. 

. 18. Loci natura erat hec, *quem locum nostri castris de- 
legerant.+ Collis, °ab summo equaliter declivis, ad flumen 
Sabim, quod supra nominavimus, vergebat. AAb eo flumine 
pari acclivitate collis nascebatur, adversus huic et contra- 
zius, “passus circiter ducentos infima apertus, ab superiore 
parte “silvestris, ut non facile introrsus perspici posset. 
Intra eas silvas hostes in occulto sese continebant: “in 
aperto loco, secundum flumen, pauce stationes equitum 
videbantur. Fluminis erat altitudo pedum circiter trium. 

{ 19. Cesar, equitatu premisso, subsequebatur omnibus 
copiis: sed “ratio ordeque agminis aliter se habebat, ac 
Belge ad Nervios detulerant. Nam, quod ad hostes appro: 
pinquabat, consuetudine sua Cesar sex legiones “expeditas 
ducebat: post eas totius exercitus impedimenta collocarat : 
inde “due legiones, que proxime conscripte erant, totum 
agmen claudebant, presidiogue impedimentis erant. Equi- 
tes nostri, cum funditoribus sagittariisque flumen transgressi, 
cum hostium equitatu prelium commiserunt., Cum se illi 
‘identidem in silvas ad suos reciperent, ac rursus ex silva 
in nostros impetum facerent, neque nostri longius, quam 

“quem ad finem porrecta ac loca aperta pertinebant, ce- 

dentes imsequi auderent : interim legiones sex, que prime 

a mt, “opere dimenso, castra munire ceperunt. Ubi 


LA) 





» 21, Cesar, necessariis rebus_imperatis, ad ¢ h 
ἠ oye 14 oe - ae ae 
milites, “quam in partem papi ig Se e 


‘gionem decimam devenit., Milites non longiore © 


44 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


‘prima impedimenta nostri exercitus ab his, qui in vis» 
abditi latebant, visa sunt ("quod tempus inter eos conamit- 
tendi preelii convenerat), ita, ut intra silvas aciem ordines-. 
que constituerant, atque ipsi sese confirmaverant, subito 
omnibus copiis provolaverunt impetumque in nostros equites 
fecerunt. His facile pulsis ac ‘proturbatis, incredibili celer- 
itate ad flumen decucurrerunt, ut pane uno tempore et ad 
silvas, et in flumine, et jam ‘in manibus nostris hostes vide 
rentur. Eadem autem celeritate ‘adverso colle ad nostra 
castra, atque eos, qui in opere occupati erant, contenderunt. 
20. Cesari omnia uno tempore erant agenda: ‘vexillum 
proponendum, quod erat insigne, cum ad arma conceurri 
oporteret : “signum tuba dandum : ab opere revocandi mili- 
tes Aqui paulo longius ‘aggeris petendi causa processerant, 
arcessendi: acies instruenda, milites cohortandi, *signum 
dandum: quarum rerum magnam partem temporis brevitas, 
et “successus et incursus hostium impediebat,~> His diffi- 
cultatibus duz res “erant sub8idio, scientia atque usus mili- 
tum, quod, superioribus preliis exercitati, quid fieri opor- 
teret, non minus commode ipsi 5101 prescribere, quam ab 
aliis doceri poterant; et quod ab opere “singulisque Jegi- 
onibus singulos legatos Cesar discedere, nisi munitis,¢as-— 
tris, vetuerat.. Hi, propter propinquitatem, δὲ celerit: 
hostium, “nihil jam Cesaris imperium. one | 
se, que videbantur, administrabant, Banyo oa 














cohortatus, quam uti sue pristine virtutis memoriam 1 
nexent, neu perturbarentur animo, hostiumque impetu 
titer sustinerent ; quod non longius hostes aberant, “qua 
quo telum adjici posset, prelii committendi signum ἃ 
Atque in alteram partem item cohortandi causa pr 
pugnantibus occurrit. 'Temporis tanta fuit “ex 





LIBER Il. CAP. XXIV. 45 


modo ‘ad insignia accommodanda, *sed etiam ad galeas in- 
duendas scutisque *tegumenta detrahenda tempus defuerit. 
Quam quisque in partem ab opere casu devenit, queque 
prima signa conspexit, ‘ad hec constitit, ne, in querende 
_ suos, *pugnandi tempus dimitteret. 

Se 22. Instructo exercitu, magis ut loci natura, “dejectusque 
collis, et necessitas temporis, quam ut rei militaris ratio 
atque ordo postulabat, cum diversis locis legiones, aliz alia 
m parte, hostibus resisterent, sepibusque densissimis, ut ante 
demonstravimus, interjectis "prospectus impediretur ; neque 
certa subsidia collocari, neque quid in quaque parte opus 
esset provideri, neque ab uno omnia imperia ‘administrari 
poterant. Itaque, in tanta rerun iniquitate, fortune quoque 
eventus varii sequebantur. 

23. “Legionis none, et decime milites, “ut in sinistra 
parte acie constiterant, pilis emissis, cursu ac lassitudine 
'“exanimatos, vulneribusque confectos Atrebates ("nam his 
ea pars obvenerat), celeriter ex loco superiore in flumen 
compulerunt ; et, transire conantes insecut: gladiis, magnam 
partem eorum “impeditam interfecerunt. JIpsi transire 
flumen non dubitaverunt; et, in locum iniquum progressi, 
rursus regressos ac resistentes hostes, redintegrato preelio, 
in fugam dederunt. Item alia in parte “diverse due legi- 
ones, undecima et octava, profligatis Veromanduis, quibus- 
cum erant congressi, “ex loco superiore in ipsis fluminis 
tipis preliabantur. At tum, totis fere "a fronte, et ab si- 
nistra parte, nudatis -castris, eum in dextro cornu legio 
duode ecima, et non magng-ab ea intervallo septima consti- 
tisset, omnes Nervii confértissimo agmine, duce Boduognato, 
; qui summam imperii tenebat, ad eum locum contenderunt : 
ot hae pars ®aperto latere legiones circumvenire, pars 
. *summum castrorum locum petere, cepit. Ὁ 
24. Eodem tempore equites nostri, Zevisque armatures 
‘qui cum iis una fuerat, quos primo hostium im- 
pulsos dixeram, cum se in castra recrperent, adversis 
ae (RES 








40 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


hostibus occurrebant, ac rursus ‘aliam in partem fugam pe 
ebant: et *calones, qui ab *decumana porta, ac summo jugu 
collis, nostros victores flumen transisse conspexerant, pra- 
dandi causa egressi, cum respexissent et hostes in nostris 
castris ‘versari vidissent, precipites fuga sese mandabant. 
Simul] eorum, qui cum impedimentis veniebant, clamor frem 
itusque oriebatur, ‘aliique aliam in partem perterriti fere- 
bantur.. Quibus omnibus rebus permoti equites Treviri. 
‘quorum inter Gallos virtutis opinio est singularis, qui aux 
ilii causa ab civitate missi ad Cesarem venerant, cum mul- 
titudine hostium castra nostra compleri, legiones premi et 
pene circumventas teneri, calones, equites, funditores, 
Numidas, “diversos dissipatosque, in omnes partes fugere 
vidissent, desperatis nostris rebus, domum contenderunt: 
Romanos pulsos superatosque, castris impedimentisque 
eorum hostes potitos, civitati renunciaverunt. 

4 25. Cesar, ‘ab decime legionis cohortatione ad dextrum 
cornu profectus, ubi suos *urgeri, signisque in unum locum 
collatis duodecime legionis confertos milites sibi ipsos ad 
pugnam esse impedimento ; quartz cohortis “omnibus cen- 
turionibus occisis, signiferoque interfecto, signo amisso, 
reliquarum cohortium omnibus fere centurionibus aut yul- 
neratis aut occisis, in his "primopilo, Publio Sextio Baculo, 
fortissimo viro, multis gravibusque vulneribus confecto, “ut 
jam se sustinere non posset; reliquos esse tardiores, et 
nonnullos ab novissimis desertos prelio excedere ac tela 
vitara; hostes neque “a fronte ex inferiore loco subeuntes 
intermittere, et ab utroque latere instare ; “et rem ‘esse in 
angusto vidit, neque ullum esse subsidium, quod submitti 
posset : scuto “ab novissimis uni militi detracto (quod i ipse 
eo sine scuto venerat), in primam aciem processit, come 
onibusque nominatim appellatis, reliquos cohortatus m 
‘signa inferre et manipulos laxare jussit, quo facilius g 
uti_possent. 'Cujus adventu spe illata militibus, ae redin 
egrato animo, cum “pro se quisigs in pais. ued impe τ 








" 


ἡ LIBER HU. CAP. XXVIII. 41 
toris, et jam in extremis suis rebus, operam aavare cupe- 
᾿ς tent, paulum hostium impetus tardatus est. 

» © 26. Cesar, cum septimam legionem, que juxta constit- 

* erat, item urgeri ab hoste vidisset, tribunos militum monuit, 
ut paulatim sese ‘legiones conjungerent, et conversa signa 
in hostes inferrent. / Quo facto, cum alius alii subsidium 
ferrent, neque timerent *ne aversi ab hoste circumveniren- 
tur, audacias resistere ac fortius pugnare ceperunt. In 
terim milites legionum duarum, qu in novissimo agmine 
presidio impedimentis fuerant, prelio nenciato, *cursu in- 
citato, in summo colle ab hostibus conspiciebantur. Et 
Titus Labienus, castris hostium potitus, et ex loco superiore, 
que res in nostris castris gererentur, conspicatus, ‘decimam 
legionem subsidio nostris misit. Qui, cum ex equitum et 
calonum fuga, quo in loco res esset, quantoque in periculo 

_ eet castra, et legiones, et imperator ‘versaretur, cognovissent, 
᾿ ‘ nihil ad celeritatem sibi reliqui fecerunt. 

9%. Horum adventu tanta rerum commutatio facta est, ut 
nostri, etiam qui vulneribus confecti “Sprocubuissent, scutis 
innixi, prelium redintegrarent ; tum calones, perterritos 
hostes conspicati, “etiam inermes armatis occurrerent ; 
equites vero, ut turpitudinem fuge virtute delerent, ‘omnibus 
in locis pugne se legionariis militibus preferrent. At hos- 
tes, etiam in extrema spe salutis, tantam virtutem °prestite- 
runt, ut, cum primi eorum cecidissent, proximi jacentibus 
insisterent, atque ex eorun corporibus pugnarent; his de- 
jectis, et Coacervatis cadave “ibus, qui superessent, “uti ex 
tumulo, tela in nostros conjicerent, et pila intercepta remit- 

‘terent: "ut non nequicquam tante virtutis homines judicart 

deb ret ausos esse transire latissimum flumen, ascendere 

alt ssimas ripas, subire iniquissimum locum: que facilia ex 
d.ficillimis animi magnitudo ’redegerat. 

0 9B, Hoc preelio facto, et “prope ad internecionem gente 

i¢ nomine Nerviorum redacto, majores natu, quos una cum 

ler 5 τρῶμα in Fs ac ee NP EORS collectos dix- 
1 BY, FATS ἢ 








pet? - 


48 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


eramus, hac pugna nunciata, cum victoribus ‘nihil impedi 
tum, victis nihil tutum arbitrarentur, omnium, quisupererant, — 
consensu legatos ad Cesarem miserunt seque ei dediderunt : 
et, in commemoranda civitatis calamitate, ex sexcentis ad 
tres senatores, ex hominum millibus sexaginta vix ad quin- 
gentos, qui arma ferre possent, sese redactos esse dixerunt. 
Quos Cesar, ut in miseros ac supplices usus misericordia 
videretur, diligentissime conservavit, *suisque finibus atque 
oppidis uti jussit, et finitimis imperavit, ut ab injuria et ma- 
leficio se suosque prohiberent. 

29. Aduatuci, de quibus supra scripsimus, cum omnibus 
copiis auxilio Nerviis venirent, hac pugna nunciata, ex 
*itinere domum reverterunt ; cunctis oppidis castellisque 

~desertis sua omnia in unum ‘oppidum, egregie natura muni- 
tum, contulerunt. °Quod cum ex omnibus in circuitu par- 
tibus altissimas rupes despectusque haberet, una ex parte 
leniter acclivis aditus, in latitudinem non amplius ducén- 
torum pedum, relinquebatur: quem locum duplici altissimo 
muro munierant; tum magni ponderis saxa et preacutas 
trabes in muro collocarant. ‘Ipsi erant ex Cimbris Teuto- 
nisque prognati; qui, cum iter in provinciam nostram atque 
Italiam facerent, iis impedimentis, que secum agere ac 
portare non poterant, citra flumen Rhenum ‘depositis: ¢us- 
todi# ex suis ac presidio sex millia *hominum reliquerunt. 
Hi, *post eorum obitum, multos-annos a finitimis. exagitati 
cum alias bellum inferrent, alia. illatum defenderent; con _ 
sensu eorum omnium pace fac.a, hune sibi isi josene: 
delegerunt. ΄ i> 
x 30. Ac primo adventu exercitus nostri crebras ex: oppido 
“excursiones faciebant, parvulisque preliis cum nostris con 
tendebant: postea, vallo pedum duodecim, in cireuitu: quin ὃ 
decim millium, crebrisque castellis circummuniti, oppi 





ses? continebant. Ubi, vineis actis, aggere exstruct rs, 


τ, 4 


rim n procul conshitnl bp. ab primum irridere: cx ma 


ren 





LIBER II. CAP. XXXIII. 49 


spatio institueretur ? quibusnam manibus, aut quibus viribus, 
presertim homines tantule stature (nam plerumque homin- 
ibus Gallis, ‘pre magnitudine corporum suorum. brevitas 
nostra contemtui est), tanti oneris turrim in muros sese col 
Iocare confiderent ? 

31. Ubi vero *moveri, et appropinquare menibus vide 
runt, nova atque inusitata specie commoti, legatos ad Cz 
sarem de pace miserunt, qui, ad hunc modum locuti’ 
*« Non se existimare Romanos sine ope divina bellum 
gerere, qui tante altitudinis machinationes tanta celeritate 
promovere, ‘et ex propinquitate pugnare, possent: se sua- 
que omnia eorum potestati permittere,” dixerunt. δ΄. Unum 
petere ac deprecari: si forte, pro sua clementia ac man- 
suetudine, quam ipsi ab aliis audirent, statuisset, Aduatucos 
esse conservandos, ne se armis despoliaret Xsibi omnes 
fere finitimos esse inimicos, ac sue virtuti invidere ; a qui- 
bus se defendere, traditis armis, non possent. ‘Sibi pre- 
stare, si in eum casum deducerentur, quamvis fortunam a 
Populo. Romano pati, quam ab his “per cruciatum interfici, 
inter quos dominari consuessent.” 

32. Ad hac Cesar respondit: “Se Sets consuetu- 
dine sua, quam merite eorum, civitatem conservaturum; si 
prius, quam murnm aries attigisset, se dedidissent: sed 
deditionis nullam esse conditionem, nisi armis traditis: se. 
id, quod *in Nerviis fecisset, facturum, finitimisque impera- 
turum, ne quam dedititiis Populi Romani injuriam inferrent.” 

Re nunciata ad suos, “que imperarentur, “facere” dixe- 
runt, Armorum magna multitudine de muro in fossam, que 
erat ante oppidum, jacta, Sic ut prope summam "muri ag- 
gerisque altitudinem acervi armorum ade@quarent ; et tamen 
circiter parte tertia, ut postea perspectum est, celata atque 
in oppido retenta, portis patefactis, eo die pace sunt usi. 

- 838. "Sub vesperum Cesar portas claudi militesque ex 
‘Sppido exire jussit, ne quam noctu oppidani ab militibus in- 

jam acciperent, Illi, ante inito, ut intellectum est, con- 





50 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


silio, quod, deditione facta, nostros 'presidia deducturos, δαὶ 
denique indiligentius servaturos, crediderant, partim cum 
his, que retinuerant et celaverant, armis, partim scutis ex 
cortice factis aut viminibus intextis, que subito (ut tempo- 
ris exiguitas postulabat), *pellibus induxerant, tertia vigilia, 
qua minime arduus ad nostras munitiones ascensus vide- 
batur, omnibus copiis repente ex oppido eruptionem fece- 
runt. ) Celeriter, ut ante Cesar imperarat, *ignibus signifi- 
catione facta, ex proximis castellis eo concursum est, pug- 
natumque ab hostibus ‘ita acriter, ut a viris fortibus, in ex- 
trema spe salutis, iniquo loco, contra eos, qui ex vallo tur- 
ribusque tela jacerent, pugnari debuit, cum in una virtute 
omnis spes salutis consisteret. *°Occisis ad hominum milli- 
bus quatuor, reliqui in oppidum rejecti sunt. Postridie ejus 
diei, ‘refractis portis, cum jam defenderet nemo, atque in- 
tromissis militibus nostris, ’sectionem-ejus oppidi universam 
Cesar vendidit. Ab his, qui emerant, capitum numerus ad 
eum relatus est millium quinquaginta trium. 

34. Eodem tempore a Publio Crasso, quem cum legione 
una miserat ad Venetos, Unellos, Osismios, Curiosolitas, 
Sesuvios, Aulercos, Rhedones, que sunt maritime Civitates 
*Oceanumque attingunt, certior factus est, omnes eas civi- 
tates in ditionem potestatemque Populi Romani esse re- 
dactas. 

35. His rebus gestis, omni Gallia pacata, tanta hujus. 
belli ad. barbaros opinio perlata est, uti ab his nationibus, — 
que trans Rhenum incolerent, mitterentur legati ad Cxsa- 
rem, que se obsides daturas, imperata facturas, polliceren- 
tur: quas legationes Cesar, quod in Italiam “Illyricumque- 
properabat; inita proxima estate ad se reverti jussit. Ipse 
in Carnutes, Andes, Turonesque, qui civitates propinquas 
his locis erant, ubi bellum gesserat, legionibus in hiberna’ 
deductis, in Italiam profectus est, ob easque res, ex literis _ 
Cesaris, “dies quindecim supplicatio decreta est, quod ante: 
id tempus accidit nulli. 


“ 


. 


C. JULILT CASSARIS 


COMMENTARII 


DE 


BELLO GALLICO. 





BOOK Il. 


THE ARGUMENT. 


f War wir some or tHe ALPine CommuniTIEs. 


Chap. 1. Galba, Cesar’s lieutenant, sent against the Nantuates, Ve. 
ragri, and Seduni. After some successful battles he brings them te 
terms, and establishes his winter quarters among them. 2. Secret 
movement of the Gauls. 3-6. They attack the Roman quarters, but 
are defeated ina sally. Galba draws off his troops into the province, 
and winters there. 


II. War ἼΤΗ THE VENETI. 


Chap. 7, 8. The Veneti, and other states bordering upon the ocean, 
break out into sudden revolt. 9-11. Preparations for the war on the 
part of Cesar. 12, 13. The maritime power of the Veneti, their ad- 
vantages of situation, and a description of their vessels. 14~16, 
Cesar, finding it in vain to attack them by land, comes to a naval en- 
gagement with them. The Veneti are defeated, and submit. ‘They 
are treated with great rigour. 


OW. War wirn tHe UNeEttt. 


Chap. 17. Q. Titurius Sabinus is sent, during the progress of the 
war with the Veneti, into the country of the Unelli. Viridovix, lead> 
of the revolted Gauls, offers battle to Sabinus, who declines an er 
gagement. Reasons of the latter for this course. 18, 19. The Gauls, 
urged on by the apparent cowardice of Sabinus, attack the Roman 
ramp, but are defeated with great slaughter. 


52 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


IV. Expepirion or Crassus intro AquiraNia. 

Chap, 20-22. The Sotiates defeated by Crassus and coinpelle¢ (8 
submit. An account of the Soldurii. 23-27. The greater part of 
Aquitania surrenders, after some farther fighting, to Crassus. 

V. Expepition or Csar aGainst THE Morini AND ΜΈΝΑΡΗ. 
Chap. 28. Casar marches against the Morini and Menapii. They as 
tack him as he is encamping, but are repulsed. 29. Cesar is pre- 
vented from completely subjugating them by violent storms, where 
upon he leads his army into winter quarters. 





᾿ 

1. Cum in Italiam proficisceretur Cesar, Servium Gal- 
bam cum legione duodecima, et parte equitatus, in Nantua- 
tes, Veragros, Sedunosque misit, qui ab finibus Allobrogum, 
et lacu Lemanno, et flumine Rhodano, ad summas Alpes 
pertinent. Causa mittendi fuit, quod iter per Alpes, ‘quo, 
magno cum periculo magnisque cum portoriis, mercatores 
ire consuerant, patefieri volebat. Huic permisit, si opus 
esse arbitraretur, uti in eis locis legionem hiemandi causa 
collocaret. Galba, secundis aliquot preeliis factis, castel- 
lisque compluribus eorum expugnatis, missis ad eum undi- 
que legatis, obsidibusque datis, et pace facta, constituit, co- 
hortes duas in Nantuatibus collocare, et ipse cum reliquis 
ejus legionis cohortibus in vico Veragrorum, qui appellatur 
Octodurus, hiemare: qui vicus, positus in valle, non magna 
adjecta planitie, altissimis montibus undique continetur. 
Cum “hic in duas partes flumine divideretur, alteram partem 
ejus vici Gallis concessit, alteram, vacuam ab illis relictam, 
cohortibus ad hiemandum attribuit. *Eum locum vallo fos- 
saque munivit. 

2. Cum dies ‘hibernorum complures transissent, framen 
tumque eo comportari jussisset, subito per exploratores cer- 
tior factus est, ex ea parte vici, quam Gallis concesserat, 
omnes noctu discessisse, montesque, qui impenderent, a 
maxima multitudine Sedunorum et Veragrorum teneri. “Id 
aliquot de causis acciderat, ut subito Galli belli renovandi 
legionisque opprimendz consilium caperent : primum, quod 


LIBER ill. CAP. 1 + 53 


fegionem, ‘neque eam plenissimam, detractis cohortibus 
duabus, et compluribus *singillatim, qui commeatus petendi 
causa missi erant, absentibus, propter paucitatem despicie- 
bant: tum etiam, quod, propter iniquitatem loci, cum ipsi ex 
montibus in vallem “decurrerent, et tela conjicerent, ne pri- 
mum quidem posse impetum sustinere existimabant. ‘Ac- 
cedebat, quod suos ab se liberos abstractos obsidum nomine 
dolebant : et Romanos non solum itinerum causa, sed etiam 
perpetuz possessionis, culmina Alpium occupare conari, et 
ea loca finitime provincie adjungere, ‘sibi persuasum_ha- 
bebant. 

3. His nuntiis acceptis, Galba, ‘cum neque opus hiberno- 
rum, munitionesque plene essent perfecte, “neque de fru- 
mento reliquoque commeatu satis esset provisum, quod, de- 
ditione facta, obsidibusque acceptis, nihil de bello timendum 
existimaverat, consilio celeriter convocato, sententias ex- 
quirere ceepit. Quo in consilio, cum tantum repentini peri 
culi preter opinionem accidisset, ac jam omnia fere super- 
iora loca multitudine armatorum completa conspicerentur, 
‘neque subsidio veniri, neque commeatus supportari inter- 
clusis itineribus possent, prope jam desperata salute, non- 
nulle hujusmodi sententie dicebantur, ut, impedimentis re- 
lictis, eruptione facta, iisdem itineribus, quibus eo perve- 
nissent, *ad salutem contenderent. Majori tamen parti 
placuit, “hoc reservato ad extremum consilio, interim "rei 
eventum experiri et castra defendere. 

4. Brevi spatio interjecto, vix ut his rebus, quas constit 
uissent, “collocandis atque administrandis tempus daretur, 
hostes ex omnibus partibus, signo dato, decurrere, lapides 
“gesaque in vallum conjicere: nostri primo “integris viri 
bus fortiter repugnare, neque ullum frustra telum ex loco 
superiore mittere: ut queque pars castrorum nudata defen- 
soribus premi videbatur, “eo occurrere, et auxilium ferre: 
sed hoc superari, quod diuturnitate pugne hostes defessi 
prelio excedebant, alii integris viribus succedebant: qua: 

F 


54 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


rum rerum a nostris propter 'paucitatem fieri nihil poterat , 
ac non modo defesso ex pugna excedendi, sed ne ‘saucio 
quidem ejus loci, ubi constiterat, relinquendi, ac sui recipi- 
endi, facultas dabatur. 

5. Cum jam amplius horis sex continenter pugnaretut, 
ac non solum vires, sed etiam tela, nostris *deficerent, atque 
hostes acrius instarent, languidioribusque nostris vallum 
scindere, et fossas complere, cepissent, resque esset jam 
‘ad extremum perducta casum, Publius Sextius Baculus, 
‘primi pili centurio, auem Nervico prelio compluribus con- 
fectum vulneribus ‘diximus, et item Caius Volusenus, tri- 
bunus militum, vir et consilii magni et virtutis,ad Galbam 
accurrunt, atque ‘unam esse spem salutis docent, si erup- 
tione facta, extremum auxilium experirentur. Itaque, “con- 
vocatis centurionibus, celeriter milites certiores facit, pau- 
lisper intermitterent prelium, ac tantummodo tela missa 
*exciperent, seque ex labore reficerent ; post, dato signo, ex 
castris erumperent, atque omnem spem salutis in virtute 
ponerent. 

6. Quod jussi sunt, faciunt; ac, subito *omnibus portis 
eruptione facta, “neque cognoscendi, quid fieret, neque sui 
colligendi, hostibus facultatem relinquunt. Ita commutata 
fortuna, eos, qui in spem potiundorum castrorum venerant, 
undique circumventos interficiunt, et, ex hominum millibus 
amplius triginta, quem numerum barbarorum ad castra ve- 
nisse constabat, “plus tertia parte interfecta, reliquos per- 
territos in fugam conjiciunt, ac ne in locis quidem superi- 
oribus consistere patiuntur. Sic, omnibus hostium copiis 
Sfusis, armisque exutis, se in castra munitionesque suas re- 
cipiunt. Quo preelio facto, quod sepius fortunam tentare 
Galba nolebat, atque “alio sese in hiberna consilio venisse 
meminerat, aliis occurrisse rebus viderat, maxime frumenti 
commeatusque inopia permotus, postero die omnibus ejus 
vici exdificiis incensis, in Provinciam reverti contendit; ac, 
nulls hoste prohibente aut iter demorante, incolumem legi- 


ἐ _ LIBER III. CAP. ΙΧ. 55 


onem in Nantuates, inde in Allobrogas, perduxit, ibique 
hiemavit. 

7. His rebus gestis, cum ‘omnibus de causis Cesar pa 
catam Galliam existimaret, superatis Belgis, expulsis Ger- 
manis, victis in Alpibus Sedunis, *atque ita, inita hieme, in 
{llyricum profectus esset, quod eas quoque nationes adire, 
et regiones cognoscere, volebat, subitum bellum in Gallia 
coortum est. Ejus belli hee fuit causa. Publius Crassus 
adolescens cum legione septima proximus ‘mare Oceanun 
in Andibus hiemarat. Is, quod in his locis inopia frumenti 
erat, ‘prefectos tribunosque militum complures in finitimas 
civitates, frumenti commeatusque petendi causa, *dimisit : 
quo in numero erat Titus Terrasidius, missus in Esubios ; 
Marcus Trebius Gallus in Curiosolitas ; Quintus Velanius, 
cum Tito Silio, in Venetos. 

8. Hujus est civitatis longe amplissima auctoritas omnis 
ore maritime regionum earum; quod et naves habent Ve- 
neti plurimas, quibus in Britanniam navigare consuerunt, 
et *scientia atque usu nauticarum rerum reliquos antecedunt, 
et, in magno impetu maris atque aperto, paucis portubus in 
terjectis, quos tenent ‘ipsi, omnes fere, qui eo mari uti con- 
suerant, habent vectigales. Ab iis fit initium retinendi Silii 
atque Velanii, quod per eos suos se obsides, quos Crasso 
dedissent, recuperaturos existimabant. Horum auctoritate 
finitimi adducti (“ut sunt Gallorum subita et repentina con- 
silia), eadem de causa Trebium Terrasidiumque retinent, 
et, celeriter missis legatis, per suos principes inter se con- 
jurant, nihil nisi communi consilio actutos, eundemque 
*omnis fortune exitum esse laturos; reliquasque civitates 
solicitant, ut in ea libertate, quam a majoribus acceperant, 
permanere, quam Romanorum servitutem perferre, 'mallent. 
Omni ora maritima celeriter ad suam sententiam perducta, 
communem legationem ad Publium Crassum mittunt, “si 
velit "suos recipere, obsides sibi remittat.” 

9. Quibus de rebus Cesar ab Crasso certior factus, - 


56 DE BELLO GALLICO. - 


‘quod ipse aberat longius, *naves interim longas edificari τη 
flumine Ligeri, quod influit in Oceanum, *remiges ex Pro- 
vincia institui, nautas gubernatoresque comparari jubet. 
His rebus celeriter administratis, ipse, cum primum per 
anni tempus potuit, ad exercitum contendit. Veneti, reli- 
quzque item civitates, cognito Cesaris adventu, simul quod, 
‘quantum in se facinus admisissent, intelligebant (legatos. 
‘quod nomen apud omnes nationes sanctum inviolatumque 
semper fuisset, retentos ab se et in vincula conjectos), “pro 
magnitudine periculi bellum parare, et maxime ea, que ad 
usum navium pertinent, providere instituunt; hoc majore 
spe, quod multum natura loci confidebant. “7Pedestia esse 
itinera concisa estuariis, navigationem impeditam propter 
inscientiam locorum paucitatemque portuum sciebant: ‘ne- 
que nostros exercitus propter frumenti inopiam diutius apud 
se morari posse, confidebant: ac jam, ut omnia contra opi- 
nionem acciderent, tamen se plurimum navibus posse: 
Romanos neque ullam facultatem habere navium, neque 
eorum locorum, ubi bellum gesturi essent, vada, portus, in- 
sulas noyisse: ‘ac longe aliam esse navigationem in con 
cluso mari, atque in vastissimo atque apertissimo Oceano, 
perspiciebant. His initis consiliis, oppida muniunt, fru- 
menta ex agris in oppida comportant, naves "in Venetiam, 
ubi Cesarem primum bellum gesturum constabat, quam 
plurimas possunt, cogunt. Socios sibi ad id bellum Osis- 
mios, Lexovios, Nannetes, Ambiliatos, Morinos, Diablintes, 
Menapios adsciscunt: auxilia ex Britannia, que contra eas 
egiones posita est, arcessunt, 

10. "Erant he difficultates belli gerendi, quas supra os- 
tendimus ; sed multa Cesarem tamen ad id bellum incita 
bant; “injurie retentorum equitum Romanorum ; rebellic 
facta post deditionem ; “defectio datis obsidibus ; tot civita- 
tum conjuratio; in primis, ne, “hac parte neglecta, relique 
nationes idem sibi licere arbitrarentur. Itaque cum intel. 
_igeret, omnes fere Gallos “novis rebus studere, et ad bel: 


LIBER III. CAP. XII. 57 


lum mobiliter celeriterque excitari, omnes autem homines 

natura libertati studere, et conditionem servitutis odisse ; 

priusquam plures civitates conspirarent, partiendum sibi ac 
ἐδ latius distribuendum exercitum putavit. 

7 11. Itaque Titum Labienum legatum in Treviros, qui 
proximi Rheno flumini sunt, cum equitatu mittit. Huic 
mardat, Remos reliquosque Belgas adeat, atque in officio 
contineat ; Germanosque, qui ‘auxilio a Belgis arcessiti di- 
cebantur, si per vim navibus flumen transire conentur, pro- 
hibeat. Publium Crassum *cum cohortibus legionariis duo- 
decim, et magno numero equitatus, in Aquitaniam proficisci 
iubet, ne ex his nationibus auxilia in *Galliam mittantur, ac 
tante nationes conjungantur. Quintum Titurium Sabinum 
legatum cum legionibus tribus in Unellos, Curiosolitas, 
Lexoviosque mittit, “qui eam manum distinendam curet. 
‘Decimum Brutum adolescentem classi, Gallicisque navibus, 
quas ex Pictonibus et Santonis reliquisque pacatis regioni- 
bus convenire jusserat, przficit, et, cum primum possit, in 
Venetos proficisci jubet. Ipse eo pedestribus copiis con- 
tendit. 

12. Erant ejusmodi fere ‘situs oppidorum, ut, posita in 
extremis lingulis promontoriisque, neque pedibus aditum 
haberent, 7cum ex alto se wxtus incitavisset, quod bis acci- 
dit semper horarum viginti quatuor spatio, neque navibus, 
‘quod, rursus minuente estu, neves in vadis afflictarentur. 
Ita “utraque re oppidorum oppugnatio impediebatur ; ac, si 
quando “magnitudine operis forte superati, "extruso mari 
aggere ac molibus, "atque his ferme ospidi meenibus ade- 
quatis, suis fortunis desperare coeperant, magno numero na 
yium “appulso, cujus rei summam facultatem habebant, sua 
deportabant omnia, seque in proxima oppida recipiebant 
Ibi se rursus iisdem opportunitatibus loci defendebant. 
Hec eo facilius magnam partem estatis faciebart, quod 
mestre naves tempestatibus detinebantur; summaque erat 
vasto atque aperto mari, “magnis estibus, raris ac pope 
nullis portubus, difficultas navigandl. 

F2 


. 


58 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


13. Namque ipsorum naves ad hunc modum “‘facte ar 
mateque erant. *Carine aliquanto planiores, quam nos< 
tralum navium, quo facilius vada ac decessum estus excip- 
ere possent: prore admodum erectez, atque item puppes, 
ad magnitudinem fluctuum tempestatumque accommodate : 
naves tote facte ex robore, °ad quamvis vim et contumeliam 
perferendam: transtra pedalibus in latitudinem trabibus 
confixa clavis ferreis, digiti pollicis crassitudine: anchore, 
pro funibus, ferreis catenis revincte : ‘pelles pro velis, alu- 
teque tenuiter confecte, sive propter ‘lini inopiam atque 
ejus usus inscientiam, sive eo, quod est magis verisimile, 
quod tantas tempestates Oceani tantosque impetus ventorum 
sustineri, ac ‘tanta onera navium regi velis non satis com- 
mode, arbitrabantur. “Cum his navibus nostre classi ejus- 
modi congressus erat, ut una celeritate et pulsu remorum 
prestaret, ‘reliqua, pro loci natura, pro vi tempestatum, illis 
essent aptiora et accommodatiora: neque enim his nostra 
*rostro nocere poterant ; tanta in eis erat firmitudo: neque 
propter altitudinem "facile telum adjiciebatur ; et eadem de 
causa "minus commode copulis continebantur. Accedebat, 
ut, cum sevire ventus cepisset “et se vento dedissent, et 
tempestatem ferrent facilius, et “in vadis consisterent tu- 
tius, et, ab zstu derelicte, nihil saxa et cautes timerent: 
quarum rerum omnium nostris navibus “casus erant extim- 
escendi. 

14. Compluribus expugnatis oppidis, Cesar, ubi intel- 
lexit, frustra tantum laborem sumi, neque hostium fugam 
captis oppidis reprimi, “neque his noceri posse, statuit ex- 
pectandum classem. Que ubi convenit, ac primum ab hos- 
tibus visa est, circiter ducente et viginti naves eorum “pa- 
ratissime, atque omni genere armorum ornatissime, pro- 
fecte ex portu, nostris adverse constiterunt: neque satis 
Brito, qui classi preerat, vel tribunis militum centurioni 
busque, quibus singule naves erant attribute, constabat, 
quid agerent, aut “quam rationem pugn@ insisterent. Ros- 


LIBER 111. CAP. XVI. 59 


tro enim noceri non posse cognoverant; turribus autem 
excitatis, tamen has altitudo puppium ex barbaris navibus 
superabat, ut neque ex inferiore loco *satis commode tela 
adjici possent, et missa ab Gallis gravius acciderent. Una 
erat magno usui res preparata a nostris “falees preacute, 
inserte affixeeque longuriis, non absimili forma ‘muralium 
falcium. His cum funes, qui antennas ad malos destina- 
bant, °comprehensi adductique erant, navigio remis incitato 
prerumpebantur. Quibus abscissis, antenne necessario 
concidebant, ut, cum omnis Gallicis navibus spes in velis 
‘armamentisque consisteret, his ereptis, omnis usus navium 
uno tempore eriperetur. ‘Reliquum erat certamen positum 
τῇ virtute, qua nostri milites facile superabant, atque eo 
magis, quod in conspectu Cesaris atque omnis exercitus 
res gerebatur, ‘ut nullum paulo fortgis factum latere posset : 
omnes enim colles ac loca superiora, unde erat propinquus 
despectus in mare, ab exercitu tenebantur. 

15. *Dejectis, ut diximus, antennis, cum singulas. bine 
ac terne naves circumsteterant, milites summa vi "tran- 
scendere in hostium naves contendebant. Quod postquam 
barbari fieri animadverterunt, expugnatis compluribus navi- 
bus, cum ei rei nullum reperiretur auxilium, fuga salutem 
petere contenderunt: ac, jam conversis in eam partem na- 
vibus, “quo ventus ferebat, tanta subito malacia ac tranquil- 
litas extitit, ut se ex loco movere non possent. Que quid- 
em res ad negotium conficiendum maxime fuit opportuna : 
nam “singulas nostri consectati expugnaverunt, ut perpauce 
ex omni numero, noctis interventu, ad terram pervenerint; 
cum ab hora fere quarta usque ad solis occasum pugnaretur 

16. Quo preelio bellum Venetorum totiusque ore maritima 
confectum est. Nam, cum omnis juventus, omnes etiam 
“oravioris xtatis, in quibus aliquid consilii aut dignitatis 
fuit, eo convenerant ; tum, navium quod ubique fuerat, unum 
in locum coégerant: quibus amissis, reliqui, neque quo se 
reciperent neque quemadmodum oppida defenderent. habe 


66 - DE BELLO GALLIGO. 


bant. Itaque se suaque omnia Cesari dediderunt. ‘In 
quos eo gravius Cesar vindicandum statuit, quo diligentius 
in reliquum tempus a barbaris jus legatorum conservaretur. 
Itaque, omni senatu necato, reliquos *sub corona vendidit. 
17. Dum hec in Venetis geruntur, *Quintus Titurius Sa- 
binus cum iis copiis, quas a Cesare acceperat, in fines 
Unellorum pervenit. His preerat Viridovix, ac summam 
imperii tenebat earum omnium civitatum, que defecerant, 
ex quibus exercitum magnasque copias coégerat. *Atque 
his. paucis diebus Aulerci Eburovices, Lexoviique, senatu 
suo interfecto, quod auctores belli esse nolebant, portas 
clauserunt seque cum Viridovice conjunxerunt : magnaque 
preterea multitudo undique ex Gallia *perditorum hominu 
latronumque convenerant, quos spes predandi, studiumqne 
bellandi, ab agricultung et quotidiano labore revocabat. 
Sabinus ‘idoneo omnibus rebus loco castris sese tenebat, 
cum Viridovix contra eum ‘duum millium spatio conse- 
disset, quotidieque productis cupiis pugnandi potestatem fa- 
ceret ; ut jam non solum hostibus in contemtionem Sabinus 
veniret, sed etiam nostrorum militum vocibus *nonnihil car- 
peretur: tantamque opinionem timoris prebuit, ut jam ad 
vallum castrorum hostes accedere auderent. Id ea de causa 
faciebat, quod cum tanta multitudine hostium, presertim *eo 
absente, qui summam imperii teneret, nisi zquo loco, aut op- 
portunitate aliqua data, legato dimicandum non existimabat.. 
18. Hac confirmata opinione timoris, idoneum quendam 
hominem et callidum delegit, Gallum, ex his, quos auxilii 
causa secum habebat. Huic magnis premiis pollicitationi- 
busque persuadet, uti ad hostes transeat ; et, quid fieri velit, 
edocet. Qui, ubi pro perfuga ad eos venit, timorem Ro- 
manorum "proponit: “ quibus angustiis ipse Cesar a Ve- 
netis prematur,” docet: “neque longius abesse, quin prox 
ima nocte Sabinus clam ex castris exercitum educat, et ad 
Cesarem auxilii ferendi causa proficiseatur.” Quod ubi 
auditum est, conclamant omnes, occasionem negotii bena 


LIBER lil. CAP, XX 61 


gerendi amittendam non esse, ad castra iri oportere. 
*Multe res ad hoc consilium Gallos hortabantur: superio- 
rum dierum Sabini cunctatio, *perfuge confirmatio, inopie 
cibariorum, cui rei parum diligenter ab iis erat provisum, 
*spes Venetici belli, et quod fere libenter homines id, quod 
volunt, credunt. His rebus adducti, ‘non prius Viridovicem 
reliquosque duces ex concilio dimittunt, quam ab his sit 
concessum, arma uti capiant et ad castra contendant. Qua 
re concessa, leti, ut explorata victoria, sarmentis virgultis 
que collectis, quibus fossas Romanorum compleant, ad cas 
tra pergunt. 

> 19. Locus erat castrorum editus, et paulatim ab imo ac 
clivis *circiter passus mille Huc magno cursu contende- 
runt, ut quam minimum spatii ad se colligendos armandos- 
que Romanis daretur, °exanimatique pervenerunt. Sabinus, 
suos hortatus, cupientibus signum dat. Impeditis hostibus 
propter ea, que ferebant, onera, subito duabus portis erup- 
tionem fieri jubet. Factum est opportunitate loci, hostium 
inscientia ac defatigatione, virtute militum, superiorum pug 
narum exercitatione, ut ne unum quidem nostrorum impe- 
tum ierrent, ac statim terga verterent. Quos impeditos “in 
tegris viribus milites nostri consecuti, magnum numerum 
eorum occiderunt; reliquos equites consectati, paucos, qui 
ex fuga evaserant, reliquerunt. Sic, uno tempore, et de 
navali pugna *Sabinus, et de Sabini victoria Cesar certior 
factus ; civitatesque omnes se statim ‘Titurio dediderunt. 
°Nam, ut ad bella suscipienda Gallorum alacer ac promtus 
est animus, sic mollis ac “minime resistens ad calamitates 
perferendas mens vorum est. 

20. Eodem fere tempore, Publius Crassus, cum in Aqui- 
tanlam pervenisset, que pars, ut ante dictum est, et regio- 
num latitudine, et multitudine hominum, "ex tertia parte 
Gallie. est estimanda, cum intelligeret in his locis sibi bel- 
lum gerendum, ubi “paucis ante annis Lucius Valerius Pre 
eoninus, Jegatus, exercitu pulso, interfectus esset, atque 


62 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


unde Lucius Manilius, proconsul, impedimentis amissis 
profugisset, non mediocrem sibi diligentiam adhibendam 
intelligebat. Itaque re frumentaria provisa, auxiliis equi- 
tatuque comparato, multis preterea viris fortibus Tolosa, 
Carcasone, et Narbone, ‘que sunt civitates Galli Provin- 
cie, finitime his regionibus, nominatim evocatis, in Sotiatum 
ines exercitum introduxit. Cujus adventu cognito, Sotiates 
magnis copiis coactis, equitatuque, *quo plurimum valebam, 
in itinere agmen nostrum adorti, primum equestre preelium 
commiserunt ; deinde, equitatu suo pulso, atque insequen- 
tibus nostris, subito pedestres copias, quas in convalle in 
insidiis collocaverant, ostenderunt. Hi, nostros disjectos 
adorti, proeelium renovarunt. 

21. Pugnatum est diu atque acriter, cum Sotiates, super- 
ioribus victoriis freti, in sua virtute totius Aquitanie salu- 
tem positam putarent; nostri autem, quid sine imperatore, 
et sine reliquis legionibus, adolescentulo duce, efficere pos- 
sent, perspici cuperent. °Tandem, confecti vulneribus, 
hostes terga vertere. Quorum magno numero interfecto, 
Crassus ex itinere oppidum Sotiatum oppugnare cepit. 
Quibus fortiter resistentibus, vineas turresque egit. ΠῚ, 
alias eruptione tentata, alias ‘cuniculis ad aggerem vineas- 
que actis (*cujus rei sunt longe peritissimi Aquitani, prop- 
terea quod multis locis apud eos erarie secture sunt), ubi 
diligentia nostrorum ‘nihil his rebus profici posse intellexe- 
runt, legatos ad Crassum mittunt, seque in deditionem ut re- 
cipiat petunt. Qua re impetrata, arma tradere jussi, faciunt, 

22. Atque, “in ea re omnium nostrorum intentis animis, 
alia ex parte oppidi Adcantuannus, qui summam imperii 
tenebat, °cum sexcentis devotis, quos illi soldurios appellant 
(‘quorum hee est conditio, uti omnibus in vita commodis 
una cum his fruantur, quorum se amicitize dediderint; si 
quid iis per vim accidat, aut eundem casum una ferant, “aut 
sibi mortem consciscant: neque adhuc hominum memoria 
tepertus est quisquam, qui, eo interfecto, cujus se amicitia 


LIBER III. CAP. XXIV. 63 


devovissent, mortem recusaret), ‘cum iis Adcantuannus, 
eruptionem facere conatus, clamore ab ea parte munitionis 
sublato, cum ad arma milites concurrissent, vehementerque 
ibi pugnatum esset, repulsus in oppidum, *tamen uti eademm 
deditionis conditione uteretur, ab Crasso impetravit. 

23. Armis obsidibusque acceptis, Crassus in fines Voca- 
tium et Tarusatium profectus est. ‘Tum vero *barbari com- 
moti, quod oppidum, et natura loci et manu munitum, ‘paucis 
diebus, quibus eo ventum erat, expugnatum cognoverant, le- 
gatos quoquoversus dimittere, conjurare, obsides inter se 
dare, copias parare cceperunt. Mittuntur etiam ad eas ci- 
vitates legati, que sunt ‘citerioris Hispanie, finitime Aqui- 
tanie: inde auxilia ducesque arcessuntur. Quorum ad- 
ventu ‘magna cum auctoritate, et magna cum hominum mal- 
titudine, bellum gerere conantur. Duces vero ii deliguntur, 
qui una cum ‘Quinto Sertorio omnes annos fuerant, sum 
mamque scientiam rei militaris habere existimabantur. Hi 
*consuetudine Populi Romani loca capere, castra munire, 
commeatibus nostros intercludere imstituunt. Quod ubi 
Crassus animadvertit, suas copias propter exiguitatem non 
*facile diduci, “hostem et vagari et vias obsidere et castris 
satis presidii relinquere ; ob eam causam minus commode 
frumentum commeatumque 5101 supportari; in dies hostium 
numerum augeri; non cunctandum existimavit, quin pugna 
decertaret. Hac re ad consilium delata, ubi omnes idem 
sentire intellexit, posterum diem pugne constituit. 

24. Prima luce, productis omnibus copiis, "duplici acie 
instituta, Yauxiliis in mediam aciem conjectis, quid hostes 
consilii caperent expectabat. — Illi, etsi propter multitudi- 
nem, et veterem belli gloriam, paucitatemque nostrorum, se 
tuto dimicaturos existimabant, tamez. tutius esse arbitraban- 
tur, obsessis viis, commeatu intercluso, sine ullo vulnere 
_ victoria potiri: et, si propter inopiam rei frumentarie Ro- 
mani sese recipere ccepissent, impeditos in agmine et “sub 
sarcinis, inferiores animo, adoriri cogitabant. Hoc consilie 


04 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


probato ab ducibus, productis Romanorum copiis, sese cas- 
tris tenebant. Hac re perspéecta, Crassus, 'cum sua cunc- 
tatione atque opinione timoris hostes nostros milites ala- 
criores ad pugnandum effecissent ; atque omnium voces 
audirentur, expectari diutius non oportere, quin ad castra 
iretur; cohortatus suos, omnibus cupientibus, ad hustium 
castra contendit. 

25. Ibi cum alii fossas complerent, alii, multis telis con- 
jectis, defensores vallo munitionibusque depellerent, auxili- 
aresque, *quibus ad pugnam non multum Crassus confidebat, 
lapidibus telisque subministrandis, et ad aggerem cespitibus 
comportandis, speciem atque opinionem pugnantium pre- 
berent; cum item ab hostibus *constanter ac non timide 
pugnaretur, telaque ex loco superiore missa ‘non“frustra ac- 
ciderent ; equites, circumitis hostium castris, Crasso renun- 
ciaverunt, non eadem esse diligentia ab decumana porta 
castra munita, facilemque aditum habere. 

26. Crassus, equitum prefectos cohortatus, ut magnis 
premiis pollicitationibusque suos excitarent, quid fieri velit 
ostendit. Illi, ut erat imperatum, eductis quatuor cohorti 
bus, que, presidio castris relicte, ‘intrite ab labore erant, 
et longiore itinere circumductis, ne ex hostium castris con 
spici possent, omnium oculis mentibusque ad pugnam in 
tentis, celeriter ‘ad eas, quas diximus, munitiones pervene 
runt, atque, “his prorutis, prius in hostium castris constite- 
runt, quam ‘plane ab iis videri, aut, quid rei gereretur, cog- 
nosci posset. Tum vero, clamore ab ea parte audito, nostri 
redintegratis viribus, quod plerumque in spe victorie aceid- 
ere consuevit, acrius impugnare ceeperunt. Hostes undi- 
que circumventi, desperatis omnibus rebus, se per muniti- 
ones dejicere et fuga salutem petere *intenderunt. Quos 
equitatus apertissimis campis consectatus, ex millium quin- 
quaginta numero, que ex Aquitania Cantabrisque convenissa 
constabat, vix quarta parte relicta, *multa nocte se in castra 
recepit. 

27. Hac audita pugna, magna pars Aquitanie sese 


LIBER III. CAP. XXIX. 66 


Crasso dedidit, obsidesque ultro misit: quo in numero fue- 
runt Tarbelli, Bigerriones, Preciani, Vocates, Tarusavws., 
Elusates, Garites, Ausci, Garumni, Sibuzates, Cocosates. 
Pauce ultime nationes, anni tempore confise, quod hiems 
suberat, hoc facere neglexerunt. 

28. Eodem fere tempore Cesar, etsi prope exacta jam 
aistas erat, tamen, quod, omni Gallia pacata, Morini Mena- 
plique 'supererant, qui in armis essent neque ad eum un- 
quam legatos de pace misissent, arbitratus, id bellum celer- 
iter confici posse, eo exercitum adduxit: *qui longe alia 
ratione, ac reliqui Galli, bellum agere instituerunt. Nam 
quod intelligebant, maximas nationes, que prelio conten- 
dissent, pulsas superatasque esse, *continentesque silvas ac 
paludes habebant, eo se suaque omnia contulerunt. Ad 
quarum initium silvarum cum Cesar pervenisset, castraque 
munire instituisset, neque hostis interim visus esset, dis- 
persis in opere nostris, subito ex omnibus partibus silve 
evolaverunt et in nostros impetum fecerunt. Nostri celer- 
iter arma ceperunt, eosque in silvas repulerunt, et, com- 
pluribus interfectis, ‘longius impeditioribus locis secuti, 
paucos ex suis deperdiderunt. 

29. Reliquis deinceps diebus Cesar silvas cedere instit- 
uit, et, ne quis ‘inermibus imprudentibusque militibus ab 
latere impetus fieri posset, omnem eam “materiam, qui erat 
cesa, ‘conversam ad hostem collocabat, et pro vallo ad 
utrumque latus exstruebat. Incredibili celeritate *magno 
spatio paucis diebus confecto, cum jam pecus atque °ex- 
trema impedimenta ab nostris tenerentur, ipsi densiores 
silvas peterent; ejusmodi sunt tempestates consecute, ut! 
opus necessario intermitteretur, et, continuatione imbrium 
diutius "sub pellibus milites contineri non possent. Itaque 
vastatis omnibus eorum agris, vicis wdificiisque incensis, 
Cesar exercitum reduxit, et in Aulercis, Lexoviisque, reli- 
quis item civitatibus, "que proxime bellum fecerant, in hi- 
‘bernis collocavit. 

G 


σ. 51 CASSARIS 


COMMENTARII 


BELLO GALLICO 





BOOK IV. 


THE ARGUMENT. 


i, War with THE UsireTes AND TENCHTHERI. 

' Chap. 1-3. The Usipetes and Tenchtheri, two German nations, be 
ing expelled by the Suevi, ‘pass over into Gaul. A description w 
given of the manners of the Suevi, and their mode of life. 4. The 
Usipetes and Tenchtheri drive out the Menapii from their habitations 

_ 5, 6. Caesar resolves to make war upon the Usipetes and Tenchtheri. 
7-9. Embassy of the Germans to Casar, and his reply. 10. De- 
scription of the Meuse and Rhine. 11-15. Perfidy of the Germans, 
their overthrow, and flight. . ξ 

HI, Czzsar’s BRIDGE OVER THE RHINE, AND HIS CROSSING INTO GER- 
MANY. : 
Chap. 16. Czsar’s reasons for crossing the Rhine. fa Builds a 
bridge over that river. Descr‘ption of it. 18. Crosses over into the 
territory of the Sicambri. 19. Passes into the country of the Ubi. 
Receives from them information respecting the Suevi. Returns inte 
Gaul. ᾿ 

ΠῚ. Cassar passes into Britain. 

Chap. 20. Czsar’s reasons for passing over into Britain. 21. De 
spatches C. Volusenus, in a vessel, to reconnoiter. Ambassadors 
come from Britain. 22, 23. Cwsar’s passage across. 24-26. Dis- 
embarcation. Battle. Flight of the Britons. 27. The Britons send 
ambassadors to Cesar, with offers of swrender. 28,20 The Roman 


LIBER IV. CAP. II. 67 


fleet suffers by a severe tempest. 30-36. Revolt of the Britons, 
A description of their mode of fighting from chariots. They are sub- 
dued. Cesar returns to Gaul. 

ΙΝ. War wits tHe Morini ann Menapu. 
Chap. 37. Revolt of the Morini. 38. Labienus is sent against them 
Their subjugation. Territory of the Menapii ravaged by Tituriuy 
and Cotta. Thanksgiving at Rome. 


1. Ea, que secuta est, hieme, qui fuit annus ‘Cneio 
Pompeio, Marco Crasso consulibus, Usipetes Germani, et 
item Tenchtheri, magna cum multitudine hominum, flumer 
Rhenum transierunt, non longe a mari, *quo Rhenus influit 
Causa transeundi fuit, quod, ab Suevis complures annos 
exagitati, bello premebantur et agricultura prohibebantur, 
Suevorum gens est longe maxima et bellicosissima Germa~- 
norum omnium. Hi *centum pagos habere dicuntur, ex 
quibus quotannis singula millia armatorum bellandi causa 
ex finibus educunt. Reliqui, qui domi manserint, se atque 
illos alunt. Hi rursus invicem anno post in armis sunt; 
illi domi remanent. “Sic neque agricultura, nec ratio atque 
usus belli, intermittitur. Sed *privati ac separati agri apud 
eos nihil est; neque longius anno remanere uno in locy in- 
colendi causa licet. Neque multum frumento, sed ‘maxi- 
mam partem lacte atque pecore vivunt, multumque sunt in 
venationibus ; que res et cibi genere, et quotidiana exerci- 
tatione, et libertate vite (quod, a pueris “nullo officio aut 
disciplina assuefacti, nihil omnino contra voluntatem faci- 
ant), et vires alit, et immani corporum magnitudine homines 
efficit. Atque in eam se consuetudinem adduxerunt, ut 
‘locis frigidissimis, neque vestitus, preter pelles, habeant 
quicquam (quarum propter exiguitatem magna est corporis 
pars aperta), et laventur in fluminibus. 

2. Mercatoribus est ad eos aditus magis eo, ut, *qua, 
bello ceperint, quibus vendant, habeant, quam quo ullam 
rem ad se importari desiderent: “quinetiam jumentis, qui- 
bus maxime Gallia delectatur, queque impenso paran' 


68 DE BELLO GALLICO 


pretio, Germaai importatitiis non utuntu: ‘sed que sunt 
apud eos nata, *parva atque deformia, hec quotidiana exer- 
citatione, summi ut sint laboris, efficiunt. Equestribus 
preliis sepe ex equis desiliunt, ac pedibus preeliantur ; 
equosque eodem remanere vestigio assuefaciunt; ad quos 
se celeriter, cum usus est, recipiunt: neque eorum moribus 
*turpius quicquam aut inertius habetur, quam ephippiis uti. 
‘Itaque ad quemvis numerum ephippiatorum equitum, quam- 
vis pauci, adire audent. Vinum ad se omnino *importari 
non sinunt, quod ea re ad laborem ferendum remollescere 
homines, atque effceminari, arbitrantur. 

3. °Publice maximam putant esse laudem, quam latissime 
a suis finibus vacare agros: hac re significari, magnum 
numerum ‘civitatium suam vim sustinere non posse. Ita- 
que, una ex parte, a Suevis, circiter millia passuum sex- 
centa agri vacare dicuntur. Ad alteram partem succedunt 
Ubii (*quorum fuit civitas ampla atque florens, ut est captus 
Germanorum), “et paulo quam sunt ejusdem generis ceteri 
humaniores ; propterea quod Rhenum attingunt, multumque 
ad eos mercatores ventitant, et ipsi propter propinquitatem 
Gallicis sunt moribus assuefacti. Hos cum Suevi, multis 
sepe bellis experti, propter ''amplitudinem gravitatemque 
civitatis, finibus expellere non potuissent, tamen vectigales 
5101 fecerunt, ac multo “humiliores infirmioresque redege- 
runt. 

4. "In eadem causa fuerunt Usipetes et Tenchtheri, quos 
supra diximus, qui complures annos Suevorum vim sustin- 
uerunt ; ad extremum tamen, agris expulsi, et multis Ger- 
maniz locis triennium vagati, ad Rhenum pervenerunt: 
“quas regiones Menapii incolebant, et ad utramque ripam 
fluminis agros, edificia, vicosque habebant; sed tante mul- 
titudinis aditu perterriti, ex his edificiis, que trans flumen 
habuerant, “demigraverant, et, cis Rhenum dispositis pre- 
sidiis, Germanos transire prohibebant. Illi, omnia experti, 
cum neque vi contendere propter inopiam navium, neque 


LIBER IV. CAP. VI. 69 


clam transire propter custodias Menapiorum, possent, re- 
verti se in suas sedes regionesque simulaverunt ; et, tridui- 
viam progressi, 'rursus reverterunt, atque, omni hoc itinere 
una nocte equitatu confecto, inscios inopinamtesque Mena- 
pios oppresserunt, qui, de Germanorum discessu per ex- 
ploratores certiores facti, sine metu trans Rhenum in suos 
vicos remigraverant. His interfectis, navibusque eorum 
occupatis, priusquam ea pars Menapiorum, que citra Rhe- 
pum “quieta in suis sedibus erat, certior fieret, flumen tran- 
sierunt, atque, omnibus eorum edificiis occupatis, *reliquam 
partem hiemis se eorum copiis aluerunt. 

5. His de rebus Cesar certior factus, et ‘infirmitatem 
Gallorum veritus, quod sunt in consiliis capiendis mobiles, 
et novis plerumque rebus student, nihil his committendum 
existimavit. ‘Est autem hoc Gallice consuetudinis, uti et 
viatores, etiam invitos, consistere cogant, et, quod quisque 
eorum de quaque re audierit aut cognoverit, querant; et 
mercatores in oppidis ‘vulgus circumsistat, quibusque ex 
regionibus veniant, quasque ibi res cognoverint, pronunciare 

ogant. “His rumoribus atque auditionibus permoti, de 
ummis sepe rebus consilia ineunt, quorum eos e vestigio 
penitere necesse est, “cum incertis rumoribus serviant, et 
plerique ad voluntatem eorum ficta respondeant. 

6. Qua consuetudine cognita, Cesar, ‘ne graviori beile 
occurreret, maturius quam consuerat ad exercitum proficis- 
citur. Eocum venisset, ea, que fore suspicatus erat, “facta 
cognovit ; missas legationes a nonnullis civitatibus “ad 
Germanos, invitatosque eos, uti ab Rheno discederent ; 
omniaque que postulassent, ab se fore parata. Qua spe. 
adducti Germani latius jam vagabantur, et in fines Eburo~ 
num et Condrusorum, qui sunt Trevirorum clientes, perve- 
nerant. Principibus Gallie evocatis, Cesar ea que cog- 
noverat “dissimulanda sibi existimavit, eorumque animis 
permulsis et confirmatis, equitatuque imperato, bellum cum— 


Germanis gerere constituit. "3 
G2 


"0 _ DE BELLO GALLICO. 


οὖ, Re frumentatia comparata, equitibusque delectis, iter 
in ea loca facere ceepit, quibus in locis esse Germanos au- 
diebat. A quibus cum paucorum dierum iter abesset, legati 
ab his venerunt, quorum hec fuit oratio: “ Germanos neque 
priores Populo Romano bellum inferre, neque tamen recu- 
sare, si lacessantur, quin armis contendant; quod Germa 
norum consuetudo hec sit a majoribus tradita, quicumque 
bellum inferant, ‘resistere, neque deprecari: hec tamen 
dicere, venisse invitos, ejectos domo. Si *suam gratiam 
Romani velint, posse eis utiles esse amicos: vel sibi agros 
attribuant, vel patiantur *eos tenere quos armis possederint. 
Sese unis Suevis ‘concedere, quibus ne Dii quidem immor- 
tales pares esse possint: reliquum quidem in terris esse 
neminem, quem non superare possint.” 

8. Ad hec Cesar, que visum est, respondit; sed *exitus 
fuit orationis : “Sibi nullam cum his amicitiam esse posse, 
si in Gallia remanerent: neque verum esse, qui suos fines 
tueri non potuerint, alienos occupare : ‘neque ullos in Gallia 
vacare agros qui dari, tante presertim multitudini, sine in- 
iuria possint. Sed licere, si velint, in Ubiorum finibus con- 
sidere, quorum sint legati apud se, et de Suevorum injuriis 
querantur, et a se auxilium petant: hoc se ‘ab 115 impetra- 
turum.” 

9. Legati hec se ad suos relaturos dixerunt, et, re delib- 
erata, post diem tertium ad Cesarem reversuros: interea 
ne propius se castra moveret, petierunt. Ne id quidem 
Cesar ab se impetrari posse dixit: cognoverat enim, mag- 
nam partem equitatus 80.115 aliquot diebus ante predandi 

frumentandique causa ad Ambivaretostrans Mosam missam. 
*Hos expectari equites, atque ejus rei causa moram inter- 
poni, arbitrabatur. 

10. Mosa profluit ex monte *Vosego, gui est in finibus 
Lingonum, “et, parte quadam ex Rheno recepta, que ap- 
pellatur Vahalis, insulam efficit Batavorum, neque longius 
ab eo millibus passuum octoginta in Oceanum transit 


LIBER yy. CAP. ΧΙ]. 7 


Rhenus autem oritur ex Lepontiis, qui Alpes incolunt, et 
longo spatio per fines Nantuatium, Helvetiorum, Sequano- 
rum, Mediomatricorum, Tribocorum, Trevirorum 'citatus 
fertur ; et, ubi Oceano appropinquat, *in plures diffluit par 
tes, multis ingentibusque insulis effectis, quarum pars magna 
a feris barbarisque nationibus incolitur (ex quibus sunt, “qui 
piscibus atque ovis avium vivere existimantur), multisque 
capitibus in Oceanum influit. 

11. Cesar cum ab hoste non amplius passuum duodecim 
millibus abesset, ‘ut erat constitutum, ad eum legati rever- 
tuntur: qui, in itinere congressi, magnopere, ne longius 
progrederetur, orabant. Cum id non impetrassent, pete- 
bant, uti ad eos equites, qui agmen antecessissent, premit- 
teret, eosque pugna prohiberet; sibique uti potestatem fa- 
ceret, in Ubios legatos mittendi: quorum si Principes ac 
senatus 5101 jurejurando fidem fecissent, ea conditione, que 
a Cesare ferretur, se usuros ostendebant: ad has res con- 
ficiendas sibi tridui spatium daret. Hec omnia Cesar 
Seodem illo pertinere arbitrabatur, ut, tridui mora interpos- 
ita, equites eorum, qui abessent, reverterentur: tamen sese 
non longius millibus passuum quatuor aquationis causa pro- 
cessurum eo die dixit : huc postero die quam frequentissimi 
convenirent, ut de eorum postulatis cognosceret. Interim 
ad “prefectos, qui cum omni equitatu antecesserant, mittit, 
qui nunciarent, ne hostes preelio lacesserent, et, si ipsi la- 
cesserentur, ‘sustinerent, quoad ipse cum exercitu propius 
accessisset. 

12. At hostes, ubi primum nostros equites conspexerunt, 
quorum erat quinque millium numerus, cum ipsi ‘non ame 
plius octingentos equites haberent, quod ii, qui frumentandi 
causa ierant trans Mosam, nondum redierant, nihil timenti- 
bus nostris, quod legati “eorum paulo ante a Cesare dis- 
cesserant, atque is dies induciis erat ab eis petitus, impetu 
facto, celeriter nostros perturbaverunt. - Rursus resisten- 
tibus nostris, consuetudine sua ad pedes desiluerunt, sub- 


12 DE BELLO GALLICG. 


fossisque equis, compluribusque nostris dejectis, reliquos in 
fugam conjecerunt, atque ‘ita perterritos egerunt, ut non 
prius fuggdesisterent, quam in conspectu agminis nostri 
venissent. In eo prelio ex equitibus nostris interficiuntur 
quatuor et septuaginta, in his vir fortissimus, Piso, Aqui- 
tanus, amplissimo genere natus, cujus avus in civitate sua 
regnum obtinuerat, amicus ab Senatu nostro appellatus. 
Hic cum fratri *intercluso ab hostibus auxilium ferret, illum 
ex periculo eripuit: ipse, equo vulnerato dejectus, quoad 
potuit, fortissime restitit. Cum circumventus, multis vul- 
neribus acceptis, cecidisset, atque id frater, qui jam preelio 
excesserat, procul *animum advertisset, incitato equo se 
bostibus obtulit atque interfectus est. 

13. Hoc facto preelio, Cesar neque jam sibi legatos au- 
diendos, neque conditiones accipiendas arbitrabatur ab his, 
qui ‘per dolum atque insidias, petita pace, ultro bellum in- 
tulissent: expectare vero, dum hostium copie augerentur, 
equitatusque reverteretur, summe dementiz esse judicabat ; 
et, cognita Gallorum ‘infirmitate, quantum jam apud eos hos- 
tes uno preelio auctoritatis essent consecuti, sentiebat: qui- 
bus ad consilia capienda nihil spatii dandum existimabat. 
His constitutis rebus, et consilio cum legatis et quest 
ore communicato, ‘ne quem diem pugne pretermitteret, 
opportunissima res accidit, quod postridie ejus diei mane, 
eadem et perfidia et simulatione usi Germani, frequentes, 
‘omnibus principibus majoribusque natu adhibitis, ad eum 
in castra venerunt ; simul, ut dicebatur, *sui purgandi causa, 
quod contra atque esset dictum, et ipsi petissent, prelium 
pridie commisissent ; simul ut, si quid possent, “de in 
duciis fallendo impetrarent. Quos sibi Cesar oblatos "ga 
visus, illico retineri jussit ; ipse omnes copias castris eduxit, 
equitatumque, quod recenti preelio perterritum esse existi- 
mabat, agmen subsequi jussit. , 

‘> 14. Acie triplici instituta, et celeriter octo millium itinere 
confecto, prius ad hostium castra pervenit, quam, quid age- 











wD es 











BREE 2 


\ 





2 Py 
Ν ‘ 
Ἂ 
; 
{ Εν 
WAS Ἷ 
15 
Len 


# 


> 
er 


ae 
ΜΝ 








—— 


the, τή Ver) 





δ} 'α 908} OF, JOALL OY} OUT ΒΟΛΊΟΒΌΠΟΙ) 51Π|8}}Δτοοχὰ auBUIEH ῬοΊηοΙ oyy, “Π ΘΠΌΒΟΜΙ 901, ἢ 
OUITY ou, Ὃ ‘Wore 5ποιδοχᾶ oy Jo π|8θὰ ΘῈ} Aq poyepyuNUy 118 «1886. Jo AipeaRQ Ὁ 1880 Jo αν ‘gq ‘sUBULIaD oy) 10 ἀἄσθο Ὑ 





yo -: 





SNVAUIS AHL 10 dWVO GHL SMOV.LLV GNV SASIUduNS ἀθῶο 


LIBER IV. CAP. XVI. 73 


retur, Germani sentire possent. Qui, omnibus rebus subito 
perterriti, et celeritate adventus nostri, et 'discessu suorum, 
neque consilii habendi neque arma capiendi spatio dato, 
perturbantur, copiasne adversus hostem educere, an castra 
defendere, an fuga salutem petere, prestaret Quorum 
timor cum fremitu et concursu significaretur, milites nostri, 
*pristini diei perfidia incitati, in castra irruperunt. Quorum 
qui celeriter arma capere potuerunt, paulisper nostris 
restiterunt, atque inter carros impedimentaque prelium 
commiserunt: at reliqua multitudo puerorum mulierumque 
(nam cum omnibus suis domo excesserant Rhenumque 
transierant), passim fugere ccpit;-*ad quos consectandos 
Cesar equitatum misit. 

15. Germani, ‘post tergum clamore audito, cum suos in 
terfici viderent, armis abjectis, signisque militaribus relictis, 
se ex castris ejecerunt: et, cum °ad confluentem Mose et 
Rheni pervenissent, ‘reliqua fuga desperata, magno numero 
interfecto, reliqui se in flumen precipitaverunt, atque ibi 
timore, lassitudine, vi fluminis oppressi, perierunt. Nostri 
ad unum omnes incolumes, perpaucis vulneratis, ‘ex tanti 
belli timore, cum hostium numerus capitum quadringento- 
rum et triginta millium fuisset, se in castra receperunt. 
Cesar his, quos in castris retinuerat, discedendi potestatem 
fecit: illi supplicia cruciatusque Gallorum veriti, quorum 
agros yexaverant, remanere se apud eum velle dixerunt. 
His Cesar libertatem concessit. 

16. Germanico bello confecto, ‘multis de causis Ozsar 
statuit, sibi Rhenum esse transeundum: quarum illa fuit 
justissima, quod, cum videret, Germanos tam facile impelli, 
ut in Galliam venirent, *suis quoque rebus eos timere voluit, 
cum intelligerent, et posse et audere Populi Romani exer- 
citum Rhenum transire. “Accessit etiam, quod illa pars 
equitatus Usipetum et ‘Tenchtherorum, quam supra commem- 
oravi, predandi frumentandique causa Mosam transisse, 
“neque preelio jnterfuisse, post fugam suorum se trans Rhe- 


74 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


num in fines Sigambrorum receperat seque cum iis conjunx 
erat. ‘Ad quos cum Cesar nuncios misisset, qui postu- 
larent, eos, qui 5101 Gallizeque bellum intulissent, sibi dede- 
rent, responderunt: ‘“ Populi Romani imperium Rhenum 
finire: si, se invito Germanos in Galliam transire non 
tequum existimaret, *cur sui quicquam esse imperii aut pot- 
estatis trans Rhenum postularet?” Ubii autem, qui uni ex 
Transrhenanis ad Cesarem legatos miserant, amicitiam 
fecerant, obsides dederant, magnopere orabant, “ut sibi 
auxilium ferret, quod graviter ab Suevis premerentur ; vel, 
si id facere *occupationibus reipublice prohiberetur, exer- 
citum modo Rhenum transportaret: id sibi ad auxilium 
spemque reliqui temporis satis futurum: tantum esse ‘no- 
men atque opinionem ejus exercitus, Ariovisto pulso, et hoc 
novissimo preelio facto, etiam ad ultimas Germanorum nati- 
ones, uti opinione et amicitia Populi Romani tuti esse pos- 
sint. Navium magnam copiam ad transportandum exerci- 
tum pollicebantur.” 

17. Cesar his de causis, quas commemoravi, Rhenum 
transire decreverat; sed navibus transire, neque satis tutum 
esse arbitrabatur, ‘neque sue neque Populi Romani dignitatis 
esse statuebat. Itaque, etsi summa difficultas faciendi pon- 
tis ‘proponebatur, propter latitudinem, rapiditatem, altitudi- 
nemque fluminis, tamen id sibi contendendum, aut alitez 
non transducendum exercitum, existimabat. ‘*Rationem 
pontis hanc instituit. 'Tigna bina sesquipedalia, paulum ab 
imo prezacuta, “dimensa ad altitudinem fluminis, intervallo 
pedum duorum inter se jungebat. Hec cum machinationi- 
bus immissa in flumen defixerat, *fistucisque adegerat, "non 
sublice modo directa ad perpendiculum, sed prona ac fasti- 
gata, ut secundum naturam fluminis procumberent ; ‘ iis item 
contraria bina, adi eundem modum juncta, intervallo pedum 
quadragenum, “ab inferiore parte, contra vim atque im 
petum fluminis conversa statuebat. “Hee utraque insupei 
bipedalibus trabibus immissis “quantum corum tignorum 


FLAN OF THE BRIDGE MADE ACROSS Tuk RHINE B 
CAESAR IN TEN DAYS. 





























A. Two piles, each a foot and a half thick, joined together at the distance of abow 
two feet. B. Two opposite piles similarly joined together. C. Large beam extendee 
between them. D. Braces. Εἰ. Timbers laid across. F. Stakes sunk in the rive: 
as bi . G. Fences against trunks of trees, &c. sent downtheriver. H Form 
of the beams a foot and a half thick. I. Form of the beam extended between them 
K. Figure of the two piles braced together. L. Braces. M. A detached hrave Ν 
Spars ᾿ς Δ athwart Ὁ. Hurdles 


76 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


iunctura distabat, binis utrimque fibulis ab extrema parte, 
distinebantur : ‘quibus disclusis atque in contrariam partem 
revinctis, "tanta erat operis firmitudo, atque ea rerum natura, 
ut, quo major vis aque se incitavisset, hoc arctius illigata 
tenerentur. “°Hec directa materie injecta contexebantur, 
et ‘longuriis cratibusque consternebantur : °ac nihilo secius 
sublice et ad inferiorem partem fluminis oblique agebantur, 
que, ‘pro pariete subject, et cum omni opere conjuncte 
vim fluminis exciperent: “et alie item supra pontem me- 
diocri spatio, ut, si arborum trunci, sive naves “dejiciendi 
operis essent a barbaris misse, his defensoribus earum rerum 
vis minueretur, neu ponti nocerent. 

18. Diebus decem, *quibus materia ccepta erat compor- 
tari, omni opere effecto, exercitus transducitur. Cesar, 
"ad utramque partem pontis firmo presidio relicto, in fines 
Sigambrorum contendit. Interim a compluribus civitatibus 
ad eum legati veniunt, quibus pacem atque amicitiam pe- 
tentibus liberaliter respondit, obsidesque ad se adduci jubet, 
At Sigambri, ex eo tempore quo pons institui ceptus est, 
fuga comparata, "hortantibus iis quos ex Tenchtheris atque 
Usipetibus apud se habebant, finibus suis excesserant, sua- 
que omnia exportaverant, seque “in solitudinem ac silvas 
abdiderant. 

19. Cesar, paucos dies in eorum finibus moratus, omni- 
bus vicis edificiisque incensis, frumentisque succisis, se in 
fines Ubiorum recepit; atque iis auxilium suum pollicitus, 
si ab Suevis premerentur, hec ab iis cognovit : Suevos, pos- 
teaquam per exploratores pontem fieri comperissent, more 
suo concilio habito, nuncios in omnes partes dimisisse, uti 
de oppidis demigrarent, liberos, uxores, suaque omnia “in 
silvas deponerent, atque omnes qui arma ferre possent unum 
in locum convenirent: “hunc esse delectum medium fere 
regionum earum quas Suevi obtinerent: hic Romanorum 
adventum expéctare atque ibi decertare constituisse. Quod 
ubi Cesar comperit, omnibus his rebus confectis, quarum 


LIBER IV. CAP. ΧΧΙ. “71 


rerum causa transducere exercitum constituerat, at Germa- 
nis metum injiceret, ut Sigambros ‘ulcisceretur, ut Ubios 
obsidione liberaret, diebus omnino decem et octo trans 
Rhenum consumtis, *satis et ad laudem et ad utilitatem pro- 
fectum arbitratus, *se in Galliam recepit, pontemque rescidit 
20. Exigua parte estatis reliqua, Cesar, etsi in his locis, 
quod omnis Gallia ad septentriones vergit, ‘mature sunt 
hiemes, tamen ‘in Britanniam proficisci contendit, quod, 
omnibus fere Gallicis bellis, hostibus nostris ‘inde subminis- 
trata auxilia intelligebat: et, si tempus anni ad bellum ge- 
rendum deficeret, tamen magno sibi usui fore arbitrabatur, 
si modo insulam adisset, genus hominum perspexisset, 
loca, portus, aditus cognovisset: que omnia fere Gallis 
erant incognita. Neque enim “temere preter mercatores 
illo adit quisquam, neque iis ipsis quicquam, preter oram 
maritimam atque eas regiones que sunt contra Gallias, 
notum est. Itaque, evocatis ad se undique mercatoribus, 
neque quanta esset insule magnitudo, neque que aut quante 
nationes incolerent, neque ‘quem usum belli haberent, aut 
quibus institutis uterentur, neque qui essént ad majorum 
navium multitudinem idonei portus, reperire poterat. __ 
21. Ad hee cognoscenda, priusquam periculum faceret, 
idoneum esse arbitratus °Caium Volusenum, cum navi 
longa “premittit. Huic mandat, uti, exploratis omnibus 
rebus, ad se quamprimum revertatur: ipse cum omnibus 
copiis in Morinos proficiscitur, quod inde erat brevissimus 
in Britanniam transjectus. Huc naves undique ex finitimis 
regionibus et, quam superiore zstate ad Veneticum bellum 
fecerat, classem jubet convenire. Interim, consilio ejus 
cognito et per mercatores perlato ad Britannos, a compluri- 
bus ejus insule civitatibus ad eum legati veniunt, qui pol- 
liceantur obsides "dare, atque imperio Populi Romani ob- 
temperare. Quibus auditis, liberaliter pollicitus, hortatusque 
ut in ea sententia permanerent, eos domum remittit, et cum 
τ his una Commium, quem ipse, Atrebatibus superatis, regem 


" 


΄ 


78 DE BELLO GALLICO, 


ibi constituerat, cujus et virtutem et consilium probabat, et 
quem sibi fidelem arbitrabatur, cujusque auctoritas in iis 
regionibus 'magni habebatur, mittit. Huic imperat, quas 
possit adeat civitates, hortetutque *ut Populi Romani fidem 
sequantur ; seque celeriter eo venturum nunciet. Volusenus, 
perspectis regionibus, “quantum ei facultatis dari potuit, qui 
navi egredi ac se barbaris committere non auderet, quinto 
die ad Cesarem revertitur; queque ibi perspexisset re- 
nunciat. 

22. Dum in his locis Cesar navium parandarum causa 
moratur, ex magna parte Morinorum ad eum legati venerunt, 
qui se ‘de superioris temporis consilio excusarent, quod 
homines barbari, et *nostre consuetudinis imperiti, bellum 
Populo Romano fecissent, seque ea, que imperasset, fac 
turos pollicerentur. Hoc sibi satis opportune Cesar acci- 
disse arbitratus, quod neque post tergum hostem relinquere 
volebat, neque belli gerendi, propter anni tempus, facultatem 
habebat, neque ‘has tantularum rerum occupationes sibi 
Britannie anteponendas judicabat, magnum his obsidum 
numerum imperat. Quibus adductis, eos in fidem recepit. 
"Navibus circiter octoginta onerariis coactis contractisque, 
quot satis esse ad duas transportandas legiones existimabat, 
quicquid preterea navium longarum habebat, questori, le- 
gatis, prefectisque distribuit. Huc accedebant octodecim 
onerarie navzs, que ex eo loco ab millibus passuum octo 
vento tenebuntur, quo minus in eundem portum pervenire 
possent. Has equitibus distribuit ; reliquum exercitum 
Quinto Titurio Sabinc et Lucio Aurunculeio Cotte, legatis, 
in Menapios atque ir, eos pagos Morinorum, ab quibus ad 
eum ‘legati non venerant, deducendum dedit. Publium 
Sulpitium Rufum, legatum, cum eo presidio quod satis esse 
arbitrabatur, portum tenere jussit. 

23. His constitutis rebus, nactus idoneam ad navigandum 
tempestatem, “tertia fere vigilia “solvit, equitesque in "ulter- 
iorem portum progredi, et naves consceudere, et se sequi 


LIBER IV. CAP. ΧΧΥ 79 


jussit: a quibus cum id paulo tardius esset administratume, 
ipse ‘hora diei circiter quarta cum primis navibus *Britan. 
niam attigit, atque ibi in omnibus collibus *expositas hostium 
copias armatas conspexit. Cujus loci hec erat natura: 
‘adeo montibus angustis mare continebatur, uti ex locis 
superioribus in littus telum adjici posset. Hunc ‘ad egre- 
dieadum nequaquam idoneum arbitratus locum, dum relique 
naves eo convenirent, ‘ad horam nonam in anchoris expec- 
tavit. Interim legatis tribunisque militum convocatis, et 
que ex Voluseno cognosset, et que fieri vellet, ostendit, 
"monuitque (ut rei militaris ratio, maxime ut maritime res 
postularent, ut que celerem atque instabilem motum habe- 
rent), ad nutum et ad tempus omnes res ab iis administra- 
rentur. His dimissis, et ventum et estum uno tempore 
nactus secundum, dato signo, et *sublatis anchoris, circiter 
millia passuum septem ab eo loco progressus, aperto ac 
plano littore naves constituit. 

24. At barbari, consilio Romanorum cognito, premisse 
equitatu, °et essedariis, quo plerumque genere in preeliis uti 
consuerunt, reliquis copiis subsecuti, nostros navibus egredi 
prohibebant. Erat ob has causas summa difficultas, quod 
naves, propter magnitudinem, nisi in alto, constitui non 
poterant ; militibus autem, ignotis locis, impeditis manibus, 
magno et gravi armorum onere oppressis, simul et de na- 
vibus desiliendum, "et in fluctibus consistendum, et cum 
hostibus erat pugnandum: cum illi aut ex arido, aut paulu- 
lum in aquam progressi, "omnibus membris expediti, no- 
tissimis locis, audacter tela conjicerent, “et equos insue- 
factos incitarent. Quibus rebus nostri perterriti, atque 
hujus omnino generis pugne imperiti, non eadem alacritate 
ac studio, quo in pedestribus uti preliis consueverant, ute 
bantur. 

25. Quod ubi Cesar animum advertit, naves .ongas 
“quarum et species erat barbaris inusitatior, et motus ad 


usum expeditior, paulum removeri ab “onerariis navibus. et 
. H 2 


80 DE BELLO GALracu. 


remis incitari, et ad latus apertum hostium constitui, atque 
inde ‘fundis, sagittis, tormentis, hostes propelli ac submo- 
veri jussit: *que res magno usui nostris fuit. Nam, et 
navium figura, et remorum motu, et inusitato genere tor- 
mentorum permoti, barbari constiterunt, ac paulum modo 
pedem retulerunt. Atque, nostris militibus cunctantibus, 
maxime propter altitudinem maris, “qui decime legionis 
aquilam ferebat, contestatus Deos, ut ‘ea res legioni feli- 
citer eveniret : “ Desilite,” inquit, “ commilitones, nisi vultis 
aquilam hostibus prodere : ego certe meum reipublice atque 
imperatori officium “preestitero.”. Hoc cum magna voce 
dixisset, ex navi se projecit, atque in hostes aquilam ferre 
cepit. Tum nostri, cohortati inter se, ne *tantum dedecus 
admitteretur, universi ex ndvi desimerunt: hos item ‘ex 
proximis navibus *cum conspexissent, subsecuti hostibus 
appropinquarunt. 

26. Pugnatum est ab utrisque acriter: nostri tamen, 
quod neque ordines servare, ‘neque firmiter insistere, neque 
signa -subsequi poterant, atque alius alia ex navi, quibus- 
cumque signis occurrerat, se aggregabat, magno opere per- 
turbabantur. Hostes vero, notis omnibus vadis, ubi ex lit- 
tore aliquos **singulares ex navi egredientes conspexerant, 
\ncitatis equis impeditos adoriebantur: plures paucos cir- 
cumsistebant: alii ab latere aperto in universos tela conji- 
ciebant. “Quod cum animum advertisset Cesar, “scapnas 
longarum navium, item speculatoria navigia militibus com- 
pleri jussit, et, quos laborantes conspexerat, iis subsidia 
submittebat. Nostri, ‘simul in arido constiterunt, suis om- 
nibus consecutis, in hostes impetum fecerunt, atque eos in 
fugam dederunt, neque longius prosequi potuerunt, quod 
“equites cursum tenere atque insulam capere non potuerant. 
Hoc unum ad pristinam fortunam Cesari defuit. 

27. Hostes preelio superati, simul atque se ex fuga rece- 

\ perunt, statim ad Casarem “legatos de pace miserunt : 
seemence daturos, queque imperasset sese facturos, polliciti 


\ 


JY 


LIBER IV. CAP XXIX. 81 


sunt. Una cum his legatis Commius Atrebas venit, quem 
‘supra demonstraveram a Cesare in Britanniam premissum., 
Hunc illi e navi egressum, cum ad eos *oratoris modo im- 
peratoris mandata perferret, comprehenderant atque in vin- 
cula conjecerant: tum, prelio facto, *remiserunt et in pe- 
tenda pace ejus rei culpam in multitudinem contulerunt, et 
propter imprudentiam ut ignosceretur, petiverunt. Cesar 
questus, quod, cum ultro in ‘continentem legatis missis 
pacem ab se petissent, bellum sine causa intulissent, ignos- 
cere imprudentie dixit, obsidesque imperavit: quorum illi 
partem statim dederunt, partem, ex longinquioribus locis 
*arcessitam, paucis diebus sese daturos dixerunt. Interea 
suos remigrare in agros jusserunt, principesque undique 
convenire et se civitatesaue suas Cesari commendare 
ceperunt. 

28. His rebus pace confirmata, ‘post diem quartum, quam 
est in Britanniam ventum, naves octodecim, de quibus supra 
demonstratum est, que equites sustulerant, ex superiore 
portu leni vento solverunt. Que cum appropinquarent Bri- 
tannie, et ex castris viderentur, tanta tempestas subite 
coorta est, ut nulla earum “cursum tenere posset, sed 8115 
eodem, unde erant profecte, referrentur ; aliw ad inferiorem 
partem insule, ‘que est propius solis occasum, magno sui 
cum periculo dejicerentur: que tamen, anchoris jactis °cum 
fluctibus complerentur, necessario adversa nocte in altum 
provectz, continentem petierunt. 

29. Eadem nocte accidit, ut esset luna plena, "ἢ ui dies 
maritimos estus maximos ip Oceano efficere consuevit ; 
"nostrisque id erat incognitum. Ita uno tempore et longas 
naves, quibus Cesar exercitum transportandum curaverat, 
quasque in aridum subduxerat, estus complebat ; et ὁποῖα 
rias, que ad anchoras erant deligate, tempestas “afflictabat ; 
neque ulla nostris facultas aut administrandi, aut auxiliandi, 
dabatur. Compluribus navibus fractis, relique cum essent, 
funibus, anchoris, reliquisque armamentis amissis, ad navi 


82 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


gandum inutiles, magna, id quod necesse erat accidere 
totius exercitus perturbatio facta est: neque enim naves 
erant aliz, quibus reportari possent ; et omnia deerant, que 
ad reficiendas eas usui sunt, et, quod omnibus constabai 
hiemari in Gallia oportere, frumentum his in locis in hiemem 
provisum non erat. 

30. Quibus rebus cognitis, principes Britannie, qui pos. 
prelium factum ad ea, que jusserat Cesar, facienda con 
venerant, inter se collocuti, cum equites et naves et fru 
mentum Romanis deesse intelligerent, et paucitatem militum 
ex castrorum “exiguitate cognoscerent, que hoc erant etiam 
angustiora, quod sine impedimentis Cesar legiones trans- 
portaverat, optimum factu esse duxerunt, rebellione facta, 
frumento commeatuque nostros prohibere, et ‘rem in hiemem 
producere, quod, iis superatis, aut reditu interclusis, nemi- 
nem postea belli inferendi causa in Britanniam transiturum 
confidebant. Itaque, rursus conjuratione facta, paulatim ex 
castris discedere, ac suos clam ex agris deducere ceeperunt. 

31. ‘At Cesar, etsi nondum eorum consilia cognoverat, 
tamen et ex eventu navium suarum, ‘et ex eo, quod obsides 
dare intermiserant, fore id, quod accidit, suspicabatur. 

 Itaque ἴδ ἃ omnes casus subsidia comparabat: nam et fru- 
mentum ex agris quotidie in castra conferebat, et, que *gra 
vissime afflicte erant naves, earum materia atque ere ad 
reliquas reficiendas utebatur, et, que ad eas res erant usul, 
ex continenti comportari jubebat. Itaque, cum id summo 
studio a militibus administraretur, duodecim navibus amissis 
*eliquis ut navigari commode posset, effecit. 

32. Dum 98 geruntur, legione ex consuetudine una ἔτι. 
mentatum missa, que appellabatur septima, neque ulla ad 
id tempus belli suspicione interposita, cum pars “hominum 
in agris remaneret, "pars etiam in castra ventitaret, ii, qui 
pro portis castrorum “in statione erant, Cesari renunciarunt, 
pulverem majorem, quam consuetudo ferret, in ea parte 

_ videri, quam in partem legio iter fecisset. Caesar id, quod 


΄ 


LIBER IV. CAP. XXXIV. 83 


erat, suspicatus, aliquid novi a barbaris initum consilii, co- 
hortes, que in stationibus erant, secum in eam partem pro- 
ficisci, duas ex reliquis 'in stationem succedere, reliquas 
armari et confestim sese subsequi jussit. Cum paulo lon- 
gius a castris processisset, suos ab hostibus premi, atque 
egre sustinere, *et, conferta legione, ex omnibus partibus 
tela conjici, animum advertit. Nam “quod, omni ex reliquig 
partibus demesso frumento, pars una erat reliqua, suspicat 
hosies, huc nostros esse venturos, noctu in silvis delitue- 
rant: tum dispersos, depositis armis, in metendo occupatos, 
subito adorti, ‘paucis interfectis, reliquos incertis ordinibus 
perturbaverant : simul equitatu atque essedis circumdede- 
rant. 

33. "Genus hoc est ex essedis pugne: primo per omnes 
partes perequitant, et tela conjiciunt, atque ‘ipso terrore 
equorum, et strepitu rotarum, ordines plerumque perturbant ; 
et, “cum se inter equitum turmas insinuaverint ex essedis 
desiliunt, et pedibus preliantur. ‘Aurige interim paulatim 
ex prelio excedunt, *atque ita curru se collocant, ut, si illi 
a multitudine hostium premantur, expeditum ad suos re- 
ceptum habeant. “Ita mobilitatem equitum, stabilitatem 
peditum, in preeliis prestant; ac tantum usu quotidiano et 
exercitatione efficiunt, uti, in declivi ac precipiti loco, "in- 
citatos equos sustinere, "et brevi moderari ac flectere, et 
per temonem percurrere, et in jugo insistere, et inde se in 
currus citissime recipere consuerint. 

34. "Quibus rebus, perturbatis nostris novitate pugne, 
tempore opportunissimo Cesar auxilium tulit: namque ejus 
adventu hostes “constiterunt, nostri se ex timore receperunt. 
Quo facto, ad “lacessendum at ad committendum prelium 
alienum esse tempus arbitratus, suo se loco continuit, et, 
brevi tempore intermisso, in castra legiones “reduxit. Dum 
hee geruntur, nostris omnibus occupatis, “qui erant in 
agris, reliqui discesserunt. Secute sunt “continuos com- 
-plures dies tempestates, que et nostros in castris contine- 


84 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


rent, et hostem a pugna prohiberent. Interim barbari nua 
cios in omnes partes dimiserunt, paucitatemque nostrorum 
militum ‘suis predicaverunt, et, quanta prede faciende, 
atque in perpetuum sui liberandi, facultas daretur, si Ro- 
manos castris expulissent, demonstraverunt His rebus 
celeriter magna multitudine peditatus equitatusque coacta, 
ad castra venerunt. 

35. Cesar, etsi idem, quod superioribus diebus acciderat, 
fore videbat, ut, si essent hostes pulsi, celeritate periculum 
effugerent; tamen *nactus equites circiter triginta, quos 
Commius Atrebas, de quo *ante dictum est, secum trans- 
portaverat, legiones in acie pro castris constituit. Com- 
misso preelio, diutius nostrorum militum impetum hostes 
ferre non potuerunt, ac terga verterunt. *Quos tanto spatio 
secuti, quantum cursu et viribus efficere potuerunt, com 
plures ex iis occiderunt; deinde, °omnibus longe lateque 
afflictis incensisque, se in castra receperunt. 

36. Eodem die legati, ab hostibus missi ad Cesarem de 
pace, venerunt. His Cesar numerum obsidum, quem antea 
imperaverat, duplicavit, eosque in continentem adduci jussit, 
quod, ‘propinqua die xquinoctii, infirmis navibus, “hiemi 
navigationem subjiciendam non existimabat. Ipse, idoneam 
tempestatem nactus, paulo post mediam noctem naves solvit, 
que omnes incolumes ad continentem pervenerunt; sed ex 
his onerarie due *eosdem, quos relique, portus capere non 
potuerunt, et paulo infra delate sunt. 

37. °Quibus ex navibus cum essent expositi milites cir- 
citer trecenti, atque in castra contenderent; Morini, quos 
Cesar, in Britanniam proficiscens, pacatos reliquerat, spe 
prede adducti, primo “non ita magno suorum numero cir- 
cumsteterunt, ac, si sese interfici nollent, arma ponere jus- 
serunt. Cum illi, "orbe facto, sese defenderent, celeriter 
ad clamorem hominum circiter millia sex convenerunt. 
Qua re nunciata, Cesar omnem ex casiris equitatum suis 
auxilio misit. Interim nostri milites impetum hostium sus- 


LIBER IV. CAP. XXXVII1. 85 


tinuerunt, atque amplius ‘horis quatuor fortissime pugnave- 
runt, et, paucis vulneribus acceptis, complures ex iis occi- 
derunt. Postea vero quam equitatus noster in conspectum 
venit, hostes abjectis armis terga verterunt, magnusque 
eorum numerus est occisus. 

38, Cesar postero die Titum Labienum legatum, cum iis 
legionibus, quas ex Britannia reduxerat, in Morinos, qui 
rebellionem fecerant, misit. Qui, cum *propter siccitates 
paludum, quo se reciperent, non haberent (®quo perfugio 
superiore anno fuerant usi), omnes fere in potestatem La- 
bienivenerunt. At Quintus Titurius et Lucius Cotta, legati, 
qui in Menapiorum fines legiones ‘duxerant, omnibus eorum 
agris vastatis, frumentis succisis, edificiis incensis, quod 
Menapii se omnes in densissimas silvas abdiderant, se ad 
Cesarem receperunt. Cesar in Belgis omnium legionum 
hiberna constituit. °Eo due omnino civitates ex Britannia 
obsides miserunt ; relique neglexerunt. His rebus: gestis 
ex literis Cesaris dierum viginti ‘supplicatio a Senatu de- 
creta est. 


ο. JULIL CASSARIS 


COMMENTARII 


DE 


BELLO GALLICO 





BOOK V. 


THE ARGUMENT. 


J Czsar’s SECOND EXPEDITION INTO Britain. 
Chap. 1. Czsar, leaving orders with his lieutenants to build and equip 
a fleet, sets out for Illyricum, where he puts a stop to the incursions 
of the Piruste. 2-7. Returning thence into Gaul, he marches against 
the Treviri, and quiets the disturbances in that province. Dumnorix, 
withdrawing from the Roman camp with the Aeduan cavalry, is pur- 
sued and slain. 8. Cesar passes over into Britain. 9. Forces the 
enemy from the woods in which they had taken shelter. 10, 11. 
Cesar refits his fleet, which had suffered severely in a storm. 12-14. 
A description of Britain and its inhabitants. 15-22. Cassivellaunus, 
the leader of the Britons, is defeated in several encounters. ΤῈ Ro- 
mans cross the Tamesis. Surrender of the Trinobantes and several 
other British tribes. 23. Cesar returns to Gaul. 
i. War wire Amprorix. 

Chap. 24, 25. The Roman army, in consequence of the scarcity ΟἹ 
provisions, is distributed over a wider extent of country than usual 
Tasgetius slain among the Carnutes. 26-37. Revolt of Ambiorix 
and Cativolcus. The camp of Titurius Sabinus is attacked. Am 
biorix, by an artful speech, induces Titurius to quit his camp, and, at 
tacking him on his march, cuts him off with his whole party. 38-43. 
Yhe winter quarters of Q. Cicero are attacked by the Eburones and 
their confederates. Brave defence of Cicero. 44. The noble emu- 


LIBER V. CAP. 1. 87 


ation of Pulfio and Varenus. 45-52. Cwsar, on being informed of 
the danger in which Cicero was, marches to his relief. The Gauls 
raise the siege at his approach, and proceed to give him battle. They 
are defeated. 53, 54. Indutiomarus, who had resolved to attack the 
quarters of Labienus, retreats into the country of the Treviri on hear- 
ing of Cesar’s victory. Czsar resolves to spend the whole winter 
himself in Gaul. Commotions in different parts of Gaul, and par 
ticularly among the Senones. 
iT. InNauERECTION AMONG THE TREVIRI REPRESSED. 

Chap. 55, 56. Commotion among the Treviri. The Germans are 
invited py them to cross the Rhine, but refuse. Cingetorix declared 
a public enemy by the Treviri. 57. Labienus, being in a strongly 
fortified camp, sends messengers into the different. states and collects 
a large body of horse. 58. A sally is made from the Roman camp 
and Indutiomarus is slain. 


1. ‘Lucto Domrrio, Appio Claudio, consulibus, discedens 
ab hibernis Cesar in Italiam, ut quotannis facere consuerat, 
legatis imperat, quos legionibus prefecerat, uti, quampluri- 
mas possent, hieme naves edificandas veteresque refici- 
endas curarent. Earum modum formamque *demonstrat. 
Ad celeritatem onerandi subductionesque paulo facit. humil- 
iores, quam quibus in *nostro mari uti consuevimus; atque 
id eo magis, quod propter crebras commutationes xstuum 
minus magnos ibi fluctus fieri cognoverat: ad onera et ad 
multitudinem jumentorum transportandam paulo latiores 
quam quibus in reliquis utimur maribus. ‘Has omnes 
actuarias imperat fieri, quam ad rem multum humilitas 
adjuvat. Ea, que sunt usui ‘ad armandas naves, ex His- 
pania apportari jubet. Ipse- conventibus Gallie citerioris 
peractis, in Illyricum profictscitur, quod a Pirustis finitimam 
partem Provincie incursioninus vastari audiebat. Eo cum 
venisset, civitatibus milites imperat, certumque in locum 
convenire jubet. Qua re nunciata, Piruste legatos ad eum 
mittunt, qui doceant, nihil earum rerum publico factum 
zonsilio, seseque paratos esse demonstrant, “omnibus rati- 
dnibus de injuriis satisfacere. Accepta oratione eorum 

; fo 


88 DE BELLO GALLICU 


Cesar obsides imperat, eosque ad certam diem adduct 
Jubet: nisi ita fecerint, sese bello ‘civitatem persecuturum 
demonstrat. His ad diem adductis, ut imperaverat, arbitros 
inter civitates dat, qui litem astiment peenamque constituant, 

2. His confectis rebus *conventibusque peractis, in cite- 
riorem Galliam revertitur, atque inde ad exercitum proficis- 
citur. Eo cum venisset, circuitis omnibus hibernis, sin- 
gulari militum studio, in summa omnium rerum inopia, 
circiter *sexcentas ejus generis, *cujus supra demonstravi- 
mus, naves et longas viginti octo invenit ‘instructas, ‘neque 
multum abesse ab eo, quin paucis diebus deduci possent. 
Collaudatis militibus atque iis qui negotio prefuerant, quid 
fieri velit, ostendit, atque omnes ad “portum Itium convenire 
jubet, quo ex portu commodissimum in Britanniam trans- 
missum esse cognoverat, circiter millium passuum triginta 
a continenti. ‘Huic rei quod satis esse visum est militum, 
reliquit: ipse cum legionibus *expeditis quatuor et equitibus 
octingentis in fines Trevirorum proficiscitur, quod hi neque 
ad concilia veniebant, neque imperio parebant, Germanosque 
transrhenanos solicitare dicebantur. 

3. Hec civitas longe plurimum totius Gallie equitatu 
valet, magnasque habet copias peditum, Rhenumque, ut 
supra demonstravimus, tangit. . In ea civitate duo de prin- 
cipatu inter se contendebant, Indutiomarus et “Cingetorix: 
ex quibus "alter, simul atque de Cesaris legionumque ad- 
ventu cognitum est, ad eum venit; se suosque omnes in 
officio futuros, neque ab amicitia Populi Romani defec- 
turos confirmavit ; queque in Treviris gererentur, ostendit. 
At Indutiomarus equitatum pvditatumque cogere, iisque, 
qui per extatem in armis esse uon poterant, in "silvam 
Arduennam abditis, que inge.uti magnitudine per medios 
fines Trevirorum a flumine Rheno ad initium Remorum 
pertinet, bellum parare instituit. Sed postea quam nonnulli 
principes ex ea civitate, et familiaritate Cingetorigis adducti 
et adventu nostri exercitus perterriti, ad Cesarem venerunt, 


LIBER V. CAP. VI. 89 


et de suis privatim rebus ab eo petere ceeperunt, ‘quoniam 
civitati consulere non possent: Indutiomarus, veritus ne ab 
omnibus desereretur, legatos ad Cesarem mittit; sese 
idcireo ab suis discedere atque ad eum venire noluisse, 
quo facilius civitatem in officio contineret, ne omnis nobil- 
itatis discessu plebs propter imprudentiam “*laberetur. Ita- 
que esse civitatem in sua potestate, seque, si Cesar per- 
mitteret, ad eum in castra venturum, et suas civitatisque 
fortunas ejus fidei *permissurum. 

4. Cesar, etsi intelligebat, qua de causa ea dicerentur, 
*queeque eum res ab instituto consilio deterreret, tamen, ne 
zstatem in Treviris consumere cogeretur, omnibus ad Bri- 
tannicum bellum rebus comparatis, Indutiomarum ad ‘se 
cum ducentis obsidibus venire jussit. His adductis, in iis 
filio propinquisque ejus omnibus, quos *‘nominatim evoca- 
verat, consolatus Indutiomarum hortatusqte est, uti in officio 
permaneret: nihilo tamen secius, principibus Trevirorum 
ad se convocatis, ‘hos singillatim Cingetorigi conciliavit : 


quod cum merito ejus ab se fieri intelligebat, tum magni 


interesse arbitrabatur, ejus auctoritatem inter suos quam- 
plurimum valere, cujus tam egregiam in se voluntatem per- 
spexisset. Id factum graviter tulit Indutiomarus, ‘suam 
gratiam inter suos minui; et, qui jam ante inimico in nos 
animo fuisset, multo gravius hoc dolore exarsit. 

5. His rebus constitutis, Cesar ad portum Itium cum 
legionibus pervenit. Ibi cognoscit, quadraginta naves, que 
‘in Meldis facte erant, tempestate rejectas, cursum tenere 
non potuisse, atque eodem, unde erant profectex, revertisse : 
reliquas paratas ad navigandum atque omnibus rebus in- 
structas invenit. Eodem totius Gallie equitatus convenit, 
numero millium quatuor, principesque omnibus ex civitati- 
bus: ex quibus perpaucos, quorum in se fidem perspexerat, 
relinquere in Gallia, reliquos obsidum loco secum ducere, 
decreverat ; quod, cum ipse abesset, motum Gallie verebatur. 
_ 6. Erat una cum ceteris Dumnorix A®duus, de quo ab 


90 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


nobis ‘antea dictum est. Hune secum habere in primis 
constituerat, quod eum *cupidum rerum novarum, cupidum 
imperii, magni animi, magne inter Gallos auctoritatis, cog- 
noverat, Accedebat huc, quod *jam in concilio Auduorum 
Dumnorix dixerat, 5101 a Cesare regnum civitatis deferri: 
quod dictum A®dui graviter ferebant, neque ‘recusandi aut 
deprecandi causa legatos ad Cesarem mittere audebant. 
‘Id factum ex suis hospitibus Cesar cognoverat. 1116 om- 
nibus primo precibus “petere contendit, ut in Gallia relin- 
queretur ; partim, quod insuetus navigandi mare timeret ; 
partim, quod religionibus sese diceret impediri. Postea- 
quam 1d “obstinate sibi negari vidit, omni spe impetrandi 
ademta, principes Gallie solicitare, sevocare singulos hor- 
tarique ceepit, uti in continenti remanerent ; metu territare, 
‘non sine causa fieri, ut Gallia omni nobilitate spoliaretur : 
id esse consilium Cesaris, ut, quos in conspectu. Galli 
interficere vereretur, °hos omnes in Britanniam transductos 
necaret: fidem reliquis interponere, jusjurandum_poscere, 
ut, quod esse ex usu Galliz intellexissent, communi consilio 
administrarent. Hc a compluribus ad Cesarem defere* 
bantur. . 

7. Qua re cognita, Cesar, quod tantum civitati Aidue 
dignitatis tribuerat, coércendum atque deterrendum, quibus- 
cumque rebus posset, Dumnorigem statuebat ; quod lon- 
gius ejus amentiam progredi videbat, prospiciendum, ne 
quid 5101 ac rei publice nocere posset. Itaque dies circiter 
viginti quinque in eo loco commoratus, quod “Corus ventus 
navigationem impediebat, qui magnam partem omnis. tem- 
- poris in his locis flare consuevit, dabat operam, ut in officio 
Dumnorigem contineret, “nihilo tamen secius omnia ejus 
consilia cognosceret : tandem, idoneam nactus tempestatem, 
milites equitesque conscendere naves jubet.. At, “omnium’ 
impeditis animis, Dumnorix cum equitibus A°duorum a 
castris, insciente Cesare, domum discedere cepit. Qua 
re nunciata, Cesar, intermissa profectione atque omnibus 


LIBER V. CAP. ΙΧ. 9] 


rebus postpositis, magnam partem equitatus ad eum inse 
quendum mittit, retrahique imperat: si vim faciat neque 
pareat, interfici jubet: nihil "hunc se absente pro sano fac 
turum arbitratus, qui presentis imperium neglexisset. Ile 
enim revocatus resistere ac se manu defendere suorumque 
fidem implorare cepit, spe clamitans, “liberum se libere- 
que civitatis esse.” Illi, ut erat imperatum, circumsistunt 
atque hominem interficiunt ; at Audui equites ad Cesarem 
LS revertuntur. , 

8. His rebus gestis, Labieno in continente cum tribus 
legionibus et equitum millibus duobus relicto, ut portus 
tueretur et *rem frumentariam provideret, queque in Gallia 
gererentur cognosceret, *consiliumque pro tempore et pro 
re caperet, ipse cum quinque legionibus et *pari numero 
equitum quem in continenti relinquebat, solis occasu naves 
solvit, et, ‘leni Africo provectus, media circiter nocte vento 
intermisso, cursum non tenuit, et, ‘longius delatus estu, 
orta luce, sub sinistra Britanniam relictam conspexit. ‘Tum 
rursus, estus commutationem *secutus, remis contendit, ut 
eam partem insule caperet, qua optimum esse egressum 
superiore wstate cognoverat. Qua in re admodum fuit 
militum *virtus laudanda, qui vectoriis gravibusque navigiis, 
non intermisso remigandi labore, longarum navium cursum 
adequarunt. Accessum est ad Britanniam omnibus navibus 
meridiano fere tempore: neque in 60 loco hostis est visus, 
sed, ut postea Cesar ex captivis comperit, cum magne 
manus 60 convenissent, multitudine navium perterrite (que 
“cum annotinis privatisque, quas “sui quisque commodi 
fecerat, amplius octingentis uno erant vise tempore), a 
littore discesserant ac se in superiora loca abdiderant. 

9. Cesar, exposito exercitu et loco castris idoneo capto, 
ubi ex captivis cognovit, quo in loco hostium copie conse- 
dissent, “cohortibus decem ad mare relictis et equitibus 

_ trecentis, qui presidio navibus essent, de tertia vigilia ad 
hostes contendit, eo minus veritus navibus, qued in }ittore 
) 12 


92 ; DE BELLO GALLICO. 


molli atque aperto deligatas ad anchoram relinquebat; et 
presidio navibus Quintum Atrium prefecit. Ipse, noctu pro« 
gressus millia passuum circiter duodecim, hostium copias 
conspicatus est. Illi, equitatu atque essedis ad flumen 
progressi, ex loco superiore nostros prohibere et preelium 
committere ceeperunt. Repulsi ab equitatu, se in silvas 
abdiderunt, locum nacti, egregie et natura et opere munitum, 
guem domestici belli, ut videbatur, causa jam ante prepa- 
raverant: nam 'crebris arboribus succisis omnes introitus 
erant preclusi. Ipsi ex silvis rari *propugnabant, nostros- 
que intra munitiones ingredi prohibebant. At milites le- 
gionis septime, *testudine facta et aggere ad munitiones 
adjecto, locum ceperunt eosque ex silvis expulerunt, paucis 
vulneribus acceptis. Sed eos fugientes longius Ceasar 
prosequi vetuit, et quod loci naturam ignorabat, et quod, 
magna parte diei consumta, munitioni castrorum tempus 
relinqui volebat. 

10. Postridie ejus diei mane tripartito ‘milites equitesque 
in expeditionem misit, ut eos, qui fugerant, persequerentur. 
His aliquantum itineris progressis, cum jam extremi essent 
in prospectu, equites a Quinto Atrio ad Casarem venerunt, 
qui nunciarent, *superiore nocte, maxima coorta tempestate, 
prope omnes naves afflictas atque in littore ejectas esse ; 
quod neque anchore funesque ‘subsisterent, neque naute 
gubernatoresque vim pati tempestatis possent: itaque ‘ex 
eo concurs navium magnum esse incommodum acceptum. 

11. His rebus cognitis, Cesar legiones equitatumque 
revocari atque itinere desistere jubet: ipse ad naves rever- 
titur: eadem fere, que ex nuntiis literisque cognoverat, 
Scoram perspicit, sic ut, amissis circiter quadraginta navi- 
bus, relique tamen refici posse magno negotio viderentur 
Itaque ex legionibus *fabros delegit, et ex continenti aliog 
arcessiri jubet ; Labien» scribit, ut, quam plurimas posset, 
iis legionibus que sint apud eum, naves instituat. Ipse, 
etai res erat multe opere ac laboris, tamen commodissimum 


LIBER V. CAP. XIII. 93 


esse statuit omnes naves 'subduci et cum castris una muni- 
tione conjungi. In his rebus circiter dies decem consumit, 
ne nocturnis quidem temporibus ad laborem militum inter 
missis. Subductis navibus castrisque egregie munitis, 
easdem copias, quas ante, presidio navibus reliquit: ipse 
eodem, *unde redierat, proficiscitur. Eo cum venisset, 
majores jam undique in eum locum copie Britannorum 
convenerant, *summa imperii bellique administrandi com- 
muni consilio permissa Cassivellauno, cujus fines a mariti- 
mis civitatibus flumen dividit, quod appellatur Tamesis, a 
mari circiter millia passuum octoginta. Huic ‘superiore 
tempore cum reliquis civitatibus continentia bella interces- 
serant : sed nostro adventu permoti Britanni hunc toti bello 
imperioque prefecerant. 

12. Britannie pars interior ab iis incolitur, °quos natos 
in insula ipsa memoria proditum dicunt: maritima pars ab 
iis, qui prede ac belli inferendi causa ex Belgis transie- 
rant; gui omnes fere 115 nominibus civitatum appellantur, 
Squibus orti ex civitatibus eo pervenerunt, et bello illato ibi 
remanserunt atque agros colere ceperunt. ‘Hominum est 
infinita multitudo, creberrimaque edificia, fere Gallicis con- 
similia: pecorum magnus numerus. ‘Utuntur aut ere, aut 
taleis ferreis, ad certum pondus examinatis, pro nummo. 
*Nascitur ibi plumbum album in mediterraneis regionibus, 
in maritimis ferrum ; sed ejus exigua est copia: ere utuntut 
importato. ‘Materia cujusque generis, ut in Gallia, est, 
preter fagum atque abietem. Leporem et gallinam et 
anserem gustare, fas non putant; hee tamen alunt “animi 
voluptatisque causa. Loca sunt temperatiora, quam in 
Gallia, remissioribus frigoribus. 

13. Insula natura “triquetra, cujus unum latus est contra 
Galliam. Hujus lateris alter angulus, qui est “ad Cantium, 
quo fere omnes ex Gallia naves appelluntur, ad orientem 
solem ; infericr ad meridiem spectat. Hoc latus tenet cir- 
citer millia passuum quingenta. Alterum vergit “ad His- 


94 DE. BELLO GALLICO. 


paniam atque occidentem solem, qua ex parte est Hibernia, 
‘dimidio minor, ut estimatur, quam Britannia; *sed part 
spatio transmissus, atque ex Gallia, est in Britanniam. In 
hoc medio cursu est insula, que appellatur *Mona; com- 
plures preterea minores objecte insule existimantur ; de 
quibus insulis nonnulli scripserunt, ‘dies continuos triginta 
sub bruma esse noctem. Nos nihil de eo percontationibus 
reperiebamus, ‘nisi certis ex aqua mensuris breviores esse. 
quam in continente, noctes videbamus. Hujus est Jongitudo 
lateris, ut fert illorum opinio, ‘septingentorum millium. ‘Ter- 
tium est “contra septentriones, cui parti nulla est objecta 
terra ; sed ejus angulus lateris maxime ad Germaniam spec- 
tat: huie millia passuum octingenta in longitudinem esse 
existimatur. Ita omnis insula est in circuitu vicies centum 
millium passuum. 

14, Ex his omnibus longe sunt *humanissimi, qui Can- 
tium incolunt, que regio est maritima omnis ; neque multum 
a Gallica differunt consuetudine. Interiores plerique fru 
menta non serunt, sed lacte et carne vivunt, pellibusque 
sunt vestiti. Ommes vero *se Britanni vitro inficiunt, quod 
ceruleum efficit colorem, “atque hoc horridiore sunt in 
pugna aspectu: "capilloque sunt promisso atque omni parte 
corporis rasa, preter caput et labrum superius. Uxores 
habent deni duodenique inter se communes, et maxime 
fratres cum fratribus parentesque cum liberis; sed, si qui 
sunt ex his nati, eorum habentur liberi, “quo primum virgo 
queeque deducta est. . 

15. Equites hostium essedariique acriter prelio cum 
equitatu nostro in itinere conflixerunt, “tamen ut nostri 
omnibus partibus superiores fuerint, atque eos in silvas 
collesque compulerint : sed compluribus interfectis, “eupid- 
ius insecuti, nonnullos ex suis amiserunt. At illi, inter- 
misso spatio, imprudentibus nostris atque occupatis in 
munitione castrorum, subito se. ex silvis ejecerunt, impe- 
tuque in eos facto, qui erant in statione pro castris collocati 


LIBER V. CAP. XVII. 95 


acriter pugnaverunt: duabusque ‘submissis cohortibus a 
Cesare, *atque his primis legionum, duarum, *cum he, per- 
exiguo intermisso loci spatio inter se, constitissent, novo 
genere pugne perterritis nostris, per medios audacissime 
‘perruperunt, seque inde incolumes receperunt. Eo die 
Quintus Laberius Durus, tribunus militum, interficitur. Illi, 
pluribus immissis cohortibus, repelluntur. 

16. Toto hoc in genere pugne, cum sub oculis omnium 
ac pro castris dimicaretur, intellectum est, nostros propter 
gravitatem armature, quod neque insequi ‘cedentes possent, 
neque ab signis discedere auderent, minus aptos esse ad 
hujus generis hostem; equites autem magno cum periculo 
‘dimicare, propterea quod illi etiam consulto plerumque 
cederent, et, cum paulum ab legionibus nostros removissent, 
ex essedis desilirent ‘et pedibus dispari preelio.contende< 
rent. Equestris autem prelii ratio et cedentibus et inse- 
quentibus par atque idem periculum inferebat. Accedebat 
hue, ut, nunquam °conferti, sed rari magnisque intervallis 
preliarentur, stationesque dispositas haberent, atque alios 
alii deinceps exciperent, integrique et recentes defatigatis 

. succederent. — 

» 17. Postero die procul a castris hostes in collibus con- 
stiterunt, rarique se ostendere et “lenius, quam pridie, 
nostros equites prelio lacessere ceeperunt. Sed meridie, 
cum Cesar pabulandi causa tres legiones atque omnem 
equitatum cum Caio Trebonio legato misisset, repente ex 
omnibus partibus ad pabulatores advolaverunt, "sic, uti ab 
signis legionibusque non absisterent. Nostri, acriter in eos 
impetu facto, repulerunt, neque finem sequendi fecerunt, 
“quoad subsidio confisi equites, cum post se legiones vide- 
rent, precipites hostes egerunt: magnoque eorum numero 
interfecto, neque sui colligendi, neque consistendi, aut ex 
essedis desiliendi facultatem dederunt. Ex hac fuga pro- 
tinus, que undique convenerant, auxilia discesserunt : neque 

τ post id tempus unquam “summis nobiscum copiis hostes 
contenderunt. 


90 DE BELLO GALLICO 


18. Cesar, cognito consilio eorum, ad flumen Tamesin 
in fines Cassivellauni exercitum duxit; quod flumen uno 
omnino loco pedibus, atque hoc zgre, transiri potest. Eo 
cum venisset, 'animum advertit, ad alteram fluminis ripam 
magnas esse copias hostium instructas: *ripa autem erat 
acutis sudibus prefixis munita; ejusdemque generis sub 
aqua defixe sudes flumine tegebantur. His rebus cognitis 
a captivis perfugisque, Cesar, preemisso equitatu, confestim 
legiones subsequi jussit. Sed ea celeritate atque eo impetu 
milites ierunt, °cum capite solo ex aqua exstarent, ut hostes 
impetum legionum atque ‘equitum sustinere non possent, 
ripasque dimitterent ac se fuge mandarent. 

19. Cassivellaunus, *ut supra demonstravimus, omni de- 
posita spe contentionis, dimissis amplioribus copiis, millibus 
circiter quatuor essedariorum relictis, itinera nostra serya- 
bat, paululumque °ex via excedebat, locisque impeditis ac 
silvestribus sese occultabat, atque iis regionibus, quibus nos 
iter facturos cognoverat, pecora atque homines ex agris in 
silvas compellebat: et, cum equitatus noster, liberius pre- 
dandi vastandique causa, se in agros effunderet, ommivus 
viis notis semitisque essedarios ex silvis emittebat, et 
‘magno cum periculo nostrorum equitum cum iis conflige- 
bat, atque hoc metu latius vagari prohibebat. . “Relinque- 
batur, ut neque longius ab agmine legionum discedi Cesar 
pateretur, et tantum in agris vastandis incendiisque faciendis 
hostibus noceretur, quantum labore atque itinere legionarii 
milites efficere poterant. 

20. Interim Trinobantes, prope firmissima earum regi 
onum Civitas, ex qua Mandubratius adelescens, Cesaris 
fidem secutus, ad eum in ‘continentem Galliam venerat 
{cujus pater Imanuentius in ea civitate regnum obtinuerat, 
‘nterfectusque erat a Cassivellauno, ipse fuga mortem vita- 
verat), legatos ad Cesarem mittunt, pollicenturque, sese ei 
dedituros atyue imperata facturos: petunt, ut Mandubra- 
tium ab injuria Cassivellauni defendat, *atque in civitatem 


LIBER V. CAP. XXII. 97 


nuttat, 101 presit imperiumque obtineat. His Cesar im- 
perat obsides quadraginta frumentumque exercitui, Mandu- 
bratiumque ad eos mittit. Illi imperata celeriter fecerunt, 
ebsides ad numerum frumentaque miserunt. 

21. Trinobantibus defensis atque *ab omni militum injuria 
prohibitis, Cenimagni, Segontiaci, Ancalites, Bibroci, Cassi, 
legationibus missis sese Cesari dedunt. Ab his cognoscit, 
non longe ex eo loco *oppidum Cassivellauni abesse, silvis 
paludibusque munitum, quo satis magnus hominum pecoris- 
que numerus convenerit. (‘Oppidum autem Britanni vo- 
cant, cum silvas impeditas vallo atque fossa munierunt, quo 
incursionis hostium vitande causa convenire consuerunt.) 
Eo proficiscitur cum legionibus: ‘locum reperit egregie 
natura atque opere munitum; tamen hunc duabus ex par- 
tibus oppugnare contendit. Hostes, paulisper morati, mi- 
litum nostrorum impetum non tulerunt, seseque alia ex 
parte oppidi ejecerunt. Magnus ibi numerus pecoris re- 
pertus, multique in fuga sunt comprehensi atque interfecti. 

22. Dum hee im his locis geruntur, Cassivellaunus ad 
Cantium, quod esse ‘ad mare supra demonstravimus, quibus 
regionibus quatuor reges preerant, Cingetorix, Carvilius, 
Taximagulus, Segonax, nuncios mittit, atque his imperat, 
uti, coactis omnibus copiis, ‘castra navalia de improviso 
adoriantur atque oppugnent. Ii cum ad castra venissent, 
nostri, eruptione facta, multis eorum interfectis, capto etiam 
nobili duce Lugotorige, suos incolumes reduxerunt. Cassi- 
vellaunus, hoc prelio nunciato, tot detrimentis acceptis, 
vastatis finibus, maxime etiam permotus defectione civita- 
tium, legatos per Atrebatem Commium de deditione ad 
Cesarem mittit. Cesar, cum statuisset hiemem ‘in con- 
tinenti propter repentinos Galli motus agere, neque multum 
estatis superesset, atque id facile extrahi posse intelligeret, 
obsides imperat, et, quid in annos singulos vectigalis Pop- 
ulo Romano Britannia penderet, constituit interdicit at- 


98 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


que imperat Cassivellauno, ne Mandubratio, neu Trinoban 
tibus bellum faciat. 

-23. Obsidibus acceptis, exercitum reducit ad mare, naves 
invenit 'refectas. His deductis, quod et captivorum mag 
rum numerum habebat, et nonnulle tempestate deperierant 
naives, *duobus commeatibus exercitum reportare instituit. 
Ae sic accidit, uti ex tanto navium numero, tot *navigati- 
oribus, neque hoc, neque superiore anno, ulla omnino navis, 
que milites portaret, desideraretur: at ex lis, que inanes 
ex continenti ad eum remitterentur, et ‘prioris commeatus 
expositis militibus, et quas postea Labienus faciendas cu- 
raverat numero sexaginta, perpauce locum caperent; reli- 
que fere omnes rejicerentur. Quas cum aliquamdiu Cesar 
frustra expectasset, ne anni tempore a navigatione exclu- 
deretur, quod equinoctium suberat, necessario ‘angustius 
milites collocavit, ac, summa tranquillitate consecuta, se- 
cunda inita cum solvisset vigilia, prima luce terram attigit, 
omnesque incolumes naves perduxit. 

24. “Subductis navibus, concilioque Gallorum Samaro 
brivee peracto, quod eo anno “frumentum in Gallia propter 
siccitates angustius provenerat, coactus est aliter, ac super- 
ioribus annis, exercitum in hibernis collocare, legionesque 
‘in plures civitates distribuere : ex quibus unam in Morinos 
ducendam Caio Fabio legato dedit; alteram in Nervios 
Quintio Ciceroni; tertiam in Essuos Lucio Roscio; quartam 
in Remis cum Tito Labieno in confinio Trevirorum hie 
mare jussit ; tres *im Belgio collocavit : his Marcum Crassum 
questorem, et Lucium Munatium Plancum et Caium Trebo 
nium, legatos, prefecit. Unam legionem, quam proxime 
trans Padum conscripserat, et cohortes quinque in Eburones, 
quorum pars maxima est inter Mosam ac Rhenum, qui sub 
imperio Ambiorigis et Cativolci erant, misit. His militibus 
Quintum Titurium Sabinum et Lucium Aurunculeium Cot 
tam, legatos, preesse jussit. Ad hune modum distributis 
legionibus, facillime inopie frumentarie sese "mederi posse 


LIBER V. CAP. XXVII. 99 


existimavit: atque harum tamen omnium hiberna (preter 
eam, quam Lucio Roscio in pacatissimam et quietissimam 
partem ducendam dederat), 'millibus passuum centum ton 
tinebantur. Ipse interea, quoad legiones collocasset muni 
taque hiberna cognovisset, in Gallia morari constituit. 

25. Erat in Carnutibus summo loco natus Tasgetius, 
cujus majores in sua civitate regnum obtinuerant. Huic 
Cesar, pro ejus virtute atque in se benevolentia, quod in 


\ 


omnibus bellis singulari ejus opera fuerat usus, majorum » 


locum restituerat. *fertium jam hune annum regnantem 
inimici palam, multis etiam ex civitate auctoribus, interfece- 
runt. Defertur ea res ad Cesarem. 1116 veritus, *quod ad 
plures pertinebat, ne civitas eorum impulsu deficeret, Lucium 
Plancum cum legione ex Belgio celeriter in Carnutes pro- 
ficisci jubet, ibique hiemare ; quorumque opera cognoverit 
Tasgetium interfectum, hos comprehensos ad se mittere. 
Interim ab omnibus legatis questoribusque, quibus legiones 
transdiderat, certior factus est, ‘in hiberna perventum lo- 
cumque hibernis esse munitum. 

26. Diebus circiter quindecim, quibus in hiberna ventum 
est, initium repentini tumultus ac defectionis ortum est ab 
Ambiorige et Cativoleo: qui cum ‘ad fines regni sui Sabino 
Cotteque presto fuissent, frumentumque in hiberna com- 
portavissent, Indutiomari Treviri nunciis impulsi, suos con- 
citaverunt, subitoque oppressis lignatoribus, magna manu 
castra oppugnatum venerunt. Cum celeriter nostri arma 
cepissent vallumque ascendissent, atque, una ex parte His- 
panis equitibts emissis, equestri prelio superiores fuissent, 
desperata re, hostes suos ab oppugnatione reduxerunt. Tum 
suo more conclamaverunt, uti aliqui ex nostris ad colloquium 
prodirent ; habere sese, que “de re communi dicere vellent, 

uibus rebus controversias minui posse sperarent. 

27. Mittitur ad eos colloquendi causa Caius Arpineius, 
eques Romanus, familiaris Quintii Titurii, et Quintus Ju- 
nius ex Hispania quidam, qui jam ante ’missu Czsaris ad 

. K 


100 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


Ambiorigem ventitare consueverat: apud quos Ambiorix ad 
hunc modum locutus est: “Sese pro Cesaris in se bene- 
ficuis ‘plurimum ei confiteri debere, quod ejus opera stipen- 
dio liberatus esset, quod Aduatucis finitimis suis pendere 
consuesset: quodque ei et filius et fratris filius ab Cesare 
remissi essent, quos Aduatuci, obsidum numero missos, 
apud se in servitute et catenis tenuissent: neque id, quod 
fecerit “46 oppugnatione castrorum, aut judicio aut volun- 
vate sua fecisse, sed coactu civitatis ; *suaque esse ejusmodi 
imperia, ut non minus haberet juris in se multitudo, quam 
ipse in multitudinem. Civitati porro hance fuisse belli cau 
sam, quod repentine Gallorum conjurationi resistere non 
potuerit: id se facile *ex humilitate sua probare posse, quod 
non adeo sit imperitus rerum, ut suis copiis Populum Ro- 
manum se superare posse confidat: °sed esse Galliz com- 
mune consilium; omnibus hibernis Cesaris oppugnandis 
hunc esse dictum diem, ne qua legio altere legioni subsidio 
venire posset: ‘non facile Gallos Gallis negare potuisse, 
presertim cum de recuperanda communi libertate consilium 
initum videretur. “Quibus quoniam pro pietate satisfecerit, 
habere se nunc rationem officii pro beneficiis Cesaris; 
monere, orare ‘Titurium ‘pro hospitio, ut sue ac militum 
saluti consulat: magnam manum Germanorum conductam 
Rhenum transisse ; hance affore biduo. *Ipsorum esse cun- 
silium, velintne prius, quam finitimi sentiant, eductos ex 
hibernis milites aut ad Ciceronem aut ad Labienum dedu- 
cere, quorum alter millia passuum circiter quinquaginta, 
alter paulo amplius ab his absit. Illud se polliceri.et jure- 
jurando confirmare, tutum iter per fines suos daturum; 
“quod cum faciat, et civitati sese consulere, quod hibernis 
levetur, et Cesari pro ejus meritis gratiam referre.” Hae 
oratione habita, discedit Ambiorix. 

28. Arpineius et Junius, que audierint, ad. legatos ae 
runt. Illi, repentina re perturbati, etsi ab hoste ea dice- 
bantur, non tamen negligenda existimabant: maximeque 


LIBER V. CAP. XXIX. 10i 


hac re €rmovebantur, quod, civitatem ignobilem atque 
humilem ΜΒ, *onum sua sponte Populo Romano bellum fa- 
cere ausam, vix erat credendum. Itaque ‘ad consilium rem 
deferunt magnaque inter eos existit controversia. Lucius 
Aurunculeius compluresque tribuni militum et primorum ordi- 
num centuriones “ nihil temere agendum, neque ex hibernis 
injussu Cesaris discedendum,” existimabant : “ quantasvis, 
magnas etiam copias Germanorum sustineri posse munitis 
hibernis,” docebant: **rem esse testimonio, quod primum 
hostium impetum, multis ultro vulneribus illatis, fortissime 
sustinuerint: *re frumentaria non premi: interea et ex 
proximis hibernis et a Cesare conventura subsidia:” pos- 
tremo, “quid esse ‘levius aut turpius, quam, auctore hoste, 
de summis rebus capere consilium ?” 

29. Contra ea Titurius, ‘sero facturos,” clamitabat, 
‘cum majores hostium manus, adjunctis Germanis, conve- 
nissent: aut cum ‘aliquid calamitatis in proximis hibernis 
esset acceptum, brevem consulendi esse occasionem: Ce- 
sarem arbitrari profectum in Italiam: neque aliter Carnutes 
interficiendi 'Tasgetii consilium fuisse capturos, neque Ebu- 
rones, si ille adesset, tanta cum contemtione nostri ad cas- 
tra venturos esse: “non hostem auctorem, sed rem spectare ; 
subesse Rhenum; magno esse Germanis dolori Ariovisti 
mortem et superiores nostras victorias: ‘ardere Galliam, 
tot contumeliis acceptis sub Populi Romani imperium re- 
dactam, superiore gloria rei militaris extincta.” ~Postremo, 
“quis hoc sibi persuaderet, *sine certa re Ambiorigem ad 
ejusmodi consilium descendisse? Suam sententiam in 
utramque partem esse tutam: "si nil sit durius, nullo peri- 
culo ad proximam legionem perventuros; si Gallia omnis 
cum Germanis consentiat, 'unam esse in celeritate positam 
salutem, Cotte quidem atque eorum, qui dissentirent, con- 
silium quem haberet exitum? In quo si non “presens 

-periculum, at certe longinqua obsidione fames esset per- 
timescenda.” 


102 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


30. Hac in utramque partem disputatione habita, cum a 
Cotta 'primisque ordinibus acriter resisteretur, 2“ Vincite,” 
inquit, “- 51 ita vultis,” Sabinus, et id clariore voce, ut magna 
pars militum exaudiret : “neque is sum,” inquit, “ qui grav- 
issime ex vobis mortis periculo terrear: *hi sapient, et si 
gravius quid acciderit, abs te rationem reposcent: “qui, si 
per te liceat, perendino die cum proximis hibernis conjuncti, 
communem cum reliquis belli casum sustineant, nec, *re- 
jecti et relegati longe ab ceteris aut ferro aut fame intereant.” 

31. °Consurgitur ex consilio; comprehendunt utrumque 
et orant, “‘ne sua dissensione et pertinacia rem in summum 
periculum deducant: facilem esse ‘rem, seu maneant, seu 
proficiscantur, si modo unum omnes sentiant ac probent; 
contra in dissensione nullam se salutem perspicere.” Res 
disputatione ad mediam noctem perducitur. Tandem “dat 
Cotta permotus manus ; superat sententia Sabini. ϑΡτο- 
nunciatur, prima luce ituros: ‘consumitur vigiliis reliqua 
pars noctis, cum sua quisque miles circumspiceret, quid 
secum portare posset, quid ex instrumento hibernorum re- 
linquere cogeretur. “Omnia excogitantur, quare nec sine 
periculo maneatur et languore militum et vigiliis perieulum 
augeatur. Prima luce sic ex castris proficiscuntur, ut qui- 
bus esset persuasum, non ab hoste, sed ab homine amicis- 
simo Ambiorige consilium datum, longissimo agmine max 
imisque impedimentis. 

32. At hostes, “posteaquam ex nocturno fremitu vigils 
que de profectione eorum senserunt, collocatis insidiis bi- 
partito in silvis opportuno atque occulto loco, ¥a millibus 
passuum circiter duobus, Romanorum adventum expectae 
bant: et, cum se major pars agminis in magnam “convallem 
demisisset, ex utraque parte ejus vallis subito se ostende- 
runt, novissimosque premere et primos prohibere ascensu 
atque iniquissimo nostris loco prelium committere coeperunt 

33. Tum demum Titurius, “ut qui nihil ante providisset, 
trepidare, concursare, cohortesque disponere ; hec tamen 


al 


= 








0] ᾿α θυ! oy, ᾿89010) πτπ0}} 98} Sulpuno1Ns pue vsppns & uo ϑπβοαἋ xpoiqwy “5 ‘esvssegq “gq 610 we OFT paulo) ΚΌΚΥ UBWIOY Ὑ 


DSSS SSS 



































. ‘duo NV OLNI SdOOUL 
YUIGHL WUT "XIMOIGNV AM GHMOVLLV ONITA ‘VLLOO SATA TAONAHNAV GNV SONIGVS SNIVOLILL 


LIBER V. CAP. XXXV. 103 


ipsa timide atque ut eum omnia deficere viderentur: quod 
plerumque iis accidere consuevit, ‘qui in ipso negotio con- 
silium capere coguntur. At Cotta, qui cogitasset, hec 
posse in itinere accidere, atque ob eam causam profectionis 
auctor non fuisset, nulla in re communi saluti deerat, et in 
appellandis cohortandisque militibus, imperatoris; et in 
pugna, militis officia prastabat. Cumque propter longitu- 
dinem agminis *minus facile per se omnia obire, et, quid 
quoque loco faciendum esset, providere possent, “‘jusserunt 
pronuntiare, ut impedimenta relinquerent atque in orbem 
consisterent. Quod consilium etsi in ejusmodi casu repre- 
hendendum non est, tamen ‘incommode accidit: nam et 
nostris militibus °spem minuit, et hostes ad pugnam alacri- 
ores effecit, quod non sine summo timore et desperatione 
id factum videbatur. Preterea accidit, quod fieri necesse 
erat, ut ‘vulgo milites ab signis discederent, que quisque 
eorum carissima haberet, ab impedimentis petere atque ab- 
ripere properaret, clamore ac fletu omnia complerentur 

34. At *barbaris consilium non defuit: nam duces eorun 
tota acie *pronuntiare jusserunt, “ne quis ab loco disce- 
deret: “illorum esse predam, atque illis reservari, quecum 
que’ Romani reliquissent : proinde omnia in victoria posita 
existimarent.” "Erant et virtute et numero pugnando pares 
nostri, tamen etsi ab duce et a fortuna deserebantur, tamen 
omnem spem salutis in virtute ponebant, et, quoties queeque 
cohors “procurreret, ab ea parte magnus hostium numerus 
cadebat. Qua re animadversa, Ambiorix pronuntiari jubet 
ut procul tela conjiciaat, neu propius accedant, et, quam in 
partem Romani impetum fecerint, “cedant (levitate ar 
morum et quotidiana exercitatione nihil iis noceri posse) 
“rursus se ad signa recipientes insequantur. 

35. Quo precepto ab lis diligentissime observato, cum 
quzpiam cohors ex orbe “excesserat atque impetum fecerat. 
hostes velocissime refugiebant. Interim eam partem nudari 
necesse erat et ab latere aperto tela recipi. Rursus, cum 


104 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


in eum locum, unde erant progressi, reverti coeperant, ev als 
iis, qui cesserant, et ab iis, qui proximi steterant, cireum- 
veniebantur; sin autem ‘locum tenere vellent, nec virtuti 
locus relinquebatur, neque ab tanta multitudine conjecta tela 
conferti vitare poterant. ‘amen *tot incommodis conflic- 
tati, multis vulneribus acceptis, resistebant et, magna parte 
divi consumta, cum a prima luce °ad horam octavam pug- 
naretur, nihil, quod ipsis esset indignum, committebant. 
Tum Tito Balventio, qui superiore anno ‘primum pilum 
duxerat, viro forti et magne auctoritatis, utrumque femur 
tragula transjicitur. Quintus Lucanius, ’ejusdem ordinis, 
fortissime pugnans, dum circumvento filio subvenit, interfi- 
citur: Lucius Cotta, legatus, omnes cohortes ordinesque 
adhortans; ‘in adversum os funda vulneratur. . 

86. His rebus.permotus Quintus Titurius, eum procul 
Ambiorigem suos cohortantem conspexisset, interpretem 
suum, Cneium Pompeium, ad eum mittit, rogatum, ut 
sibi militibusque parcat. “Ile appellatus respondit: “si 

‘velit secum colloqui, licere; sperare, a multitudine impe- 
trari posse, quod ad militum salutem pertineat; ipsi vero 
nihil nocitum iri, inque eam rem se suam fidem interpo- 
nere.” [lle cum Cotta saucio communicat, “si videatur, 
pugna ut excedant et cum Ambiorige una colloquantur: 
sperare, ab eo de sua ac militum salute impetrare posse.” 
Cotta se ad armatum hostem iturum negat *atque in eo 
constitit. 

37. Sabinus, quos “in presentia tribunos militum cireum 
se habebat et primorum ordinum centuriones, se sequi 
jubet, et, cum propius Ambiorigem accessisset, jussus arma 
abjicere, imperatum facit, suisque, ut idem faciant, imperat, 
Interim, dum de conditionibus inter se agunt, "longiorque 
consulto ab Ambiorige instituitur sermo, paulatim circum- 
ventus interficitur. ‘Tum vero suo more “victoriam concla- 
mant atque ululatum tollunt, impetuque in nostros facto. 
ordines perturbant. Ibi Lucius Cotta pugnans interficitur 


LIBER V. CAP. XXXIX. 105 


zum maxima parte militum, reliqui se in castra recipiunt, 
sade erant egressi: ex quibus Lucius Petrosidius aquilifer, 
cum magna multitudine hostium premeretur, aquilam intra 
vallum projecit, ipse pro castris fortissime pugnans occi- 
ditur. ‘Illi egre ad noctem oppugnationem sustinent : 
noctu ad unum omnes, desperata salute, se ipsi interficiunt. 
Pauci ex prelio elapsi, incertis itineribus per silvas ad 
Titum Labienum legatum in hiberna perveniunt atque eum 
de rebus gestis certiorem faciunt. 

38. Hac victoria *sublatus Ambiorix, statim cum equitatu 
in Aduatucos, qui erant ejus regno finitimi, proficiscitur ; 
neque noctem neque diem intermittit, peditatumque se sub- 
sequi jubet. “Re demonstrata, Aduatucisque concitatis, 
postero die in Nervios pervenit, hortaturque, “ne sui in 
perpetuum liberandi atque ulciscendi Romanos, pro iis, 
quas acceperint, injuriis, occasionem dimittant : interfectos 
esse legatos duo magnamque partem exercitus interisse” 
demonstrat; “‘nihil esse negotii, subito oppressam legio- 
nem, que cum Cicerone hiemet, interfici; se ad eam rem 
profitetur adjutorem.” Facile hac oratione Nerviis per- 
suadet. 

39. Itaque, confestim dimissis nunciis ad Ceutrones, 
Grudios, Levacos, Pleumoxios, Geidunos, qui omnes sub 
eorum imperio sunt, quam maximas manus possunt, cogunt, 
et de improviso ad Ciceronis hiberna advolant, nondum ad 
eum fama de ΤΊΣΙ morte perlata. °Huic quoque accidit, 
quod fuit necesse, ut nonnulli milites, qui ‘lignationis muni- 
tionisque causa in silvas discessissent, repentino equitum 
adventu interciperentur. His circumventis, magna manu 
Eburones, Nervii, Aduatuci atque horum omnium socii et 
clientes, legionem oppugnare incipiunt ; nostri celeriter ad 
arina concurrunt, vallum conscendunt. Augre is dies ‘sus- 
tentatur, quod omnem spem hostes in celeritate ponebant, 
atque, hanc adepti victoriam, in perpetuum se fore victores 
᾿ confidebant 


106 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


40 Mittuntur ad Cesarem confestim ab Cicerone litere 
*magnis propositis premiis, si pertulissent. Obsessis om 
nibus viis, missi intercipiuntur. Noctu ex ea materia, quam 
munitionis causa comportaverant, *turres admodum centum 
et viginti excitantur incredibili celeritate : qua deesse operi 
videbantur, perficiuntur. Hostes postero die, multo major- 
ibus copiis coactis, castra oppugnant, fossam complent 
Ab nostris eadem ratione, qua pridie, resistitur: hoc idem 
deinceps reliquis fit diebus. Nulla pars nocturni temporis 
ad laborem intermittitur: non egris, non vulneratis, facultas 
quietis datur: quecumque ad proximi diei oppugnationem 
opus sunt, noctu comparantur: multe *preuste sudes, mag 
nus muralium pilorum numetus instituitur ; ‘turres contabu 
lantur, pinne loriceque ex cratibus attexuntur. Ipse Ci 
cero, *cum tenuissima valetudine esset, ne nocturnum qui 
dem 5101 tempus ad quietem relinquebat, ut ultro militum 
concursu ac vocibus sibi parcere cogeretur. 

41. Tune duces principesque Nerviorum, “qui aliquem 
sermonis aditum causamque amicitiz cum Cicerone habe- 
bant, colloqui sese velle dicunt. Facta potestate, eadem, 
que Ambiorix cum Titurio egerat, commemorant, “ omnem 
esse in armis Galliam, Germanos Rhenum transisse, Cesar- 
is reliquorumque hiberna oppugnari.” Addunt etiam de 
Sabini morte. ‘*Ambiorigem ostentant fidei faciende causa : 
“errare °eos” dicunt, “ si quicquam ab his preesidii sperent, 
qui suis rebus diffidant; sese tamen “hoc esse in Cicero 
nem Populumque Romanum animo, ut nihil nisi hiberne 
recusent atque hanc inveterascere consuetudinem nolint: 
licere “illis incolumibus per se ex hibernis discedere, et, 
quascumque in partes velint, sine metu proficisci.” "Cicero 
ad hee unum modo respondit. ‘ Non esse consuetudinem 
Populi Romani, ullam accipere ab hoste armato conditio- 
nem: si ab armis discedere velint, se “adjutore utantur, 
legatosque ad Cesarem mittant: sperare, “pro ejus justitia, 
que petierint, impetraturos.” 


LIBER V. CAP. XLII. 107 


42. Ab hac: pe repulsi Nervii, 'vallo pedum undecim et 
fossa pedum quindecim xiberna cingunt. *Hec et superi- 
orum annorum consuetudine a nostris cognoverant, et, quos: 
dam de exercitu nacti captivos, ab his docebantur: ‘sed, 
nulla ferramentorum copia, que sunt ad hunc usum idonea, 
gladiis cespitem circumcidere, manibus ‘sagulisque °terram 
exhaurire cogebantur. Qua quidem ex re hominum mul- 
titudo cognosci potuit: nam minus horis tribus ‘millium 
decem in circuitu munitionem perfecerunt: reliquisque die- 
bus turres ‘ad altitudinem valli, falces *testudinesque, quas 
iidem captivi docuerant, parare ac facere cceperunt. 

43. Septimo oppugnationis die, maximo coorto vento, 
*ferventes fusili ex argilla glandes fundis et “fervefacta ja- 
cula in casas, que more Gallico stramentis erant tecte, 
jacere ceeperunt. He celeriter ignem comprehenderunt et 
venti magnitudine in omnem castrorum locum “distulerunt 
Hostes, maximo clamore insecuti, quasi parta jam atque 
explorata victoria, turres testudinesque “agere et scalis ναι" 
lum ascendere ceperunt. At tanta militum virtus atque ea 
presentia animi fuit, ut, cum undique flamma torrerentur, 
maximaque telorum multitudine premerentur, suaque omnia 
impedimenta atque omnes fortunas conflagrare intelligerent 
non modo “demigrandi causa de vallo decederet nemo, sea 
pene ne respiceret quidem quisquam ; ac tum omnes acer- 
rime fortissimeque pugnarent. Hic dies nostris longe gra- 
vissimus fuit ; sed tamen “hunc habuit eventum, ut eo die 
maximus hostium numerus.vulneraretur atque interficeretur, 
yt se sub ipso vallo constipaverant recessumque primis 
ultimi non dabant. Paulum quidem intermissa flamma, ‘et 
quodam loco turri adacta et contingente vallum, tertie co- 
hortis centuriones ex eo, quo stabant, loco recesserunt suos- 
que omnes removerunt; nutu vocibusque hostes, “si in- 
troire vellent,” vocare cceperunt, quorum progredi ausus 

est nemo. ‘Tumi ex omni parte lapidibus conjectis "detur- 
bati, turrisque succensa est. - 


108 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


44. Erant in ea legione fortissimi viri centuriones, ‘qui 
Jam primis ordinibus appropinquarent, Tito Pulfio et Lucius 
Varenus. Hi perpetuas controversias inter se habebant, 
quinam anteferretur, omnibusque annis *de loco summis 
simultatibus contendebant. Ex iis Pulfio, cum acerrime ad 
munitiones pugnaretur, “ Quid dubitas,” inquit, “ Varene ? 
aut quem locum proband virtutis tue *spectas? hic, hie 
dies de nostris controversiis judicabit.” Hec cum dixisset, 
procedit extra munitiones, “quaque pars hostium confertis- 
sima visa est, in eam irrumpit. Ne Varenus quidem tum 
vallo sese continet, sed omnium veritus existimationem 
subsequitur. ‘Tum, mediocri spatio relicto, Pulfio pilum in 
hostes mittit atque unum ex multitudine *procurrentem 
transjicit, quo percusso et exanimato, hunc scutis protegunt 
hostes, in illum tela universi conjiciunt neque dant regre- 
diendifacultatem. ‘Transfigitur scutum Pulfioni et ‘verutum 
in balteo defigitur. Avertit hic casus vaginam et gladium 
educere conanti dextram moratur manum ; impeditum hostes 
circumsistunt. Succurrit inimicus illi Varenus et laboranti 
subvenit. Ad “hunc se confestim a Pulfione omnis multi- 
tudo convertit; illum veruto transfixum arbitrantur. Oc- 
cursat ocius gladio cominusque rem gerit Varenus atque, 
uno interfecto, reliquos paulum propellit: dum cupidius 
instat, *in locum dejectus inferiorem concidit. Huic rursus 
circumvento fert subsidium Pulfio, atque ambo incolumes, 
compluribus interfectis, summa cum laude sese intra muni- 
tiones recipiunt, Sic fortuna °in contentione et certamine 
*utrumque versavit, ut alter alteri inimicus auxilio salutique 
esset, neque dijudicari posset, uter utri virtute anteferendus 

« videretur. 

» 45. Quanto erat in dies "gravior atque asperior opphied 
natio, et maxime quod, magna parte militum confecta vul- 
neribus, "res ad paucitatem defensorum pervenerat, tanto 
erebriores literee nuntiique ad Cesarem mittebantur: quo- 
rum pars deprehensa in conspectu nostrorum militum cum 


LIBER V. CAP. XLVII. 109 


eruciatu necabatur. Erat ‘unus intus Nervius, nomine 
Vertico, loco natus honesto, qui a prima obsidione ad Cice- 
ronem perfugerat, *suamque ei fidem prestiterat. Hic servo 
spe libertatis magnisque persuadet premiis, ut literas ad 
Cesarem deferat. Has ille in jaculo illigatas effert, et, 
Gallus inter Gallos sine ulla suspicione versatus, ad Cesar- 
em pervenit. Ab eo de *periculis Ciceronis legionisque cog- 
noscitur. 

46. Cesar, acceptis literis ‘hora circiter undecima diei, 
statim nuncium in Bellovacos ad Marcum Crassum quest- 
orem mittit; cujus hiberna aberant ab eo millia passuum 
viginti quinque. Jubet media nocte ‘legionem proficisci, 
zeleriterque ad se venire. Exiit cum nuncio Crassus. 
Alterum ad Caium Fabium legatum mittit, ut in Atrebatium 
fines legionem adducat, ‘qua sibi iter faciendum sciebat. 
Scribit Labieno, si reipublice commodo facere posset, cum 
legione ad fines Nerviorum veniat: reliquam partem exer- 
citus, quod paulo aberat longius, non putat expectandam ; 
equites circiter quadringentos ex proximis hibernis cogit. 

47. "Hora circiter tertia ab antecursoribus de Crassi ad- 
ventu certior factus, eo die millia passuum viginti. progre- 
ditur. Crassum Samarobrive preficit, legionemque ei at- 
tribuit, quod ibi impedimenta exercitus, obsides civitatum, 
‘Iiteras publicas, frumentumque omne, quod eo tolerande 
hiemis causa devexerat, relinquebat. Fabius, ut imperatum 
erat, non ita multum moratus, in itinere cum legione oc- 
currit. Labienus, interitu Sabini et cede cohortium cog- 
nita, cum omnes ad eum Trevirorum copiz venissent, veritus, 
né, si ex hibernis fuge similem profectionem fecisset, hos 
tium impetum sustinere non posset, presertim quos recenti 
victoria efferri sciret, literas Cesari remittit, quanto cum 
periculo legionem ex hibernis educturus esset: “rem gestam 
in Eburonibus perscribit: docet, omnes peditatus equita- 


‘tusque copias Trevirorum tria millia passuum longe ab suis 


castris consedisse. 
: 1, 


/ 


16 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


48. Cesar, consilio ejus probato, etsi, opinione trium 
egionum dejectus, ad duas redierat, tamen unum communis 
salutis auxilium in celeritate ponebat. Venit magnis itin- 
eribus in Nerviorum fines. Ibi ex captivis cognoscit, que 
apud Ciceronem gerantur, quantoque in periculo res sit 
Tum cuidam ex equitibus Gallis magnis premiis persuadet, 
uti ad Ciceronem epistolam deferat. Hanc *Grecis con- 
scriptam literis mittit, ne, intercepta epistola, nostra ab hos- 
tibus consilia cognoscantur. Θ᾽ adire non possit, monet, 
ut tragulam cum epistola, ad amentum deligata, intra muni- 
tiones castrorum abjiciat. In literis scribit, se cum legi- 
onibus profectum celeriter affore: hortatur, ut pristinam 
virtutem retineat. Gallus, periculum veritus, ut erat pre- 
ceptum, tragulam mittit. Hec ‘casu ad turrim adhesit, 
neque ab nostris biduo animadversa, tertio die a quodam 
milite conspicitur; demta ad Ciceronem defertur. ‘Ille 
perlectam in conventu militum recitat, maximaque omnes 
letitia afficit. ‘Tum ‘fumi incendiorum procul videbantur, 
‘que res omnem dubitationem adventus legionum expulit. 

49. Galli, re cognita per exploratores, obsidionem=re | 
linquunt, ad Cesarem omnibus copiis contendunt; ez erant 
7armatorum circiter millia sexaginta. Cicero, ‘data facul- 
tate, Gallum ab eodem Verticone, quem supra demonstray- 
imus, repetit; qui literas ad Cesarem referat; hunc ad- 
monet, iter caute diligenterque faciat: perscribit in literis, 
hostes ab se discessisse, omnemque ad eum multitudinem 
convertisse. Quibus literis circiter media nocte *Cesar 
allatis suos facit certiores, eosque ad dimicandum animo 
confirmat: postero die luce prima movet castra, et circiter 
miilia passuum quatuor progressus, “trans vallem magnam 
et rivum multitudinem hostium conspicatur. ταὶ magni 
periculi res, cum tantis copiis iniquo loco dimicare. “Tum, 
quoniam liberatum obsidione Ciceronem sciebat, eoque 
omnino remittendum de celeritate existimabat, consedit, et, 
quam «quissimo potest loco, castra communit. Atque hee 


, 


LIBER V. CAP. 11]. 111 


etsi erant exigua per se, vix hominum millium septem, pre 
sertim nullis cum impedimentis, 'tamen angustiis viarum 
quam maxime potest, contrahit, eo consilio, *ut in summam 
contemtionem hostibus veniat. Interim, speculatoribus in 
omnes partes dimissis, explorat, quo commodissimo itinere 
vallem transire possit. 

50. Eo die, parvulis equestribus preeliis ad aquam factis, 
utrique sese suo loco continent; Galli, quod* ampliores 
copias, que nondum convenerant, expectabant ; Cesar, si 
forte timoris simulatione hostes in suum locum elieere 
posset, ut *citra vallem pro castris prelio contenderet; si 
id efficere non posset, ut, exploratis itineribus, minore cum 
periculo vallem rivumque transiret. Prima luce hostium 
equitatus ad castra accedit, preliumque cum nostris equiti 
bus committit. Cesar consulto equites cedere seque in 
castra recipere jubet; simul ex omnibus. partibus castra 
altiore vallo munizi, ‘portasque obstrui, atque in his admin- 
istrandis rebus quam maxime concursari et cum simulati- 
one timoris agi jubet. 

51. Quibus omnibus rebus hostes invitati copias trans- 
ducunt, aciemque iniquo loco constituunt ; nostris vero 
‘etiam de vallo deductis, propius accedunt, et tela intra 
munitionem ex omnibus partibus conjiciunt ; preeconibusque 
circummissis pronuntiari jubent, “seu quis Gallus seu Ro- 
manus velit ante horam tertiam ad se transire, sine periculo 
licere ; post id tempus non fore potestatem:” ‘ac sic nos- 
tros contemserunt, ut obstructis in speciem portis singulis 
ordinibus cespitum, quod ea non posse introrumpere vide- 
bantur, alii vallum ‘manu scindere, alii fossas complere in- 
ciperent. Tum Cesar, omnibus portis eruptione facta 
equitatuque emisso, celeriter hostes dat in fugam, sic, uti 
omnino pugnandi causa resisteret nemo; magnumque ex 
eis numerum occidit, atque omnes armis exuit. 

δῷ. Longius prosequi veritus, quod silve paludesque in- 
terzedebant, ‘neque etiam parvulo detrimento illorum locum 


19 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


relinqui videbat, omnibus suis incolumibus copiis eodem 
die ad Ciceronem pervenit. Institutas turres, testudines, 
munitionesque hostium admiratur: 'producta legione cog- 
noscit, non decimum quemque esse relictum militem sine 
vulnere. Ex his omnibus judicat rebus, quanto cum peri- 
culo et quanta cum virtute res sint administrate : Ciceronem 
*pro ejus merito legionemque collaudat: centuriones sin- 
gillatim tribunosque militum appellat, quorum egregiam 
fuisse virtutem testimonio Ciceronis cognoverat. De casu 
Sabini et Cotte certius ex captivis cognoscit. Postero die 
concione habita *rem gestam proponit, milites consolatur et 
confirmat: quod detrimentum culpa et temeritate legati sit 
acceptum, hoc equiore animo ferendum docet, ‘quod, bene- 
ficio Deorum immortalium et virtute eorum *expiato incom- 
modo, neque hostibus diutina letatio, neque ΜΝ longior 
dolor relinquatur. 

53. Interim ad Labienum per Remos incredibili celeri- 
tate de victoria Cesaris fama perfertur, ut, cum ab hibernis 
Ciceronis abesset millia passuum circiter sexaginta, *eoque 
post horam nonam diei Cesar pervenisset, ante mediam 
noctem ad portas castrorum clamor orietur, quo clamore 
significatio victorie gratulatioque ab Remis Labieno fieret. 
Hac fama ad Treviros perlata, Indutiomarus, qui postero 
die castra Labieni oppugnare decreverat, nuctu profugit, 
copiasque omnes in Treviros reducit. Ceasar Fabium 
cum legione in sua remittit hiberna, ipse cam tribus 
.egionibus circum Samarobrivam “trinis hibernis hiemare 
constituit; et, quod tanti motus Gallie extiterant, totam 
hiemem ipse ad exercitum manere decrevit. Nam illo in- 
commodo de Sabini morte ‘perlato, omnes fere Galliz civi- 
tates de bello consultabant, nuncios legationesque in omnes 
partes dimittebant, et, quid reliqui consilii caperent atque 
unde initium belli fieret, explorabant, noctarnaque in locis 
desertis concilia habebant. Neque ullum fere totius hiemis 
tempus sine solicitudine Cesaris intercessit, *quin aliquem 


“3 


LIBER V. CAP. LV. 113 


de conciliis ac motu Gallorum nuncium acciperet. In his 
ab Lucio Roscio legato, quem legioni decime tertie prefe- 
cerat, certior est factus, magnas Gallorum copias earum 
civitatum, que ‘Armorice appellantur, oppugnandi sui causa 
convenisse : neque longius millia passuum octo ab hibernis 
suis afuisse, sed nuncio allato de victoria Cesaris, disces 
sisse, adeo ut fuge similis discessus videretur. 

54, At Cesar, principibus cujusque civitatis ad se evo- 
catis, alias territando, cum se scire, que fierent, denuncia- 
ret, alias cohortando, magnam partem Galliz in officio ten- 
uit. ‘Tamen Senones, que est civitas in primis firma et mag- 
nz inter Gallos auctoritatis, Cavarinum, quem Cesar apud 
eos regem constituerat (cujus frater Moritasgus, adventu in 
Galliam Cesaris, cujusque majores regnum obtinuerant), 
interficere publico consilio conati, cum ille presensisset ac 
profugisset, usque ad fines insecuti, regno domoque expule- 
runt: et, missis ad Cesarem satisfaciendi causa legatis, 
cum is omnem ad se senatum venire jussisset, dicto audi- 
entes non fuerunt. *T'antum apud homines barbaros valuit, 
esse repertos aliquos principes belli inferendi, tantamque 
omnibus yoluntatum commutationem attulit, ut preter Acduos 

et Remos, quos *precipuo semper honore Cesar habuit, 
alteros pro vetere ac perpetua erga Populum Romanum fide, 
alteros pro recentibus Gallici belli officiis, nulla fere civitas 
fuerit non suspecta nobis. “Idque adeo haud scio miran- 

' dumne sit, cum compluribus -aliis de causis, tum maxime, 
‘quod, qui virtute belli omnibus gentibus preferebantur, tan- 
tum se ejus opinionis deperdidisse, ut a Populo Romano 
imperia perferrent, gravissime dolebant. 

55. Treviri vero atque Indutiomarus totius hiemis nullum 
tempus intermiserunt, quin trans Rhenum legatos mitterent, 
civitates solicitarent, pecunias pollicerentur, magna parte 
exercitus nostri interfecta, multo minorem superesse dice- 
rent partem. Neque tamen ulli civitati Germanorum per- 
suaderi potuit, ut Rhenum transiret, eum “se bis expertos” 

L2 


.114 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


dicerent, ‘ Ariovisti bello et Tenchtherorum transitu, non 
esse amplius fortunam tentandam.” ‘Hac spe lapsus Indu- 
tiomarus, nihilo minus copias cogere, exercere, a finitimis 
equos parare, exules damnatosque tota Gallia magnis pre- 
miis ad se allicere cepit. Ac tantam sibi jam iis rebus in 
Gallia auctoritatem comparaverat, ut undique ad eum lega- 
tiones concurrerent, gratiam atque amicitiam publice priva- 
timque peterent. . 

56. Ubi intellexit *ultro ad se veniri, altera ex parte 
Senones Carnutesque conscientia facinoris instigari, altera 
Nervios Aduatucosque bellum Romanis parare, neque sibi 
voluntariorum copias defore, si ex finibus suis progredi 
ceepisset: *armatum concilium indicit (hoc more Gallorum 
est initium belli), quo lege communi omnes puberes armati 
convenire consuerunt; qui ex iis novissimus .venit, in con- 
spectu multitudinis ‘omnibus cruciatibus affectus necatur. 
In eo concilio Cingetorigem, “alterius principem factionis, 
generum suum (quem supra demonstravimus, Cesaris secu- 
tum fidem, ab eo non discessisse), hostem judicat, bonaque 
ejus publicat.. His rebus confectis, in concilio pronuntiat, 
arcessitum se a Senonibus et Carnutibus aliisque compluri- 
bus Gallie civitatibus, μας iter facturum per fines Remo- 
rum, eorumque agros populaturum, ac prius, quam id faciat, 
Labieni castra oppugnaturum: que fieri velit, precipit. 

57. Labienus, cum et loci natura et manu munitissinas 

-castris sese teneret, de suo ac legionis periculo nihil time- _ 
bat ; ne quam occasionem rei bene gerendw dimitteret, co- 
gitabat. Itaque a Cingetorige atque ejus propinquis ora- 
tione Indutiomari cognita, quam in concilio habuerat, nun- 
cios inittit ad finitimas civitates, equitesque undique evocat : 
iis certum diem conveniendi dicit. Interim prope quotidie 
cum omni equitatu Indutiomarus ‘sub castris ejus vagabatur 
alias ut situm castrorum cognosceret, alias colloquendi aut 
territandi causa: equites plerumque omnes tela intra vallum 
conjiciebant. Labienus suos intra munitiones continebat 





ὍΤΙ oSed 900} οἱ, ἜΠΑΘΙΙ, 67} Jo ΑΠΘΛΈΩ Ὑ θαι on} wo pouoneys 
‘suvmoy ayy Jo Λα Ἢ ‘oSeSSugq ueuroy ony prend oj ῬΟΠΟΒΊΟΡ sdoory, Ὃ ‘Wiser, oq} Jo παν ἢ ἅπαν ἀθῦπον Ἢ Ῥαποαβ Suisi1 
Ὁ Uo ‘sUBUIOY 91 Jo ΘΘΈΞΟΘΕ Ἢ ‘sdurvo oO} OY} UAdA\Jaq ‘ssO10 03 yop “WATY Ὁ “Hise, oy} Jo dureg “gq ‘snuorqey jo dureg Ὑ. 











< ‘ SS "Soe —— a= ce a = Ss τς: ae — 
La = Woes SS eta Se . —— eS ΞΞ 

Ἢ or k= —— ΕΞ SSRs - — rg mene ge - 

aS re a = Ζ SS Leone το : ee x SEF." συ τοσς = = 





























‘WAHL SLVAIAC GNV LNOW ἱ 
WIGHL NI YaATY AHL SSOUO OL IWIATUL GTHL SHOOGNI “LHDITA αἸαΝ ΠΕ σΥ Ad ‘SSONAISVT 


LIBER Υ. CAP. LVLII. 115 


timorisque opinionem, quibuscumque poterat rebus, au- 
gebat. 

58. Cum majore in dies contemtione Indutiomarus ad 
- eastra accederet, nocte una, *intromissis equitibvs omnium 
finitimarum civitatum, quos arcessendos curaverat, tanta 
diligentia omnes suos custodiis intra castra continuit, ut 
nulla ratione ea res enunciari aut ad Trevizos perferri pos- 
set. Interim ex consuetudine quotidiana Indutiomarus ad 
castra accedit, atque ibi magnam partem diei consumit ; 
equites tela conjiciunt, et *magna cum contumelia verborum 
nostros ad pugnam evocant. Nullo ab nostris dato re- 
sponso, ubi visum est, sub vesperum ‘dispersi ac dissipati 
discedunt. Subito Labienus duabus portis omnem equita- 
tum emittit; *precipit atque interdicit, proterritis hostibus 
atque in fugam conjectis (quod fore, sicut accidit, videbat), 
unum omnes petant Indutiomarum; neu quis quem prius 
vulneret, quam illum interfectum viderit, quod ‘mora. reli- 
quorum spatium nactum illum effugere nolebat: magna pro- 
ponit iis, qui occiderint, premia: submittit cohortes equiti- 
bus subsidio. Comprobat “hominis consilium fortuna; et, 
cum unum omnes peterent, in ipso fluminis vado deprehen- 
sus Indutiomarus interficitur, *caputque ejus refertur in cas- 
tra: redeuntes equites, quos possunt, consectantur atque 
occidunt. Hac re cognita, omnes Eburonum et Nerviorum, 
gue convenerant, copie discedunt; pauloque habuit post 
id factum Cesar quietiorem Galliam. 








C JULIT CZSARIS 


COMMENTARII 


DE 


BELLO GALLICO., 





BOOK VI. 


THE ARGUMENT. — 


1 ComMoTIONS THROUGHOUT NEARLY ALL GavL, IN CONSEQUENCE OF 
WHE OVERTHROW AND DEATH oF TituRtUs. 
Chap. 1. Cesar, apprehending commotions in Gaul, augments his 
forces. 2, 3. Insurrection of the Treviri. ‘The Nervii overcome by 
a sudden invasion of their territories. .A council of the states of Gaul 
held at Lutetia Parisiorum. 4. The Senones and Carnutes sue for 
peace, and obtain it from Cesar. 5, 6. The Menapii overcome. 7, 
8. Labienus, pretending fear, suddenly attacks and routs the. Treviri. 

{I. Csar’s EXPEDITION AGAINST THE SUEVI. ¥ 
Chap. 9. Cesar crosses the Rhine a second time. 10. The Suevi 
retire on the approach of the Romans. 11-20. The manners of the 
Gauls, their religion, &c. 21-24. The manners of the Germans 
25. The Hercynian forest. 26-28. Different kinds of wild animals 
found in the Hercynian forest. , 

ΠῚ. Puntsument or ΑΜΒΙΟΒΙΧ AND THE ΕἸΒΌΒΟΝΕΒ. 
Chap. 29. Cesar, fearing the want of provisions, repasses the Rhine 
and marches against Ambiorix. 30. The great power of fortune ex 
emplified in the escape of Ambiorix. 31. Ambuiorix disbands his 
troops, and counsels them to provide for their own safety. 32-34 
Cesar, having divided his forces, lays waste the territories of the Ebu- 
rones. 35 A body of Sicambri cross the Rhine, in order to take part 
in the plundering of the Eburones, but turn off for the purpose of sur- 


LIBER VI CAP. II. 117 


prising Atuatica. 36-43. The Roman camp attacked by the Sicam- 
bri. Some cohorts, which had gone out to forage, are in great danger. 
A part are cut to pieces, the rest make their way, by dint of fighting, 
back to the éamp. ‘The Germans return across the Rhine. The 
alarm of the Romans dissipated by the arrival of Cesar. 44. The 
country of the Eburones being completely wasted, Czsar holds a coun- 
cil of Gaul, and inquires into the conspiracy of the Senones and Car- 
nutes. Acco punished. Cesar places his troops in winter quarters, 
and sets out for Italy to hold the cireuits. 


1. Murtis de causis Cesar, majorem Galli motum ex- 
pectans, ‘per Marcum Silanum, Caium Antistium Reginum, 
Titum Sextium, legatos, *dilectum habére instituit: simul 
ab Cneio Pompeio ’proconsule petit, ‘quoniam ipse ad urbem 
cum imperio reipublice causa remaneret, quos ex Cisalpina 
Gallia consulis ‘sacramento rogavisset, ad signa convenire 
et ad se proficisci juberet: ‘magni interesse etiam in reli- 
quum tempus ad opinionem Galliz existimans, tantas videri 
Italie facultates, ut, si quid esset in bello detrimenti accep- 
tum, non modo id brevi tempore ‘sarciri, sed etiam *majori 
bus adaugeri copiis posset. *Quod cum Pompeius et rei- 
publice et amicitie tribuisset, celeriter confecto “per suos 
dilectu, tribus ante exactam hiemem et constitutis et ad- 
ductis legionibus, duplicatoque earum cohortium numero, 
quas cum Quinto Titurio amiserat, et celeritate et copiis 
locuit, quid Populi Romani disciplina atque opes possent. 

2. Interfecto Indutiomaro, “ut docuimus, ad ejus propin- 
quos a Treviris imperium defertur. ΠῚ finitimos Germanos 
solicitare et pecuniam polliceri non desistunt: cum ab 
proximis impetrare non possent, ulteriores tentant. Inventis 
nonnullis civitatibus, *jurejurando inter se confirmant, ob- 
sidibusque de pecunia cavent: Ambiorigem sibi societate 
et foedere adjungunt. Quibus rebus cognitis, Cesar, cum 
undique bellum parari videret, Nervios, Aduatucos, Mena- 
pios, adjunctis “Cisrhenanis omnibus Germanis, esse in 
armis, Senones “ad imperatum non venire, et cum Carnuti- 


118 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


bus finitimisque civitatibus consilia communicare, a Treviris 
Germanos crebris legationibus solicitari; maturius sibi de 
bello cogitandum putavit. 

3. Itaque ‘nondum hieme confecta, proximis quatuor co- 
actis legionibus, de improviso in fines Neryiorum contendit, 
et prius, quam illi aut convenire aut profugere possent, 
magno pecoris atque hominum numero capto, atque ea 
preda militibus concessa, vastatisque agris, in deditionem 
venire atque obsides 5101 dare coégit. Eo celeriter confecto 
negotio, rursus in hiberna legiones reduxit. Concilio Gal- 
liz primo vere, 2uti instituerat, indicto, cum reliqui, preeter 
Senones, Carnutes, Trevirosque, venissent, initium belli ac 
defectionis hoc esse arbitratus, ut “omnia postponere vide- 
retur, concilium Lutetiam Parisiorum transfert. Confines 
erant hi Senonibus, civitatemque patrum memoria conjunxe- 
rant; 4sed ab hoc consilio afuisse existimabantur. Hac 
re pro suggestu pronunciata, eodem die cum legionibus in 
' .Senones proficiscitur, magnisque itineribus eo pervyenit. 

υἃς 4, Cognito ejus adventu, Acco, qui princeps ejus consilii 
fuerat, jubetin oppida multitudinem convenire; Sconantibus, 
priusquam id effici posset, adesse Romanos nunciatur; ne- 
cessario sententia desistunt, legatosque deprecandi causa 
ad Cesarem mittunt ; 7adeunt per A’duos, quorum antiqui- 
tus erat in fide civitas. Libenter Cesar petentibus Atduis 
Sdat veniam, excusationemque accipit; quod estivum tem- 
pus instantis belli, non quzstionis, esse arbitrabatur. Ob- 
sidibus imperatis centum, hos Atduis eustodiendos tradit. 
Eodem Carnutes legatos obsidesque mittunt, usi *depreca- 
toribus Remis, quorum erant in clientela: eadem ferunt 
responsa. Peragit concilium Cesar, equitesque imperat 
civitatibus. 5 ἄν 

5. Hac parte Gallic pacata, }°totus et mente et animo in 
bellum Trevirorum et Ambiorigis insistit. 1’Cavarinum cum 
equitatu Senonum secum proficisci jubet, ne quis aut ex 
hujus iracundia, aut ex eo, quod meruerat, odio civitatis 


LIBER VI. CAP VII. 119 


miotus existat. His rebus constituts, yuod ‘pro explorate 
habebat, Ambiorigem prelio non esse concertaturum, rel- 
iqua ejus consilia animo circumspiciebat. Erant Menapii 
propinqui Eburonum finibus, *perpetuis paludibus silvisque 
-muniti, qui uni ex Gallia de pace ad Cesarem legatos nun- 
quam miserant. Cum iis esse *hospitium Ambiorigi scie- 
bat: item per Treviros venisse Germanis in amicitiam, 
cognoverat. Hec prius ‘illi detrahenda auxilia existimabat, 
quam ipsum bello lacesseret; ne, desperata salute, aut se 
‘in Menapios abderet, aut cum Transrhenanis ‘congredi 
cogeretur. Hoc inito consilio, totius exercitus impedi- 
menta ad Labienum in Treviros mittit, duasque legiones 
ad eum proficisci jubet: ipse cum legionibus expeditis 
quinque in Menapios proficiscitur. Illi, nulla coacta manu 
‘loci presidio freti, in silvas paludesque confugiunt, suaque 
eodem conferunt. 

6. Cesar, partitis copiis cum Caio Fabio legato et Marco 
Crasso questore, celeriterque effectis pontibus, ‘adit tripar- 
tito, edificia vicosque incendit, magno pecoris atque homi- 
num numero potitur. Quibus rebus coacti Menapii, lega- 
tos ad eum pacis petende causa mittunt. 1116, obsidibus 
acceptis hostium se habiturum numero confirmat, si aut 
Ambiorigem, aut ejus legatos, finibus suis recepissent. His 
confirmatis rebus, Commium Atrebatem cum equitatu cus- 
todis loco in Menapiis relinquit ; ipse in Treviros proficis- 
citur. 

7. Dum hec a Cesare geruntur, Treviri, magnis coactis 
peditatus equitatusque copiis, Labienum cum una legione, 
que in eorum finibus *hiemabat, adoriri parabant: jamquc 
ab eo non longius bidui via aberant, cum duas venisse le- 
giones missu Czsaris cognoscunt. Positis castris 'a mil- 
libus passuum quindecim, auxilia Germanorum expectare 
constituunt. Labienus, hostium cognito consilio, sperans, 
temeritate eorum fore aliquam dimicandi facultatem, pre- 
sidio cohortium quinque impedimentis relicto, cum viginti 

‘ M 


120 DE EELLO GALLICO. 


quinque cohertibus magnoque equitatu contra hostem pro- 
ficiscitur, et, mille passuum intermisso spatio, castra com- 
munit. Erat inter Labienum atque hostem difficili transitu 
‘lumen ripisque preruptis: hoc neque ipse transire in - 
animo habebat, neque hostes transituros existimabat. *Au-- 
gebatur auxiliorum quotidie spes. Loquitur in consilio 
palam, “quoniam Germani appropinquare dicantur, 5656 
suas exercitusque fortunas *in dubium non devocaturum, et 
postero die prima luce castra moturum.” Celeriter hee ad 
hostes deferuntur, ‘ut ex magno Gallorum equitatus numero 
nonnullis Gallicis rebus favere natura cogebat. Labienus 
noctu, tribunis militum ‘primisque ordinibus coactis, “quid 
sui sit consilii, proponit, et, quo facilius hostibus timoris det 
suspicionem, majore strepitu et tumultu, quam Populi Ro- 
mani fert consuetudo, castra moveri jubet. His rebus “fuge 
similem profectionem efficit. Hac quoque per exploratores 
ante lucem, in tanta propinquitate castrorum, ad hang ae 
feruntur. 
8. Vix agmen novissimum extra munitiones processerat, 
cum Galli, cohortati inter se, “ne *speratam predam ex 
manibus dimitterent ; ‘longum esse, perterritis Romanis, 
Germanorum auxilium expectare, neque suam pati dignita~ 
tem, ut tantis copiis tam exiguam manum, presertim fugi- 
entem atque “impeditam, adoriri non audeant;” flumen 
transire et ‘iniquo loco prelium committere non dubitant. 
Que fore suspicatus Labienus, ut omnes citra flumen eli- 
ceret, "eadem usus simulatione itineris, placide progredie- 
batur. Tum, premissis paulum impedimentis atque in 
tumulo quodam collocatis, “ Habetis,” inquit, “ milites, 
quam petistis, “facultatem: hostem impedito atque iniquo 
loco tenetis: “prestate eandem nobis ducibus virtutem, 
quam sepenumero imperatori prestitistis: adesse eum et 
hee coram cernere, existimate.” Simul signa ad hostem 
converti aciemque dirigi jubet, et, paucis turmis presidio 
‘ad impedimenta dimissis, reliquos equites ad latera dis- 


LIBER VI. CAP. X. 121] 


_pouit. Celeriter nostri clamore sublato pila in hostes im- 
mittunt. Illi, ubi preter spem, quos fugere credebant, ‘in- 
festis signis ad se ire viderunt, impetum modo ferre non 
potuerunt, ac, primo concursu in fugam conjecti, proximas 
silvas petierunt : quos Labienus equitatu-consectatus, magno 
numero interfecto, compluribus captis, paucis post diebus 
civitatem recepit : nam Germani, qui auxilio veniebant, per 
cepta ‘l'revirorum fuga, sese domum contulerunt. Cum iis 
*propinqui Indutiomari, qui defectionis auctores fuerant, 
comitati eos, ex civitate excessere. Cingetorigi, quem ab 
initio permansisse in officio demonstravimus, principatus 
atque imperium est traditum. 

9. Cesar, postquam *ex Menapiis in Treviros venit, dua- 
bus de causis Rhenum transire constituit : quarum erat al- 
tera, quod auxilia contra se Treviris miserant i altera, ne 
Ambiorix ad eos receptum haberet. His constitutis rebus, 
paulum supra eum locum, quo ante exercitum transduxerat, 
facere pontem instituit. Nota atque instituta ratione, magno 
militum studio, paucis diebus opus efficitur. Firmo in 
Treviris presidio ad pontem relicto, ne quis ab iis subito 
motus oriretur, reliquas copias equitatumque transducit. 
Ubii, qui ante obsides dederant atque in deditionem vene- 
rant, purgandi sui causa ad eum legatos mittunt, qui do- 
ceant, “neque ex sua civitate auxilia in Treviros missa, 
neque ab se fidem lesam:” petunt atque orant, “ut sibi 
parcat, ‘ne communi odio Germanorum innocentes pro no- 
centibus penas pendant :” si amplius obsidum velit, dare 
pollicentur. °Cognita Cesar causa reperit, ab Suevis aux- 
iha missa esse: Ubiorum satisfactionem accipit; aditus 
viasque in Suevos perquirit. 

10. Interim paucis post diebus fit ab Ubiis certior, Suevos 
omnes unum in locum copias cogere, atque iis nationibus, 
que sub eorum sint imperio, denunciare, uti auxilia pedi- 
‘tatus equitatusque mittant. His cognitis rebus, rem fru- 
mentariam providet, castris idoneum locum deligit, Ubiis 

. 


122 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


imperat, ut pecora deducant suaque omnia ex agris in op 
pida conferant, sperans, 'barbaros atque imperitos homines, 
inopia cibariorum afflictos, ad iniquam pugnandi conditi- 
onem posse deduci: mandat, ut crebros explorateres in 
Suevos mittant, queque apud eos gerantur, cognoscant. 
Illi imperata faciunt, et, paucis diebus intermissis, referunt, 
ὁ Suevos omnes, posteaquam certiores nuncii de exercitu 
Romanorum venerint, cum omnibus suis sociorumque copiis, 
quas coégissent, penitus ad extremos fines sese recepisse * 
silvam esse ibi *infinita magnitudine, que appellatur Bace 
nis: hanc longe introrsus pertinere, et, pro nativo muro ob 
jectam, Cheruscos *ab Suevis, Suevosque ab Cheruscis, in 
jurus incursionibusque prohibere: ad ejus initium silva 
Suevos advéntum Romanorum expectare constituisse.” 

11. Quoniam ad hunc locum perventum est, ‘non ali 
enum, esse videtur, de Gallie Germanizque moribus, et 
quo differant ex nationes inter sese, proponere. In Gallia, 
non solum in omnibus civitatibus atque ‘in omnibus pagis 
partibusque, sed pene etiam in singulis domibus, factiones 
sunt: Searumque factionum principes sunt, qui summam 
auctoritatem eorum judicio habere existimantur, quorum ad 
arbitrium judiciumque summa omnium rerum consiliorum- 
que redeat. “Idque ejus rei causa antiquitus institutum vi- 
detur, ‘ne quis ex plebe contra potentiorem auxilii egeret: 
suos enim *quisque opprimi et circumveniri non patitur, 
neque, aliter si faciant, ullam inter suos habent auctorita- 
tem. 'Hec eadem ratio est in summa totius Gallie: nam 
que omnes civitates in partes divise sunt duas. 

ip 12. Cum Cesar in Galliam venit, “alterius factionis 
principes erant ‘dui, alterius Sequani. Hi cum per se 
minus valerent, quod summa auctoritas antiquitus erat in 
Eduis, magneque eorum erant clientele, Germanos atque 
Ariovistum sibi adjunxerant, eosque ad se magnis “jacturis 
pollicitationibusque perduxerant. Preeliis vero cormpluribus 
factis secundis, atque omni nobilitate ASduorum interfecta 


LIBER VI. CAP XIII. 123 


*antum potentia antecesserant, ut magnam partem clientium 
ab A®duis ad se transducerent, obsidesque ab iis principum 
filios acciperent, et publice jurare cogerent, nihil se contra 
Sequanos consilii inituros ; et partem finitimi agri, per vur 
occupatam, possiderent; Gallizque totius principatum ok 
merent. Qua necessitate adductus Divitiacus, auxilii pe 
tendi causa "Romam ad Senatum profectus, infecta re redi 
erat. Adventu Cesaris facta *commutatione rerum, obsidi 
bus A&duis redditis, veteribus clientelis restitutis, novis pe) 
Cesarem comparatis (quod hi, qui se ad ‘eorum amicitiam 
aggregaverant, meliore conditione atque equiore imperio se 
uti videbant), ‘reliquis rebus eorum, gratia, dignitate ampli- 
ficata, Sequani principatum ‘dimiserant. In eorum locum 
Remi successerant ; “quos quod adequare apud Cesarem 
gratia intelligebatur, ii, qui propter veteres inimicitias nullo 
modo cum duis conjungi poterant, ‘se Remis in cliente- 
lam dicabant. Hos illi diligenter tuebantur. Ita et novam 
et repente collectam auctoritatem tenebant. Eo tum statu 
res erat, ut longe principes haberentur A¢%dui, secundum loc- 
um dignitatis Remi obtinerent. 

13. In omni Gallia eorum hominum, °qui aliquo sunt nu 
mero atque honore, “genera sunt duo: nam plebes pene 
servorum habetur loco, que per se nihil audet et nullo ad- 
hibetur consilio. Plerique, cum aut "ere alieno, aut "mag 
nitudine tributorum, aut injuria potentiorum premuntur, 5684. 
in servitutem dicant nobilibus: “in hos eadem omnia sun 
jura, que dominis in servos. Sed de his duobus generibus 
4alterum est Druidum, alterum equitum.. “Illi rebus divinis 
intersunt, sacrificia publica ac privata “procurant, religiones 
interpretantur. Ad hos magnus adolescentium numerus 
"discipline causa concurrit, magnoque “ii sunt apud eos 
honore. Nam fere-de omnibus controversiis publicis pri- 
vatisque constituur.; et, si quod est admissum facinus, “si 
cxdes facta, si de hereditate, si de finibus controversia est, 

‘iidem decernunt ; premia penasgue constituunt: si qui aut 

‘ M 2 


124 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


privatus aut publicus eorum decreto ‘non stetit, sacrificits 
interdicunt. Hzec pena apud eos est gravissima. Quibus 
ita est interdictum, ii numero impiorum ac sceleratorum 
haventur, iis omnes decedunt, ’aditum eorum sermonemque 
defugiunt, ne quid ex contagione incommodi accipiant: 
neque iis petentibus ‘jus redditur, neque honos ullus com- 
municatur. His autem omnibus Druidibus preest unus, qui 
summam inter eos habet auctoritatem. Hoc mortuo, si qui 
ex reliquis excellit dignitate, succedit; at, si sunt plures 
pares, suffragio Druidum deligitur, nonnunquam etiam armis 
de principatu contendunt. Hi certo anni tempore in fini- 
bus Carnutum, que regio ‘totius Galliz media habetur, con- 
sidunt in loco consecrato. Huc omnes undique, qui con- 
troversias habent, conveniunt, eorumque de€retis judiciisque 
parent. ‘Disciplina in Britannia reperta atque inde in Gal- 
liam translata esse existimatur: et nunc, qui “diligentius 
eam rem cognoscere volunt, plerumque illo discendi causa 
proficiscuntur. is 
14. Druides a bello abesse consuerunt, neque tributa une 
cum reliquis pendunt ; *militie vacationem omniumque re- 
rum habent immunitatem. Tantis °excitati premlis, et sua 
sponte multi in disciplinam conveniunt, et a parentibus pro- 
rquisque mittuntur. Magnum ibi numerum _versuum 
“ediscere dicuntur: itaque annos nonnulli vicenos in dis- 
ciplina permanent. Neque fas esse existimant, "ea literis 
mandare, cum in reliquis fere rebus, publicis privatisque 
rationibus, Grecis utantur literis. “Id mihi duabus de 
causis instituisse videntur ; quod neque in vulgum discipli- 
nam efferri velint, neque eos, qui discant, literis confisos, 
minus memorize studere: quod fere plerisque accidit, ut 
presidio literarum diligentiam in perdiscendo ac memoriam 
remittant. “In primis hoc volunt persuadere, “non interire 
animas, sed ab aliis post mortem transire ad alios: atque 
hoc maxime ad virtutem excitari putant, metu mortis neg- 
lecto Multa preterea de eideribus atque eorum motu, de 


LIBER VI. CAP. XVII. 125 


mundi ac terrarum magnitudine, de rerum natura, de Deo- 
rum immortalium vi ac potestate ‘disputant et juventuti 
transdunt. 

15. Alterum genus est equitum. Hi, *cum est usus, atque 
aliquod bellum incidit (quod ante Cesaris adventum fere 
quotannis accidere solebat, uti aut. ipsi injurias inferrent, 
aut illatas propulsarent), “omnes in bello versantur: atque 
eorum ut quisque est genere copiisque amplissimus, ita 
‘plurimos circum se ambactos clientesque habent. °Hanc 
nam gratiam potentiamque noverunt. 

16. Natio est omnium Gallorum ‘admodum dedita religi- 
onibus, atque ob eam causam, qui sunt affecti gravioribus 
morbis, quique in preeliis periculisque versantur, aut “pro 
victimis homines immolant, aut se immolaturos vovent, ad- 
ministrisque ad ea sacrificia Druidibus utuntur; quod, pro 
vita hominis nisi hominis vita reddatur, non posse aliter 
Deorum immortalium numen placari arbitrantur: ‘publice- 
que ejusdem generis habent instituta sacrificia. Alii im: 
mani magnitudine simulacra habent, quorum °contexta vimi 
aibus membra vivis hominibus complent, quibus succensis, 
circumventi flamma exanimantur homines. Supplicia 
eorum, qui in furto,-aut in latrocinio, aut aliqua noxa sint 
comprehensi, gratiora Diis immortalibus esse arbitrantur - 
sed, cum#ejus generis copia deficit, ad innoc entium suppli- 
cia descendunt. 

17. "Deum maxime Mercurium colunt: .iujus sunt plu- 
rima simulacrd, “hunc omnium inventorem artium ferunt, 
hune viarum atque itinerum ducem, hunc “ad questus pe 
cuniz mercaturasque habere vim maximam arbitrantur 
Post hunc, *Apollinem et *“Martem et Jovem et Minervam : 
de his eandem fere, quam relique gentes, habent opinio- 
nem; Apollinem morbos depellere, “Miaervam operum 
atque artificiorum initia transdere ; Jovem imperium ceeles- 
tium tenere ; Martem bella regere. Huic, cum preelio di. 
‘micare constitucrunt, ea, que bello ceperiat, plerumque de 


126 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


vovent. ‘Qua superaverint, amimalia capta immolant ; rel- 
iquas res in unum locum conferunt. Multis in civita‘abus 
narum rerum exstructos tumulos locis consecratis conspi- 
cari licet: neque sepe accidit, ut, *neglecta quispiam reli- 
gione, aut capta apud se occultare, aut posita tollere auderet : 
gravissimumque ei rei, supplicium cum cruciatu constitu. 
tum est. 

18. Galli se omnes *ab Dite patre prognatos predicant, 
idque ab Druidibus proditum dicunt. Ob eam causam, 
‘spatia omnis temporis non numero dierum, sed noctium, 
finiunt ; dies natales et mensium et annorum initia sie ob- 
servant, ‘ut noctem dies subsequatur. ‘In-reliquis vite in- 
stitutis, hoc fere ab reliquis differunt, quod suos liberos, 
nisi cum adoleverint, ut munus militiz sustinere possint, 
palam ad se adire non patiuntur ; filiumque puerili etate in 
publico, in conspectu patris, assistere, turpe ducunt. 

19. "Viri, quantas pecunias ab uxoribus dotis nomine ac- 
ceperunt, tantas ex suis bonis, wstimatione facta, cum doti- 
bus communicant. Hujus omnis pecunie *conjunctim ratie 
habetur, fructusque servantur: uter eorum *vita superarit, 
ad eum pars utriusque cum fructibus superiorum temporum 
pervenit. Viri in uxores, sicut in liberos, vite necisque 
habent potestatem: et, cum pater familie, illustriore loco 
natus, decessit, ejus propinqui conveniunt, et, desmorte si 
res in suspicionem venit, de uxoribus "in servilem modum 
questionem habent, et, "si compertum est, igni atque omni 
bus tormentis excruciatas interficiunt. _Funera sunt "pro 
cultu Gallorum magnifica et sumtuosa; omniaque, que — 
“vivis cordi fuisse arbitrantur, in ignem inferunt, etiam ani- 
malia: “ac paulo supra hanc memoriam servi et clientes, 
quos ab iis dilectos esse constabat, justis funeribus confec 
tis, una cremabantur. 

"20. Que civitates “commodius suam rem publicam ad, 
ministrare existimantur, habent legibus sanctum, si quis 
quid de re publica a finitimis rumore ac fama acceperi’ 


* ids tO 


LIBER VI. CAP. XXII. 127 


uti ad magistratum deferat, neve cum quo alio communicet: 
quod sepe homines temerarios atque ‘imperitos falsis ru- 
moribus terreri, et ad facinus impelli, et de summis rebus 
consilium capere cognitum est. Magistratus, *que visa 
sunt, occultant ; queque esse ex usu judicaverint, multitu- 
dini produnt. De re publica nisi *per concilium loqui non 
conceditur. 

21. *Germani multum ab hac consuetudine differunt : 
‘nam neque Druides habent, qui rebus divinis presint, ‘ne- 
que sacrificiis student. Deorum numero eos solos ducunt, 
quos cernunt, et, quorum aperte opibus juvantur, Solem et 
™Vulcanum et Lunam: reliquos ne fama quidem ‘accepe- 
runt. Vita omnis in venationibus atque ‘in studiis rei mili- 
taris consistit: ab parvulis labori ac duritie student. Qui 
diutissime “impuberes permanserunt, maximam inter suos 
ferunt laudem: hoc ali staturam, ali hoc vires nervosque 
confirmari, putant. Intra annum vero vicesimum femine 
notitiam habuisse, in turpissimis habent rebus: "cujus rei 
nulla est occultatio, quod et promiscue in fluminibus per- 
luuntur, et pellibus "aut parvis rhenonum tegimentis utuntur, 
magna corporis parte nuda. 

22. “Agriculture non student; majorque pars victus 
eorum in lacte, caseo, carne consistit: neque quisquam 
“agri modum certum aut fines habet proprios; sed magis- 
tratus ac principes in annos singulos “gentibus cognationi- 
busque hominum, qui una coierint, “quantum, et quo loco 
visum est, agri attribuunt, atque anno post alio transire 
cogunt. “Ejus rei multas afferunt causas; ne, assidua 
consuetudine capti, studium belli gerendi agricultura com- 
mutent; ne “latos fines parare studeant, potentioresque 
*humiliores possessionibus expellant; ne “accuratius ad 
frigora atque estus vitandos edificent; ne qua oriatur pe- 
cunie cupiditas, qua ex re factiones dissensionesque nas- 


-euntur; ut “animi equitate plebem cdntineant, cum suas 


quisque opes cum potentissimis xquari videat. 


128 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


23. Civitatibus maxima laus est, quam latissimas circu 1 
se 'vastatis finibus solitudines habere. Hoc *proprium vi 
tutis existimant, expulsos agris finitimos cedere, neque 
quenquam prope audere consistere: simul hoc se fore tuti- 
ores arbitrantu., repentine incursionis timore sublato. Cum 
bellum civitas aut illatum *defendit, aut infert; magistratrs, 
qui ei bello presint, ut vite necisque habeant potestatem, 
deliguntur. In pace nullus est communis magistratus, ‘sed 
principes regionum atque pagorum inter suos jus dicunt, 
controversiasque minuunt. Latrocinia nullam habent infa- 
miam, que extra fines cujusque civitatis fiunt ; atque ea ju- 
ventutis exercendex ac “desidie minuende causa fieri pra- 
dicant. Atque, ubi quis ex principibus in concilio dixit, 
“se ducem fore; qui sequi velint, “profiteantur ;” consur- 
gunt ii, qui et causam et hominem probant, suumque auxil- 
ium pollicentur, atque ab multitudine collaudantur: qui ex 
iis secuti non sunt, in desertorum ac proditorum numero — 
ducuntur, 7omniumque iis rerum postea fides derogatur. 
*Hospites violare, fas non putant; qui quaque de causa ad 
eos venerint, ab injuria prohibent, sanctosque habent; iis 
omnium domus patent, victusque communicatur. 

24. Ac fuit antea tempus, cum Germanos Galli virtute 
superarent, ultro bella inferrent, propter hominum multitu- 
dinem agrique inopiam “trans Rhenum colonias mitterent. 
Itaque ea, que fertilissima sunt, Germanie loca circum 
Hercyniam silvam (quam "Eratostheni et quibusdam Greeis 
fama notam esse video, quam illi Orcyniam appellant), 
Volce Tectosages occupaverunt, atque ibi consederunt. - 
Que gens ad hoc tempus iis sedibus sese continet, “sum- 
mamque habet justitie et bellice laudis opinionem: nunc 
quoque “in eadem inopia, egestate, patientia, qua,Germani, — 
permanent, eodem victu et cultu corporis utuntur; “Gallis 
autem Provincie propinquitas, et transmarinarum. rerum 
notitia, “multa ad copiam atque usus largitur. Paulatim 
assuefacti superari, multisque victi preeliis, ne se quidem 
ipsi cum illis virtute comparant. ᾿ 


LIBER VI. CAP. XXVIII. 729 


25. Hujus Hercyniz silve, que supra demonstrata est, 
_ tatitudo novem dierum iter ‘expedito patet: non enim aliter 
finiri potest, neque mensuras itinerum noverunt. *Oritur 
_ ab Helvetiorum et Nemetum et Rauracorum finibus, recta- 
que fluminis Danubii regione pertinet ad fines Dacorum 
et Anartium: hine se flectit *sinistrorsus, diversis ab flu- 
mine regionibus, multarumque gentium fines propter mag- 
nitudinem attingit: neque quisquam est ‘hujus Germanie, 
qui se aut adisse ad initium ejus silve dicat, cum dierum 
iter sexaginta processerit, aut quo ex loco oriatur, acceperit. 
Multa in ea genera ferarum nasci constat, que.reliquis in 
locis visa non sint: ex quibus, que maxime differant ab 
ceteris et *memorie prodenda videantur, hec sunt. 

26. °Est bos cervi figura, cujus a media fronte inter aures 
unum cornu existit, excelsius magisque directum his, que 
nobis nota sunt, cornibus. Ab ejus summo, ‘sicut palma, 
rami quam late diffunduntur. Eadem est feemine marisque 
natura, eadem forma magnitudoque cornuum. 

27. Sunt item, que appellantur *Alces. Harum est con- 
similis capreis figura et varietas pellium; sed magnitudine 
paulo antecedunt, 'mutileque sunt cornibus, et crura “sine 

.  nodis articulisque habent; neque quictis causa procumbunt, 
neque, si “quo afflicte casu conciderint, erigere sese aut 
subleyare possunt. His sunt arbores pro cubilibus: ad eas 

“se applicant, atque ita, paulum modo reclinate, quietem 

capiunt ; quarum ex vestigiis cum est animadyersumi a ve- 

_ natoribus, quo se recipere consuerint, omnes eo loco aut “a 
_-radicibus subruunt, aut accidunt arbores tantum, ut summa 
_ Species carum stantium relinquatur. Huc cum se consue- 
 tudine reclinaverint, “infirmas arbores pondere affligunt, 
atque una ips concidunt. 
ἃ 28. "Tertium est genus eorum, qui Uriappellantur. Hi 
sunt magnitudine “paulo infra elephantos, specie et colore 
et figura tauri. Magna vis eorum, et magna velocitas- 
is neque homini, neque fer, quam conspexerint, parcunt 








130 DE BELLO GALLICO. τ τος 


Hos studiose foveis captos interficiumt. Hoc se labore Se 
durant *adolescentes, atque hoc genere venationis exercent> 
et, qui plurimos ex his interfecerunt, relatis in publicum 
cornibus, *que sint testimonio, magnam ferunt laudem, 
‘Sed assuescere ad homines, et mansuefieri, ne parvuli 
quidem excepti possunt. ‘Amplitudo cornuum et figura et 
species multum a nostrorum boum cornibus differt. Hee 
studiose conquisita ab labris argento circumcludunt, atque: 
in amplissimis epulis pro poculis utuntur. 

29. "Cesar, postquam per Ubios exploratores comperit, — 
Suevos sese in silvas recepisse, “inopiam frumenti veritus, 
quod, ut supra demonstravimus, minime omnes Cabana it, 
agriculture student, constituit, non progredi longius: sed, 
ne omnino metum reditus sui barbaris tolleret, atque ut cages 
auxilia tardaret, reducto exercitu, partem ultimam: pe ὃ 
qe ripas Ubiorum contingebat, in longitudinem ’ “pedum “e 
cucentorum rescindit ; atque in extremo ponte turrim tabu- Ff 
latorum quatuor constituit, presidiumque cohortium duode- 
cim pontis tuendi causa ponit, magnisque eum locum muni- — 
tionibus firmat. Ei loco presidioque Caium Voleatinm 
Tullum adolescentem prefecit: ipse, cum maturescerefru- 
menta inciperent, ad ‘bellum Ambiorigis profectus (per το 
duennam silvam, que est totius Gallize maxima, αἴσθο, ae 
ripis Rheni finibusque Trevirorum ad Nervios pertinet, ς ; 
millibusque amplius quingentis in longitudinem patet), bo Ἐς 
cium Minucium Basilum cum omni equitatu premittit, °si 
-quid celeritate itineris atque opportunitate temporis κεῖ ἢ 
cere possit; monet, ut ignes fieri in castris ῬΟΡΕΜΘΒΒΗΣΝ 
qua ejus adventus procul significatio fiat: sese contest 
‘ subsequi dicit. τὰ 

30. 'Basilus, ut imperatum est, facit ; celeriter contrad : 
omnium opinionem confecto itinere, multos in agris in i ‘ 
nantes deprehendit ; eorum indicio ad ipsum Ambiorigem 
contendit, quo in loco cum paucis equitibus esse dicebatur 


“Multum cum in omnibus rebus, tum in re militari potest 
A 













ie 


τα 


LIBER ΥἹ. CAP. XXXII. 131 







ma. Nam sicut magno accidit casu, ut in ipsum incau- 
tum atque etiam imparatum incideret, 'priusque ejus adven- 
a tus ab hominibus videretur, quam fama ae nuncius adventus 
Ue  afferretur: sic *magne fuit fortune, omni militari instrumento, 
quod circum se habebat, erepto, rhedis equisque compre- 
 hensis, ipsum effugere mortem. Sed ‘hoc eo factum est, 
_ quod, edificio circumdato silva (ut sunt fere domicilia Gal- 
_ Jorum, qui, vitandi estus causa, plerumque silvarum ac flu- 
Dy minum petunt propinguitates), comites familiaresque’ ejus 
- fangusto in loco paulisper equitum nostrorum vim sustinue- 
runt His pugnantibus, illum in equum quidam ex suis in- 
23 ἀπε fugientem silve texerunt. Sic et ad subeundum pe 
-riculum, et ad vitandum, multum fortuna valuit. 

31. *Ambiorix copias suas judicione non conduxerit, quod 
preelio dimicandum non existimarit, an tempore exclusus δέ. 
_ Tepentino equitum adventu prohibitus, cum reliquum exer- 
$3 ccitum subsequi crederet, dubium est: sed certe, dimissis 
"per agros nunciis, sibi quemque consulere jussit: quorum 
| pars in Arduennam silvam, pars ‘in continentes paludes 
i _ profugit : qui proximi Oceanum fuerunt, hi insulis sese oc- 
~ cultayerunt, quas estus efficere consuerunt: multi, ex suis 
Ἢ ᾿Βηΐθιιβ egressi, se suaque omnia ‘alienissimis crediderunt. 
; ᾿ Cativolcus, rex dimidie partis Eburonum, qui una cum Am- 
 biorige consilium inierat, etate jam confectus, cum laborem 
aut belli aut fuge ferre non posset, *°omnibus precibus de- 
Ἢ testatus Ambiorigem, qui ejus consilii auctor fuisset, “taxo . 
 cujus magna in Gallia Germaniaque copia est, se exani- 

mavit. 
82. Segni Condrusique, ex gente et numero Repnone: 















a Ambiorigi auxilia misisse. Cwsar, expiorata re 
one captivorum, si qui ad eos Eburones ex fuga 
ee Pe : 


189 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


convenissent, ad’se ut reducerentur, imperavit: si ita fecie- 
sent, fines eorum se violaturum negavit. ‘Tum copiis in 
tres partes distributis, impedimenta omnium legionum ‘Ad- 
uatucam contulit. Id castelli nomen est. Hoe fere est in 
mediis Eburonum finibus, ubi Titurius atque Aurunculeius 
hiemandi causa consederant. Hune cum reliquis rebus 
locum probabat, tum, quod superioris anni munitiones in- 
tegre manebant, ut militum laborem sublevaret. Presidio 
impedimentis legionem quatuordecimam reliquit, unam ex 
iis tribus, quas proxime conscriptas ex Italia transduxerat.:* 
Ei legioni castrisque *Quintum Tullium Ciceronem Pre: 
ficit, ducentosque equites attribuit. a 
33. Partito exercitu, Titum Labienum cum iogisciaan 
tribus ad Oceanum versus, in eas partes, que Menapios at- 
. tingunt, proficisci jube+: Caium Trebonium eum pari legi- 
onum numero ad eam regionem, que Aduatucis pees. Ἢ 
depopulandam mittit: ipse cum reliquis tribus ad flume, - ἢ 
‘Sabim, quod influit in Mosam, extremasque Arduenna 
partes ire constituit, quo cum paucis equitibus profectum — 
Ambiorigem audiebat. Discedens, ‘post diem. septimum — i 
sese reversurum, confirmat; cuam ad diem ei legioni, que 
in presidio relinquebatur, frumentum deberi sciebat. ΞΡ 
bienum Treboniumque hortatur, si reipublice commodo fa 
cere possint, ad eam diem revertantur ; ut, rursus commu: — Ὧν 


nicato consilio, exploratisque hostium rationious, αν alind Sa . 


" initium capere possent. os 
34. Erat, ut supra demonstravimus, manus certa mi 


“ὦ 4 





non oppidum, non presidium, quod se armis defenderety ὦ 


sed omnes in partes dispersa multitudo. Ubi cuique aut. 
vallis abdita, aut locus silvestris, aut palus impedita, spem 
presidii aut salutis aliquam offerebat, consederat, 
loca ‘vicinitatibus erant nota, “magnamque res diligen i 
requirebat, non in summa exercitus tuenda (nullum nit . 
poterat universis 8:80 perterritis ac dispersis ΡΟΝ < < 








LIBER VI. CAP. XXXV. 133 


ex parte res ad salutem exercitus pertinebat. Nam et 
prade cupiditas multos longius evocabat, et silve incertis 
occultisque itineribus 'confertos adire prohibebant. Si ne- 
gotium confici stirpemque hominum sceleratorum interfici 
vellet, dimittende plures manus diducendique erant milites : 
si continere ad signa manipulos *vellet, ut *instituta ratio et 
consuetudo exercitus Romani postulabat, locus ipse erat 
_ presidio barbaris, neque ex occulto insidiandi et dispersos 
circumveniendi singulis deerat audacia. At in ejusmodi 
difficultatibus, quantum diligentia provideri poterat, provi- 
debatur; ut potius ‘in nocendo aliquid omitteretur, etsi om- 
nium animi ad ulciscendum ardebant, quam éum aliquo 
militum detrimento noceretur. Czsar ad finitimas civitates 
nuncios dimittit, omnes ad se evocat spe prede, ad diripi- 
endos Eburones, ut potius in silvis Gallorum vita, quam 
_ legionarius miles, periclitetur; simul ut, magna muititudine 
circumfusa, ‘pro tali facinore, stirps ac nomen civitatis “tol- 
latur. Magnus undique numetus celeriter convenit. 

35. Hee in omnibus Eburonum partibus gerebantur, 
diesque *appetebat septimus, quem ad diem Cesar ad im- 
pedimenta legionemque reverti constituerat. Hic, quantum 
in bello fortuna possit *et quantos afferat casus, cognosci 
potuit. Dissipatis ac perterritis hostibus, ut demonstravi- 
mus, “manus erat nulla, que parvam modo causam timoris 
afferret. ‘Trans Rhenum ad Germanos pervenit fama, diripi 
Eburones, atque "ultro omnes ad predam evocari. Cogunt 

-equitum duo millia Sigambri, qui sunt proximi Rheno, a 
quibus receptos ex fuga Tenchtheros atque Usipetes “supra 


_ docuimus: transeunt Rhenum navibus ratibusque, triginta 





millibus passuum infra eum locum, ubi pons “erat perfectus 
presidiumque ab Cesare relictum: primos Eburonum fines 
adeunt, “multos ex fuga dispersos excipiunt, magno pecoris 
᾿ς numero, cujus sunt cupidissimi barbari, potiuntur. Invitau 
preda, longius procedunt: “non hos palus, in bello latro 


τὰ, ae 


ciniisque natos, non silve’ morantur: quibus in locis sit 


\ 
1 


134 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


Cesar, ex captivis querunt; profectum longius reperiunt, 
omnemque exercitum discessisse cognoscunt. Atque unus 
ex captivis, “ Quid vos,” inquit, “ hanc miseram ac tenuem 
sectamini predam, quibus licet jam esse ‘fortunatissimis ? 
Tribus horis Aduatucam venire potestis: hue omnes suas 
fortunas exercitus Romanorum contulit: *preesidii antum 
est, ut ne murus quidem cingi possit, neque quisquam egredi 
extra munitiones audeat.” Oblata spe, Germani, quam 
nacti erant predam, in occulto relinquunt, ipsi Aduatucam 
contendunt, *usi eodem duce, cujus hee indicio eognoverant. 

36. Cicero, qui per omnes superiores dies preceptis 
Cesaris stmma diligentia milites in castris continuisset, ae 
ne calonem quidem quemquam extra munitionem egredi 
passus esset, septimo die, diffidens “de numero dierum 
Cesarem fidem servaturum, quod longius eum progressum 
audiebat, neque ulla de reditu ejus fama afferebatur; simul 
eorum permotus vocibus, *qui illius patientiam pane obses- 
sionem appellabant, si quidem ex castris egredi non liceret ; 
Snullum ejusmodi casum expectans, quo, novem oppositis 
legionibus maximoque equitatu, dispersis ac pene deletis 
hostibus, in millibus passuum tribus offendi posset ; quinque 
cohortes frumentatum in proximas segetes misit, quas inter 
et castra unus omnino collis intererat. _Complures erant in 
vastris ex legionibus egri relicti; ex quibus “qui hoc spatio 
dierum convaluerant, circiter trecenti sub vexillo una mittun- 
tur: magna preterea nultitudo calonum, magna vis jumen- 
torum, que in castris *subsederat, facta potestate, sequitur. 

37. Hoc ipso tempore, °casu Germani equites interveni- 
unt, protinusque eodem illo, quo venerant, cursu “ab decu- 
mana porta in castra ‘irrumpere conantur: nec prius sunt 
visi, objectis ab ea parte silvis, quam castris appropinqua- 
ren’ usque €0, ut, "qui sub vallo tenderent "mereatores, re- 
cipiendi sui facultatem non haberent. Tnopinantes_ nostri 
re nova perturbantur, ac vix primum impetum cohors in sta- 
tione sustinet. Circumfunduntur ex reliquis hostes partibus, — 


ea a Ὁ ὦ 


LIBER VI. CAP. XXXIX. 135 


si quem aditum reperire possent. AZgro ‘portas nostri 
tuentur, reliquos aditus locus ipse per se munitioque defen- 
dit. otis trepidatur castris, atque alius ex 8110. causam 
tumultus querit ; neque quo signa ferantur, *neque quam in 
partem quisque conveniat, provident. Alius capta jam 
castra pronunciat; alius, deleto exercitu atque imperatore, 
victores barbaros venisse contendit: *plerique novas sibi 
ex loco religiones fingunt, Cotteque et Titurii calamitatem, 
qui in eodem occiderint castello, ante oculos ponunt. Tali 
timore omnibus perterritis, confirmatur opinio barbaris, ut 
ex ‘captivo audierant, nullum esse intus presidium. Per- 
rumpere nituntur, seque ipsi adhortantur, ne tantam fortu- 
nam ex manibus dimittant. 

38. Erat eger in presidio relictus Publius Sextius Bacu- 
lus, qui primum pilum ad Cesarem duxerat, cujus menti- 
onem ‘superioribus preeliis fecimus, ac diem jam quintum 
cibo caruerat. Hic, diffisus.sue atque omnium saluti, iner- 
mis ex tabernaculo prodit: videt imminere hostes, atque in 
summo esse rem discrimine: capit arma a proximis atque 
in porta consistit. Consequuntur hune centuriones ejus 
cohortis que ‘in statione erat: paulisper una prelium sus- 
tinent. ‘Relinquit animus Sextium, gravibus acceptis vul- 
neribus: #gre per manus tractus servatur. Hoc spatio in- 
terposito, reliqui sése confirmant tantum, ut in munitionibus 
consistere audeant, speciemque defensorum prebeant. 

39. Interim confecta frumentatione, milites nostri clamo- 
rem exaudiunt ; precurrunt equites, quanto sit res in peri- 
culo, cognoscunt. Hic vero nulla munitio est, que perter- 
ritos recipiat: *modo conscripti, atque usus militaris impe 
riti, ad tribunum militum centurionesque ora convertunt: 
guid ab his precipiatur, expectant. Nemo est tam fortis. 
quin rei novitate perturbetur. _ Barbari, signa procul conspi 
cati, oppugnatione dvsistunt: redisse primo legiones cre. 
dunt, quas longius discessisse ex captivis cognoverant ; 
postea, despecta paucitate, ex omnibus partibus impetum 
fciunt 


136 DE, BELLO GALLICO. 


40. 'Calones in proximum tumulum procurrunt: hine 
celeriter dejecti se in signa munipulosque conjiciunt: eo 
magis timidos perterrent milites. Alii, °cuneo facto ut ce- 
leriter perrumpant, censent, quoniam tam propinqua sint 
castra; et, 81 pars aliqua circumventa ceciderit, at reliquos 
servari posse confidunt: alii, ut in jugo consistant, atque 
eundem omnes ferant casum. Hoc veteres non probant 
milites, quos sub vexillo una profectos docuimus. Itaque 
inter se cohortati, duce Caio Trebonio, equite Romano, qui 
eis erat prepositus, per medios hostes perrumpunt, incol- 
umesque ad unum omnes in castra perveniunt. Hos sub- 
secuti calones equitesque eodem impetu militum virtute ser- 
vantur. At ii, qui in jugo constiterant, ‘nullo etiam nune 
usu rei militaris percepto, neque in eo, quod probaverant, 
consilio permanere, ut se loco superiore defenderent, neque 
eam, quam profuisse aliis vim celeritatemque viderant, imi- 
tari potuerunt ; sed, se in castra recipere conati, iniquum in 
locum demiserant. Centuriones, quorum nonnulli, ex infe- 
rioribus ordinibus reliquarum legionum, virtutis causa, in 
superiores erant ordines hujus legionis transducti, ne ante 
partam rei militaris laudem amitterent,-fortissime pugnantes 
conciderunt. Militum pars, horum virtute submotis hosti- 
bus, preter spem incolumis in castra pervenit; pars a bar- 
baris circumventa periit. . 

41. Germani, desperata expugnatione castrorum, quod 
nostros jam constitisse in munitionibus videbant, cum ea 
preda, quam in silvis deposuerant, trans Rhenum 5656 re- 
ceperunt.. Ac tantus fuit etiam post discessum hostium 
terror, ut ea nocte, cum Caius Volusenus missus cum equi- 
tatu ad castra venisset, *fidem non faceret, adesse cum incol- 
umi Cesarem exercitu. Sic omnium animos timor preoc- 
cupaverat, ut, ‘pene alienata mente, deletis omnibus copiis 
equitatum tantum se ex fuga recepisse, dicerent, neque, 
incolumi exercitu, Germanos castra oppugnaturos fuisse 
contenderent. Quem timorem Cesaris adventus sustulit. 


LIBER VI. CAP. XLIV. 137 


42. Reversus ille, eventus belli non ignorans, ‘unum, 
quod cohortes *ex statione et presidio essent emisse, ques- 
tus, ne minimo quidem casu locum relinqui debuisse, mul- 
tum fortunam in repentino hostium adventu potuisse indica- 
vit; multo etiam amplius, quod pene ab ipso vallo portisque 
castrorum barbaros avertisset. Quarum omnium rerum 
‘maxime admirandum videbatur, quod Germani, qui eo con- 
silio Rhenum transierant, ut Ambiorigis fines depopularen 
tur, ad castra Romanorum delati, ‘optatissimum Ambiorigi 
beneficium obtulerint. , 

43. Cesar, rursus ad vexandos hostes profectus, magno 
coacto numero ex finitimis civitatibus, in omnes partes di- 
mittit. ®°Omnes vici atque omnia edificia, que quisque con- 
spexerat, incendebantur: prada ex omnibus locis agebatur : 
frumenta non solum a tanta multitudine jumentorum atque 
hominum consumebantur, sed etiam anni tempore atque 
imbribus procubuerant ; ut, si qui etiam in presentia se 
occultassent, tamen iis, deducto exercitu, rerum omnium 
inopia pereundum videretur. °Ac sepe in eum locum ven- 
tum est, tanto in omnes partes diviso equitatu, ut modo 
visum ab se Ambiorigem in fuga captivi, nec plane etiam 
abisse ex conspectu contenderent, ut, spe consequendi illata 
atque infinito labore suscepto, qui se summam ab Cesare 
gratiam inituros putarent, pene naturam studio vincerent, 
semperque paulum ‘ad summam felicitatem defuisse vide- 
retur, atque ille latebris aut saltibus se_eriperet et noctu oc- 
cultatus alias regiones partesque peteret, non majore equie 
tum presidio, quam quatuor, quibus solis vitam suam com- 
mittere audebat. 

44. ‘Tali modo vastatis regionibus, exercitum Cesar 
*duarum cohortium damno Durocortorum Remorum reducit, 
concilioque in eum locum Gallie indicto, de conjuratione 
Senonum et Carnutum questionem habere instituit; et “de 
‘Accone, qui princeps ejus consilii fuerat, graviore sententia 
pronunciata, “more majorum supplicium sumsit Nonnulli 


135 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


judicium veriti profugerunt ; 'quibus cum aqua atque igni 
interdixisset, duas legiones ad fines Trevirorum, duas in 
Lingonibus, sex reliquas in Senonum finibus Agendici in 
hibernis collocavit ; frumentoque *exercitu proviso, ut insti- 
tuerat, in Italiam ad conventus agendos prefectus est. 


C. JULIL CAESARIS 


COMMENTARII) 


DE 


BELLO GALLICO. 





BOOK VII. 


THE ARGUMENT. 


Tar war with VERCINGETORIX. 
Chap. 1. The Gauls concert measures for renewing the war. 2, 8. 
The Carnutes massacre a number of Roman citizens at Genabum. 
4. The command of the confederates given to Vercingetorix. 5. The 
Bituriges apply for aid to-the Aedui, and, it being withheld, they join 
the confederates. 6. Czsar’s return to Gaul. 7, 8. The Arverni, 
who had revolted at the instigation of Vercingetorix, are overcome. 
9, 10. Vercingetorix besieges Gergovia. Caesar marches against him. 
11. Vellaunodunum and Genabum taken by Cesar. 12. Vercinge- 
torix raises the siege of Gergovia, and marches against Casar, who is 
attacking Noviodunum. Cesar defeats the cavalry of Vercingetorix, 
becomes master of Noviodunum, and marches towards Avaricum. 
13-15. The Bituriges, by the advice of Vercingetorix, set fire to their 
towns that they may not furnish subsistence to the Romans. © Avari- 
eum alone is spared. | 16, 17. The Romans before Avaricum suffer 
greatly for want of provisions. 18-21. Vercingetorix, being accused 
of treason, clears himself, and receives great applause. 22. The 
Gauls at Avaricum defend their walls with great skill and bravery. 
23. The Gallic manner of building walls around their towns. 24~27. 
Avaricum, after a resolute defence, is taken, and the garrison and aJ 
. the inhabitants put to the sword. 28. Vercingetorix consoles his mer 
by aspeech. 29-31. The war continued by Vercingetorix. 32, 33 


} 10 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


Dissensions among the Aedui. Quieted by Cawsar. 34, 35. Cesar 
marches towards Gergovia. Crosses the Elaver by a feint. © Vercin- 
getorix retires before him. 36. Caesar encamps near Gergovia, and 
seizes upon an eminence. 37-39. Revolt of the Aeduan forces. 40. 
Quelled by the prudence and diligence of Cesar. 41, 42. Roman 
camp ettacked during Cesar’s absence. Fresh disturbances among 
the Aedui. 43-51. Cesar carries three of the enemy’s camps before 
Gergovia ; but the Romans, pressing the attack too far, are repulsed 
with loss. 52. Cesar reproves in a speech the rashness of his sol- 
diers. 53-56. War begun by the Aedui. Cesar crosses the Liger. 
57-62. Labienus, after a successful expedition against the Parisii, 
retums to Cesar with all his forces. 63, 64. The revolt of the Aedui 
followed by that of almost all Gaul. Preparations for war. Verein- 
getorix reappointed commander-in-chief. 65-67. The Gauls attack 
Cesar, but are routed with great slaughter. 68. Vercingetorix re- 
treats to Alesia, whither Cesar pursueshim. 69. Description of the 
place. 70. The Gauls again defeated in an engagement between 
the cavalry. 71. Vercingetorix sends away his cavalry. All Gaul 
summoned to the war. 72-74. Cwsar surrounds Alesia with lines of 
circumvallation and contravallation. 785, 76. The Gallic auxiliaries 
assem)le from all quarters, and strive to compel Caesar to raise the 
siege. 77, 78, Distress in Alesia. Remarkable speech of Critog- 
natus. The Mandubii compelled to leave their own city. 79-87. - 
The Gauls within and without make several attempts upon the Roman 
lines, but are always repulsed with loss. 88. At length the Romans, 
by a movement of the horse, defeat the Gauls with great slaughter. 
89. Alesia surrenders, and with it Vercingetorix. 90. The Aedui and 
Arverni submit. Czsar sends his army into winter quarters. 


1. Quireta Gallia, Cesar, ut-constituerat, in Italiam ad 
eonventus agendos proficiscitur. Ibi 'cognoscit de Clodii 
cede: de *Senatusque consulto certior factus, *ut omnes 
Italie juniores conjurarent, dilectum tota provincia habere 
instituit. Ez res in Galliam Transalpinam celeriter perfe 
rugtur. Addunt ipsi et affingunt rumoribus Galli, quod res 
poscere videbatur, ‘retineri urbano motu Cesarem, neque 
in tantis dissensionibus ad exercitum venire posse. Hac 
impulsi occasione, qui jam ante se Populi Romani imperio 
subjectos dolerent, liberius atque audacius de bello consilia_ 


a ae 


LIBER VII. CAP. III. 141 


inire incipiunt. Indictis inter se principes Galliz conciliis, 
silvestribus ac remotis locis, queruntur 'de Acconis morte ; 
hune casum ad ipsos recidere posse demonstrant; mise- 
rantur communem Galliw fortunam ; omnibus pollicitationi- 
bus ac premiis *deposcunt, qui belli initium faciant et sui 
capitis periculo Galliam in libertatem vindicent. *Ejus in 
primis rationem habendam dicunt, priusquam eorum clan- 
destina consilia efferantur, ut Cesar ab exercitu interclu- 
datur. Id esse facile, quod neque legiones, absente imper- 
atore, audeant ex hibernis egredi; neque imperator sine 
presidio ad legiones pervenire possit: postremo ‘in acie 
prestare interfici, quam non veterem belli gloriam liberta- 
temque, quam a majoribus acceperint, recuperare. 

2. His rebus agitatis, profitentur Carnutes, “se nullum 
periculum communis salutis causa recusare, principesque 
ex omnibus bellum facturos pollicentur; ‘et, quoniam in 
presentia obsidibus inter se cavere non possint, ne res ef- 
feratur, ut jurejurando ac fide sanciatur, petunt, collatis 
militaribus signis (quo more eorum gravissime cerimonie 
continentur), ne, facto initio belli, ab reliquis deserantur.” 
Tum, collaudatis Carnutibus, dato jurejurando ab omnibus 
qui aderant, tempore ejus rei constituto, ab concilio disce- 
ditur. 

3. Ubi ea dies venit, Carnutes, Cotuato et Conetoduno 
ducibus, desperatis hominibus, Genabum dato signo concur- 
runt, civesque Romanos, qui negotiandi causa “ibi constite- 
rant (in his Caium Fusium Citam, honestum equitemRo- 
manum, qui rei frumentarie jussu Cesaris preerat), inter- 
ficiunt, bonaque eorum diripiunt. Celeriter ad omnes Gal- 
lie civitates fama perfertur: nam, ubi major atque “illus- 
trior incidit res, clamore per agros regionesque significant ; 
hune alii deinceps excipiunt et proximis tradunt; ut tum 
aecidit: nam, que Genabi oriente sole gesta essent, ante 


primam confectam vigiliam in finibus Arvernorum audita 


sunt ; quod spatium est millium circiter °centum et sexagints. 


142 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


4. 'Simili ratione ibi Vercingetorix, Celtilli filius, Arver- 
nus, summz potenti adolescens (cujus pater principatum 
*Gallie totius obtinuerat, et ob eam causam, quod regnum 
appetebat, ab civitate erat interfectus), convocatis suis cli- 
entibus, facile incendit. Cognito ejus consilio, ad arma 
concurritur: ab Gobanitione, patruo suo, reliquisque prin- 
cipibus, qui hance tentandam fortunam non existimabant, ex- 
pellitur ex oppido Gergovia: non destitit tamen, atque in 
agris habet dilectum egentium ac perditorum. Hac coacta 
manu, *quoscumque adit ex civitate, ad suam sententiam 
perducif: hortatur, ut communis libertatis causa arma cap- 
iant: magnisque coactis copiis, adversarios suos, a quibus 
paulo ante erat ejectus, expellit “ex civitate. Rex ab suis 
appellatur ; dimittit quoquoversus legationes ; obtestatur, ut 
in fide maneant. Celeriter sibi Senones, Parisios, Pictones, 
Cadurcos, Turones, Aulercos, Lemovices, Andes reliquos- 
que omnes, “αὶ Oceanum attingunt, adjungit: omnium con- 
sensu ad eum defertur imperium. Qua oblata potestate, | 
omnibus his civitatibus obsides imperat, certum numerum 
militum ad se celeriter adduci jubet, armorum quantum 
quzeque civitas domi, quodque ante tempus ‘efficiat, constit- 
uit: in primis equitatui studet. Summe diligentie ‘sum- 
mam imperii severitatem addit ; magnitudine supplicii du- 
bitantes cogit: nam, majore commisso delicto, igni atque 
omnibus tormentis necat: leviore de causa, auribus desec- 
tis, ‘aut singulis effossis oculis, domum remittit, ut sint rel- 
iquis documento et magnitudine pene perterreant alios. 

5. His suppliciis celeriter coacto exercitu, Lucterium 
*Cadurcum, summz hominem audaciz, cum parte copiarum 
in Rutenos mittit: ipse in Bituriges proficiscitur. | Ejus 
adventu Bituriges ad A‘duos, quorum erant in fide, legatos 
mittunt subsidium rogatum, quo facilius hostium copias 5818» 
tinere possint. dui “de consilio legatorum, quos Cesar 
ad exercitum reliquerat, copias equitatus peditatusque sub- 
sidio Biturigibus mittunt. "Qui cum ad flumen Ligerim 


LIBER VII. CAP. VIII. 143 


venissent, quod Bituriges ab Auduis dividit, paucos dics ibi 
morati, neque flumen transire ausi, domum revertuntur, le- 
gatisque nostris renunciant, se Biturigum perfidiam veritog 
revertisse, quibus id consilii fuisse cognoverint, ut, si flumen 
transissent, una ex parte 'ipsi, altera Arverni se circumsis- 
terent. *Id eane de causa, quam legatis pronunciarunt, an 
perfidia adducti fecerint, °quod nihil nobis constat, non vide- 
tur pro certo esse ponendum. Bituriges eorum discessu 
statim se cum Arvernis conjungunt. 

6. *His rebus in Italiam Cesari nunciatis, cum jam ille 
‘urbanas res virtute Cneii Pompeii commodiorem in statum 
pervenisse intelligeret, in Transalpinam Galliam profectus 
est. Eo cum venisset, magna difficultate afficiebatur, qua 
ratione ad exercitum pervenire posset. Nam, si legiones 
in Provinciam arcesseret, se absente in itinere preelio dimi- 
caturas intelligebat: si ipse ad exercitum contenderet, ne 
iis quidem, qui eo tempore pacati viderentur, suam saJntem 
recte committi videbat. 

7. Interim Lucterius Cadurcus, in Rutenos missus, eam 
civitatem Arvernis conciliat. Progressus in Nitiobriges et 
Gabalos, ab utrisque obsides accipit, et, magna coacta manu, 
in Provinciam, Narbonem versus, eruptionem facere con- 
tendit. Quare nunciata, 7Cesar omnibus consiliis antever- 
tendum existimavit, ut Narbonem proficisceretur. Eo cum 
yenisset, timentes confirmat, presidia in *Rutenis provin- 
cialibus, Volcis Arecomicis, Tolosatibus, circumque Nar- 
bonem, que loca erant hostibus finitima, constituit: partem 
copiarum ex Provincia supplementumque, quod ex Italia 
adduxerat, θη Helvios, qui fines Arvernorum contingunt, 
convenire jubet. 

8. His rebus comparatis, "represso jam Lucterio et re- 
moto, quod intrare intra presidia periculosum putabat, in 
Helvios proficiscitur: etsi mons Cevenna, qui Arvernos ab 
Helviis discludit, "durissimo tempore anni, altissimanive iter 
impediebat : tamen discussa nive sex in altitudinem pedum 
. 6 

= 
τ ‘ + 


144 _DE BELLO GALLICO. 


/ 


atque ita viis patefactis; summo militum labore ad fines Ar- 
vernorum pervenit. Quibus oppressis inopinantibus, quod 
se Cevenna, ut muro, munitos existimabant, ac ne 'singu- 
lari quidem unquam homini eo tempore anni semite patue- 
rant, equitibus imperat, ut, quam latissime possint, vagentur 
et quam maximum hostibus terrorem inferant. Celeriter 
hee fama ac nunciis ad Vercingetorigem perferuntur : quem 
perterriti omnes Arverni circumsistunt, atque obsecrant, ut 
suis fortunis consulat, neu se ab hostibus diripi patiatur ; 
presertim cum videat, omne ad se bellum translatum. 
Quorum ille precibus permotus, castra ex Biturigibus movet 
in Arvernos versus. 

9. At Cesar, biduum in iis locis moratus, *quod hee de 
Vercingetorige usu ventura opinione preceperat, “per cau- 
sam supplementi equitatusque cogendi ab exercitu discedit ;” 
Brutum adolescentem iis copiis preficit ; hunc monet, ut in 
omnes partes equites quam latissime pervagentur: daturum 
se operam, ne longius triduo ab castris absit. His consti- 
tutis rebus, suis inopinantibus, quam maxizis potest itineri- 
bus, Viennam pervenit. Ibi nactus ‘recentem equitatum, 
quem multis ante diebus eo premiserat, neque diurno neque 
nocturno itinere intermisso, per fines AZduorum in Lingones 
contendit, ubi due legiones hiemabant, ut, si quid etiam de 
sua salute ab A’duis iniretur consilii, celeritate precurreret 
Eo cum pervenisset, ad reliquas legiones mittit, priusque 
omnes in unum locum cogit, quam de ejus adventu Arvernis 
nunciari posset. Hac re cognita, Vercingetorix rursus in 
Bituriges exercitum reducit, atque inde profectus Gergo- 
viam, Boiorum oppidum, quos ibi Helvetico prelio victos 
Cesar collocaverat °Auduisque attribuerat, Soppugnare in- 
stitult. 

10. Magnam hee res Cesari difficultatem “ad consilium 
capiendum afferebat: si reliquam partem hiemis uno in 
loco legiones contineret, ne, *stipendariis Auduorum expug- 
natis, cuncta Gallia deficeret, quod nullum amicis in eo 


LIBER VII. CAP. ΧΙ. 145 


presidium videret positum esse: sin maturius ex hibernis 
educeret, ‘ne ab re frumentaria, duris subvectionibus, labo- 
raret. Prestare visum est tamen, omnes difficultates per- 
peti, *quam, tanta contumelia accepta, omnium suorum 
voluntates alienare. Itaque cohortatus Au%duos 46 suppor- 
tando commeatu, premittit ad Boios, qui de suo adventu 
doceant, hortenturque, ut in fide maneant atque hostium 
impetum magno animo sustineant. Duabus Agendici legi- 
onibus atque impedimentis totius exercitus relictis, ad Boios 
proficiscitur. 

11. *Altero die cum ad oppidum Senonum Vellaunodu- 
num venisset, ne quem post se hostem relinqueret, quo ex- 
peditiore re frumentaria uteretur, oppugnare instituit, idque 
biduo circumvallavit: tertio die missis ex oppido legatis 
de deditione, ‘arma conferri, jumenta produci, sexcentos 
obsides dari jubet. Ea qui conficeret, Caium Trebonium 
legatum relinquit : ‘ipse, ut quam primum iter faceret Ge- 
nabum Carnutum, proficiscitur, qui, tum primum allato nun 
cio de oppugnatione Vellaunoduni, ‘cum longius eam rem 
ductum iri existimarent, presidium Genabi tuendi causa, 
quod eo mitterent, comparabant.. Huc biduo pervenit ; cas- 
tris ante oppidum positis, diei tempore exclusus, in posterum 
oppugnationem differt, queque ad eam rem usui sint, milit- 
ibus imperat: “et, quod oppidum Genabum pons fluminis 
Ligeris continebat, veritus, ne noctu ex oppido profugerent, 
duas legiones in armis *excubare jubet. Genabenses, paulo 
ante mediam noctem silentio ex oppido egressi, flumen 
transire coeperunt. Qua re per exploratores nunciata, 
Cesar legiones, quas expeditas esse jusserat, portis in- 
censis, intromittit, atque oppido potitur, perpaucis ex hos- 
tium numero desideratis, quin cuncti vivi caperentur, quod 
pontis atque itinerum angustie multitudini fugam interclu- 
serant. Oppidum diripit atque incendit, predam militibus 


donat, exercitum Ligerim transducit atque in Biturigum 


fines pervenit. 


[146 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


12, Vercingetorix, ubi de Cexsaris adveatu cognovit, ‘op- 
pugnatione destitit atque obviam Cesari proficiscitur. “Ile 
oppidum Noviodunum oppugnare instituerat. Quo ex op- 
pido cum legati ad eum venissent, oratum, ut sibi ignosceret 
suxque vite consuleret; ut celeritate reliquas res confice 
ret, qua pleraque erat consecutus, arma *conferri, equos pro- 
duci, obsides dari jubet. Parte jam obsidum transdita, 
‘cum reliqua administrarentur, centurionibus et paucis milit- 
ibus intromissis, qui arma jumentaque conquirerent, equi- 
tatus hostium procu. visus est, qui agmen Vercingetorigis 
antecesserat. Quem simulatque oppidani conspexerunt, 
atque in spem auxilii venerunt; clamore sublato arma 
capere, portas claudere, murum complere ceeperunt. Cen- 
turiones in oppido cum ‘ex significatione Gallorum novi 
aliquid ab his iniri consilii intellexissent, gladiis destrictis 
portas occupaverunt, suosque omnes incolumes receperunt. 

13. Cesar ex castris equitatum educi jubet, preeliumque 
equestre “committit: laborantibus jam suis Germanos equi- 
tes circiter quadringentos submittit, quos ab initio secum 
habere instituerat. Eorum impetum Galli sustinere non 
potuerunt, atque in fugam. conjecti, multis amissis, se ad 
agmen receperunt: quibus profligatis, rursus oppidani per- 
territi comprehensos eos, quorum opera plebem concitatam 
existimabant, ad Cesarem perduxerunt, seseque ei dedide- 
runt. Quibus rebus confectis, Cesar ad oppidum Avari- 
cum, quod erat maximum munitissimumque in finibus Bitu« 
rigum atque agri fertilissima regione, profectus est ; quod, 
eo oppido recepto, civitatem Biturigum se in potesiaae 
redacturum confidebat. 

_. 14. Vercingetorix, tot continuis incommodis Vellauno- 

duni, Genabi, Novioduni azceptis, suos ad concilium con- 
vocat. Docet, “ longe alia ratione esse bellum gerendum, 
atque antea sit gestum: omnibus modis huie rei studendum, 
_ ut pabulatione et commeatu Romani prohibeantur: id esse 
facile, quod equitatu ipsi abundent, et, auod “anni tempore 


. 


LIBER VII. CAP. XVI. 147 


subleventur: pabulum ‘secari non posse: necessario dis 
persos hostes ex exdificiis petere: hos omnes quotidie ak 
equitibus deleri posse. Preterea salutis causa rei famili- 
aris commoda negligenda; vicos atque edificia incendi 
oportere ‘hoc spatio, a Boia quoquo versus, quo pabuland. 
causa adire posse videantur. Harum ipsis rerum copiam 
suppetere, quod, quorum in finibus bellum geratur, eorum 
opibus subleventur: Romanos aut inopiam non laturos, aut 
magno cum periculo longius ab castris progressuros : *neque 
interesse, ipsosne interficiant impedimentisne exuant, quib- 
us amissis bellum geri non possit. Preterea oppida in- 
cendi oportere, que non munitione et loci natura ab omni 
sint periculo tuta ; *neu suis sint ad detractandam militiam 
receptacula, neu ‘Romanis proposita ad copiam commeatus 
predamque tollendam., Hec si gravia aut acerba videantur, 
multo illa gravius «stimare debere, liberos, conjuges in 
servitutem abstrahi, ipsos interfici; “que sit necesse accid- 
ere Victis.” Ἔ 

15. Omnium consensu hac sententia probata, uno die 
amplius viginti urbes Biturigum incenduntur. Hoc idem 
fit in reliquis civitatibus. In omnibus partibus incendia 
conspiciuntur ; que etsi magno cum dolore omnes ferebant, 
tamen hoe sibi solatii ‘proponebant, explorata victoria, ce- 
leriter amissa recuperaturos. Deliberatur de Avarico in 
communi concilio, incendi placeret, an defendi. Procum: 
bunt omnibus Gallis ad pedes Bituriges, “ne pulcherrimam 
prope: totius Gallize urbem, que et presidio et ornamente 
sit civitati; suis manibus succendere cogerentur ; facile se 
loci natura defersuros” dicunt, “quod, prope ex omnibus 
partibus “flumine et palude circumdata, unum habeat et 
perangustum aditum.” Datur petentibus venia, dissuadente 
primo Vercingetorige, post concedente et precibus ipsorum 
et misericordia vulgi. Defensores oppido idonei deliguntur. 

16. Yercingetorix ininoribus Cesarem itineribus subseq- 
uitur, et eum castris deligit, paludibus silvisque munitum, 

O02 


148 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


ab Avarico longe millia passuum sexdecim. Ibi ‘per certos 
exploratores in singula diei tempora, que ad Avaricum 
agerentur, cognoscebat, et, quid fieri vellet, imperabat: 
omnes nostras pabulationes frumentationesque observas 
bat, dispersosque, cum longius necessario procederent, 
adoriebatur, magnoque incommodo afficiebat: etsi, quantum 
ratione provideri poterat, ab nostris occurrebatur, ut *incer- 
tis temporibus diversisque itineribus iretur. 

17. Castris ad eam partem oppidi positis, Cesar, que 
intermissa a flumine et palude aditum, ut supra diximus, 
angustum habebat, aggerem apparare, vineas agere, turres 
duas constituere ceepit: nam circumvallare loci natura pro- 
hibebat. De re»frumentaria Boios atque Auduos adhortari 
non destitit: quorum ‘alteri, quod nullo studio agebant, non 
mrltum adjuvabant ; alteri non magnis facultatibus, quod 
civitas erat exigua et infirma, celeriter, quod habuerunt, 
consumserunt. Summa difficultate rei frumentariz ‘affecto 
exercitu, tenuitate Boiorum, indiligentia A.duorum, incen- 
diis edificiorum, usque 60, ut complures dies milites fru- 
mento caruerint, Set, pecore e longinquioribus vicis adacto, 
extremam famem sustentarent, nulla tamen vox est ab iis 
audita, Populi Romani majestate et superioribus victoriis 
indigna. Quin etiam “Cesar cum in opere singulas legio- 
nes appellaret, et, si acerbius inopiam ferrent, se dimissu- 
rum oppugnationem diceret ; ‘universi ab eo, “ ne id face- 
ret,” petebant: ‘sic se complures annos illo imperante 
meruisse, ut nullam ignOminiam acciperent, nunquam in- 
fecta re discederent : hoc se ignominiz laturos loco, si in- 
ceptam oppugnationem reliquissent: prestare, omnes pers 
ferre acerbitates, °quam non civibus Romanis, qui Genabi 
perfidia Gallorum interissent, parentarent.” Hec eadem 
centurionibus tribunisque militum mandabant, ut per eos ad 
Cesarem deferrentur. 

18. Cum jam muro turres appropinquassent, ex captivis 
Cesar cognovit, Vercingetorigem consumto pabuloe castra 


LIBER VII. CAP. ΧῚ {49 


movisse propius Avaricum, atque ipsum cum equitatu expe 
ditisque, qui inter equites preliari consuessent, insidiarum 
causa eo profectum, quo nostros postero die pabulatum ven- 
turos arbitraretur. Quibus rebus cognitis, media nocte 
silentio profectus, ad hostium castra mane pervenit. Ili, 
celeriter per exploratores adventu Cesaris cognito, carros 
impedimentaque sua ‘in arctiores silvas abdiderunt, copias 
omnes in loco edito atque aperto instruxerunt. Qua re 
nunciata, Cesar celeriter sarcinas conferri, arma expediri 
jussit. 

19. Collis erat leniter ab infimo acclivis: hunc ex om- 
nibus fere partibus palus difficilis atque impedita cingebat, 
non latior pedibus quinquaginta. Hoc se colle, interruptis 
pontibus, Galli fiducia loci continebant, *generatimque dis- 
tributi in civitates, °omnia vada ac saltus ejus paludis certis 
custodiis obtinebant, sic animo parati, ut, si eam paludem 
Romani perrumpere conarentur, *hesitantes premerent ex 
loco superiore : ‘ut, qui propinquitatem loci videret, paratos 
prope equo Marte ad dimicandum existimaret ; qui iniqui- 
tatem conditionis perspiceret, inani simulatione sese osten- 
tare cognosceret. Indignantes milites Cesar, quod con- 
spectum suum hostes ferre possent, tantulo spatio interjecto, 
et signum preelii exposcentes, edocet, *‘ quanto detrimento 
et quot virorum fortium morte necesse sit constare victo- 
riam:; quos cum sic animo paratos videat, ut nullum pro sua 
laude periculum recusent, summe se iniquitatis condemnari 
debere, nisi eorum vitam sua salute habeat cariorem.” Sic 
milites consolatus, eodem die reducit in castra; reliquaque, 
que ad oppugnationem oppidi pertinebant, administrare in 
atituit. ὡ 

20. Vercingetorix, cum ad suos redisset, proditionis in 
simulatus, “quod castra propius Romanos movisset, quod 
cum omni equitatu discessisset, quod sine imperio tantag 
vopias reliquisset, quod ejus discessu Romani tanta oppor 
wunitate et celeritate venissent ; non hee omnia fortuito au 


. 


150 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


sine consilio accidere potuisse; regnum illum Galliz malle 
Czsaris concessu, quam ipsorum habere beneficio: tali 
modo accusatus ad hec respondit: “ Quod castra movisset, 
factum inopia pabuli, etiam ipsis hortantibus : quod propius 
Romanos accessisset, persuasum loci opportunitate, qui se 
ipsum 'munitione defenderet: equitum vero operam neque 
in loco palustri desiderari debuisse, et illic fuisse utilem, 
quo sint profecti: summam imperii se consulto nulli disce- 
dentem tradidisse, ne is multitudinis studio ad dimicandum 
impelleretur ; *cui rei propter animi mollitiem studere omnes 
videret, quod diutius laborem ferre non possent. *Romani 
si casu intervenerint, fortune; si alicujus indicio vocati, 
huic habendam gratiam, quod et paucitatem *eorum ex loco 
superiore cognoscere, et virtutem despicere, potuerint, qui, 
dimicare non ausi, turpiter se in castra receperint. Im- 
perium se ab Cesare per proditionem nullum desiderare, 
quod habere victoria posset, que jam esset sibi atque omni- 
bus Gallis explorata: °quin etiam ipsis remittere, si sibi 
magis honorem tribuere, quam ab se salutem accipere vi- 
deantur. Hec ut intelligatis,” inquit, ‘a me sincere pro- 
nunciari, audite Romanos milites.” Producit ‘servos, quos 
in pabulatione paucis ante diebus exceperat et fame vincu- 
lisque excruciaverat. Hi, jam ante edocti, que interrogati 
pronunciarent, ‘“ milites se esse legionarios” dicunt: “ fame 
et inopia adductos clam ex castris exisse, si quid frumenti 
aut pecoris in agris reperire possent : simili omnem exer- 
citum inopia premi, nec jam vires sufficere cuiquam, nec 
ferre “operis laborem posse: itaque statuisse intperatorem, 
si nihil in oppugnatione oppidi profecisset, triduo exercitum 
deducere. Hec,” inquit, “a me,” Vercingetorix, “ bene- 
ficia habetis, quem proditionis insimulatis, cujus opera sine 
vestro sanguine tantum exercitum victorem fame pene con- 
sumtum videtis ; quem, turpiter se ex hac fuga recipien- 
tem, rs qua civitas suis finibus recipiat, a me provisum est.” 

21 Conclamat omnis multitudo, et suo more *armis con 


LIBER VII. CAP. XXIII. 15) 


erepat; quod facere in €o consuerunt, cujus orationem ap 

prebant; summum esse Vercingetorigem ducem, nec de 
ejus fid2 dubitandum ; nec ‘majore ratione bellum adminis- 
trari posse. Statuunt, ut decem millia hominum delecta ex 
omnibus copiis in oppidum submittantur, nec solis Bivurigi- 
bus communem salutem committendam censent; *quod 
penes eos, si id oppidum retinuissent, summam victorie 
constare intelligebant. ( 

22. *Singulari militum nostrorum virtuti consilia cujusque 
modi Gallorum occurrebant, ‘ut est summz genus solertiz 
atque ad omnia imitanda atque efficienda, que ab quoque 
tradantur, aptissimum. Nam et ‘laqueis falces avertebant, 
‘quas cum destinaverant, tormentis introrsus reducebant ; 
et “aggerem cuniculis subtrahebant, eo scientius, quod apud 
eos *magne sunt ferrarie, atque omne genus cuniculorum 
notum atque usitatum est. *Totum autem murum ex omni 
parte turribus contabulaverant, atque has "coriis intexerant. 
Tum crebris diurnis nocturnisque eruptionibus aut “aggeri 
ignem inferebant, aut milites occupatos in opere adorieban- 
tur; “et nostrarum turrium altitudinem, quantum has “quo- 
tidianus agger expresserat, commissis suarum turrium malis, 
adequabant; et “apertos cuniculos preusta et preacuta. 
materia et pice fervefacta et maximi ponderis saxis mora~ 
bantur, meenibusque appropinquare prohibebant. 

23. Muris autem omnibus Gallicis hac fere forma est. 
“Trabes directe, perpetue in longitudinem, “paribus inter- 
vallis distantes inter se binos pedes, in solo collocantur ; 
"hee revinciuntur introrsus et multo aggere vestiuntur. Ea 
autem, que diximus, “intervalla grandibus in fronte saxis 
effarciuntur. His collocatis et coagmentatis alius insuper 
ordo adjicitur, ut “idem illud intervallum -servetur, neque 
inter se contingant trabes, *sed, paribus intermissis spatiis, 
singulz singulis saxis interjectis, arcte contineantur. Sic 
deinceps omne opus contexitur, dum justa muri altitude 
expleatur. *Hoc cum in speciem varietatemque opus de 


MURI VEGETIANI. : 





ἘΠ ey 
τ it itl 
4 








ae | Ton | 
$3 [G2 |||: 


ey S33 E ΕΞ 























ἰνξ " 


MURI GALLICANI 


~ 


LIBER VII. CAP. XXV. 133 


forme non est, alternis trabibus ac saxis, que rectis lineis 
suos ordines servant; tum ad utilitatem et defensionem ur- 
bium summam habet opportunitatem; ‘quod et ab incendio 
apis et ab ariete materia defendit, que, *perpetuis trabibus 
pedes quadragenos plerumque introrsus revincta, neque per- 
rumpi, neque distrahi potest. 

24. lis tot rebus impedita oppugnatione, milites, cum toto 
tempore luto, frigore, et assiduis imbribus tardarentur, tamen 
continenti labore omnia hee superaverunt, et diebus viginti 
quinque aggerem, latum pedes trecentos et triginta, altum 

.pedes octoginta, exstruxerunt. Cum is murum hostium 
pene contingeret, et Cesar ad opus consuetudine excubaret 
militesque cohortaretur, ne quod omnino tempus ab opere 
intermitteretur: paulo ante tertiam vigiliam est animadver- 
sum, fumare aggerem, quem cuniculo hostes succenderant : 
eodemque tempore toto muro clamore sublato, duabus portis 
ab utroque latere turrium eruptio fiebat. Alii faces atque 
aridam materiem de muro in aggerem eminus jaciebant, 
%picem reliquasque res, quibus ignis excitari potest, funde- 
bant, ‘ut, quo primum occurreretur, aut cui rei ferretur aux 
ilium, vix ratio iniri posset. 'Tamen, quod ‘instituto Ce- 
saris due semper legiones pro castris excubabant, plures- 
que partitis temporibus erant in opere, celeriter factum est, 
ut alii eruptionibus resisterent, alii ‘turres reducerent, ag- 
geremque interscinderent, omnis vero ex castris multituda 
ad restinguendum concurreret. 

25. Cum in omnibus locis, consumta jam reliqua parte 
noctis, pugnaretur, semperque hostibus spes victorie redin- 
tegraretur ; eo magis, ‘quod deustos pluteos turrium vide- 
bant, *nec facile adire apertos ad auxiliandum animum ad- 
vertebant, semperque ipsi recentes defessis succederent, 
omnemque Galliz salutem in illo vestigio temporis positam 
arbitrarentur: accidit, inspectantibus nobis, quod, “dig- 
num memoria visum, pretermittendum non existimavimus. 
Quidam ante portam oppidi Gallus, qui "per manus sevi ac 


154 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


picis transditas glebas in ignem e regione turris projiciebat, 
scorpione ab latere dextro transjectus exanimatusque con- 
οἷσι, Hunc ex proximis unus jacentem ‘transgressus, 
eodern illo munere fungebatur: eadem ratione ictu scorpi- 
onis exanimato altero, successit tertius et tertio quartus ; 
nec prius ille est a *propugnatoribus vacuus relictus locus, 
quam, *restincto aggere atque omni parte submotis hostibus, 
finis est pugnandi factus. 

26. Omnia experti Galli, quod res nulla successerat, 
postero die consilium ceperunt ex oppido ‘profugere, hor- 
tante et jubente Vercingetorige. Id, silentio noctis conati, 
non magna jactura suorum sese effecturos sperabant, prop- 
terea quod neque longe ab oppido castra Vercingetorigis 
aberant, et palus perpetua, que intercedebat, Romanos ad 
insequendum tardabat. Jamque hoc facere ποδία appara- 
bant, cum matres familiz repente in publicum procurrerunt 
flentesque, projecte ad pedes suorum, omnibus precibus 
petierunt, ne se et communes liberos hostibus ad supplicium 
dederent, quod ad capiendam fugam ‘nature et virium infir- 
mitas impediret. Ubi eos in sententia perstare viderunt, 
quod plerumque in summo periculo timor ‘misericordiam 
non recipit, conclamare et significare de fuga Romanis 
ceeperunt. Quo timore perterriti Galli, ne ab equitatu Ro- 
manorum vie preoccuparentur, consilio destiterunt: 

27. Postero die Cesar, promota turri, “directisque operi- 
bus, que facere instituerat, magno coorto imbri, ‘non inuti- 
lem hance ad capiendum consilium tempestatem arbitratus, 
quod paulo incautius custodias in muro dispositas videbat, 
suos quoque languidius in opere versari jussit, et, quid fieri 
vellet, ostendit. J.egiones “intra vineas in occulto “expe: 
litas cvhortatur, ut aliquando pro tantis laboribus fructum 
victorie perciperent: his, qui primi murum ascendissent, 
“premia proposuit, militibusque signum dedit. ΠῚ subite 
ex omnibus partibus evolaverunt, murumque celeriter com 
pleverunt 


LIBER VII. CAP. XXIX. 155 


28. Hostes, re nova perterriti, muro turribusque dejecti, 
in foro ac locis patentioribus cuneatim constiterunt, hoe 
animo, ut, si qua ex parte ‘obviam veniretur, *acie instructa 
depugnarent. Ubi neminem in equum locum sese demit- 
tere, sed toto undique muro circumfundi viderunt, veriti, ne 
omnino spes fugz tolleretur, abjectis armis, ultimas oppidi 
partes *continenti 1mpetu petiverunt: parsque ibi, ‘cum an- 
gusto portarum exitu se ipsi premerent, a militibus; pars, 
jam egressa portis, ab equitibus est interfecta: nec fuit 
quisquam, qui predz studeret. Sic et "Genabensi cade et 
labore operis incitati, non etate confectis, non mulieribus, 
non infantibus pepercerunt. Denique ex omni eo numero, 
qui fuit circiter quadraginta millium, vix octingenti, qui 
primo clamore audito se ex oppido ejecerant, incolumes ad 
Vercingetorigem pervenerunt. Quos ille, multa jam nocte, 

_silentio ex fuga excepit (veritus, ne qua in castris °ex eorum 
concursu et misericordia vulgi seditio oriretur), ut, procul 
in via dispositis familiaribus suis principibusque civitatum, 
"disparandos deducendosque ad suos curaret, *que cuique 
civitati pars castrorum ab initio obvenerat. 

29. Postero die concilio convocato consolatus cohorta- 
tusque est, “ne se admodum animo demitterent, neve per- 
turbarentur incommodo: non virtute, neque in acie vicisse 
Romanos, sed *artificio quodam et scientia oppugnationis, 
cujus rei fuerint ipsi imperiti: errare, si qui in bello omnes 
secundos rerum proventus expectent: sibi nunquam pla- 
cuisse, Avaricum defendi, cujus rei testes ipsos haberet; 
sed factum imprudentia Biturigum, et “nimia obsequentia 
reliquorum, uti hoc incommodum acciperetur: id tamen se 
celeriter majoribus commodis sanaturum. Nam, que ab 
reliquis Gallis civitates dissentirent, has sua diligentia ad- 
juncturum, atque unum consilium totius Gallie effecturum, 
cujus "consensu ne orbis quidem terrarum possit obsistere : 
idque se prope jam effectum habere. Interea equum esse, 
ab iis communis salutis causa impetrari, “ut castra munire 

P 


156 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


instituerent, quo facilius repentinos hentia impetus susti 
nere possent. Ἃ 

30. Fuit hee oratio non ingrata Gallis, maxime, quod 
ipse animo non defecerat, tanto accepto incommodo, neque 
se in occultum abdiderat et conspectum multitudinis fugerat : 
‘plusque animo providere et presentire existimabatur, quod, 
re integra, primo incendendum Avaricum, post deserendum 
censuerat. Itaque, ut reliquorum imperatorum res adverse 
auctoritatem minuunt, sic hujus ex contrario dignitas, in- 
commodo accepto, in dies augebatur: simul in spem venie- 
bant, ejus affirmatione, de reliquis adjungendis civitatibus, 
primumque eo tempore Galli castra munire instituerunt, et 
sic sunt animo consternati, homines *insueti laboris, ut 
omnia, que imperarentur, sibi patienda et perferenda exis- 
timarent. 

31. Nec minus, quam est pollicitus, Vercingetorix animo 
laborabat, ut reliquas civitates adjungeret, atque earum 
principes donis pollicitationibusque alliciebat. Huiec rei 
idoneos homines deligebat, quorum quisque aut oratione 
subdola aut amicitia facillime capi posset. ‘*Qui Avarice 
expugnato refugerant, armandos vestiendosque curat. Sim- 
ul ut deminute copiz redintegrarentur, imperat ‘certum nu- 
merum militum civitatibus, quem, et quam ante diem in 
castra adduci velit; sagittariosque omnes, quorum erat per- 
magnus in Gallia numerus, conquiri et ad se mitti jubet. 
His rebus celeriter id, quod Avarici deperierat, expletur. 
Interim *Teutomarus, Olloviconis filius, rex Nitiobrigum, 
cujus pater ab Senatu nostro amicus erat appellatus, cum 
magno equitum suorum numero, et quos ex Aquitania con- 
duxerat, ad eum pervenit. 

32. Cesar, ‘Avarici complures dies commoratus, sum- 
mamque ibi copiam frumenti et reliqui commeatus nactus, 
exercitum ex labore atque inopia refecit. Jam prope 
hieme confecta, cum ipso anni tempore ad ger2ndum bel- 
tum vocaretur et ad hostem proficisci constituisset, sive 


LIBER VII. GAP. ΧΧΧΙΙ 157 


eum ex paludibus silvisque elicere, sive obsidione premerse 
posset ; legati ad eum principes A.duorum veniunt, oratum, 
“ut maxime necessario tempore civitati subveniat: summo 
esse in periculo rem ; quod, ‘cum singuli magistratus antiqui- 
tus creari atque regiam potestatem annum obtinere consues- 
sent, *duo magistratum gerant, et se uterque eorum legibus 
creatum esse dicat. Horum esse alterum Convictolitanem, 
florentem et illustrem adolescentem ; alterum Cotum, anti- 
quissima familia natum, atque ipsum hominem summez po- 
tentiz et magne cognationis ; cujus frater Valetiacus prox- 
imo anno eundem magistratum gesserit: civitatem omnem 
esse in armis, divisum senatum, divisum populum; “suas 
cujusque eorum clientelas. Quod si diutius alatur contro- 
versia, fore, uti pars cum parte civitatis confligat ; id ne ac- 
cidat, positum in ejus diligentia atque auctoritate.” 

33. Cesar, etsi a bello atque hoste discedere ‘detrimen- 
tosum esse existimabat, tamen non ignorans, quanta ex dis- 
sensionibus incommoda oriri consuessent, ne tanta et tam 
conjuncta Populo Romano civitas, quam ipse semper alu- 
isset, omnibusque rebus ornasset, ad vim atque ad arma 
descenderet, atque °ea pars, que minus sibi confideret, aux- 
ilia a Vercingetorige arcesseret, huic rei prevertendum ex- 
istimavit; et quod legibus Aduorum his, qui summum 
magistratum obtinerent, excedere ex finibus non liceret, ‘ne 
quid de jure aut de legibus eorum deminuisse videretur, 
ipse in A‘duos proficisci statuit, senatumque omnem, et 
quos inter controversia esset, ad se Decetiam evocavit. 
Cum prope omnis civitas eo convenisset, ‘docereturque, 
paucis clam convocatis, alio loco, alio tempore, atque opor- 
tuerit, fratrem a fratre ‘renunciatum, cum leges, duo ex una 
familia, vivo utroque, non solum magistratus creari vetarent, 
sed etiam in senatu esse prohiberent: Cotum imperium 
deponere coégit ; Convictolitanem, *qui per sacerdotes more 
Civitatis, intermissis magistratibus, esset creatus, potestatem 
obtinere jussit. 


158 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


34. Hoc decreto interposito, cohortatus Aiduos, ut con- 
controversiarum ac dissensionum obliviscerentur, atque, 
ompibus omissis his rebus, huic bello servirent, eaque, que 
meruissent, premia ab se, devicta Gallia, expectarent, equi- 
vatumque omnem et peditum millia decem sibi celeriter 
mitterent, ‘que in presidiis rei frumentarie causa dispone- 
ret, exercitum in duas partes divisit; quatuor legiones in 
Senones Parisiosque Labieno ducendas dedit; sex ipse in 
Arvernos, ad oppidum Gergoviam secundum flumen Elaver, 
duxit: equitatus partem *illi attribuit, partem sibi reliquit. 
Qua re cognita Vercingetorix, omnibus interruptis ejus flu 
minis pontibus, “ab altera Elaveris parte iter facere cepit 

35. ‘Cum uterque utrique esset exercitus in conspectu, 
fereque e regione castris castra poneret, dispositis explora- 
toribus, necubi effecto ponte Romani copias transdn¢erent 
erat in magnis Cesari difficultatibus res, ne majorem esta - 
tis partem flumine impediretur ; °quod non fere ante autum- 
num Elaver vado transiri solet. Itaque, ne id accideret, 
silvestri loco castris positis, °e regione unius eorum pontium, 
quos Vercingetorix rescindendos curaverat, postero die cum 
duabus legionibus in occulto restitit; reliquas copias cum 
omnibus impedimentis, ut consueverat, misit, “captis quibus- 
dam cohortibus, uti numerus legionum constare videretur, 
His, quam longissime possent, progredi jussis, cum jam ex 
diei tempore conjecturam caperet in castra perventum, 
‘ilisdem sublicis, quarum pars inferior integra remanebat, 
pontem reficere cepit. Celeriter effecto opere legionibus- 
que transductis, et loco castris idoneo delecto, reliquas 
copias revocavit.. Vercingetorix, re cognita, ne contra 
suam voluntatem dimicare cogeretur, magnis itineribus an- 
tecessit. 

36 Cesar ex eo loco °quintis castris Gergoviam pervenit, 
equestrique preelio eo die levi facto, perspecto urbis situ, 
yuz, posita in altissimo monte, omnes aditus difficiles habe- 
vat, "de expugnatione desperavit ; de obsessione non prius 


LIBER VII. CAP. XXXVII. 159 


agendum constituit, quam rem frumentariam expedisset. 
At Vercingetorix, castris prope oppidum in monte _positis, 
mediocribus circum se intervallis separatim singularur 
civitatum copias collocaverat; atque omnibus ejus jugi 
collibus occupatis, ‘qua despici poterat, *horribilem speciem 
prebebat: principesque earum civitatum, quos 5101 ad con- 
silium capiendum delegerat, prima luce quotidie ad se jube- 
bat convenire, seu quid communicandum, seu quid adminis- 
trandum videretur: neque ullum fere diem intermittebat, 
quin equestri preelio, interjectis sagittariis, °quid in quoque 
esset animi ac virtutis suorum, periclitaretur. Erat e re 
gione oppidi collis sub ipsis radicibus montis, egregie mu 
nitus, atque ex omni parte circumcisus (quem si tenerent 
nostri, et aque magna parte et pabulatione libera ‘prohibituri 
hostes videbantur ; sed is locus presidio ab iis non nimis 
firmo tenebatur): tamen silentio noctis Cesar, ex castris 
egressus, prius quam subsidio ex oppido veniri posset, de- 
jecto presidio, potitus loco, duas ibi legiones collocavit, fos- 
samque duplicem duodenum pedum a majoribus castris ad 
minora perduxit, ‘ut tuto ab repentino hostium incursu etiam 
singuli commeare possent. 

37. Dum hee ‘ad Gergoviam geruntur, Convictolitanis 
‘Eduus, cui magistratum assignatum a Cesare demonstra- 
vimus, solicitatus ab Arvernis pecunia, cum quibusdam ado- 
fescentibus ‘colloquitur, quorum erat princeps Litavicus 
atque ejus fratres, amplissima familia nati adolescentes. 
Cum iis ‘premium communicat, hortaturque, “ ut se liberos 
et imperio natos meminerint: unam esse Auduorum civita 
tem, que certissimam Galliz victoriam distineat ; *ejus auc- 
toritate reliquas contineri; qt transducta, locum consis- 
tendi Romanis in Gallia non fore: “esse nonnullo se Ce- 
saris beneficio affectum, sic tamen, ut justissimam apud 
eum causam obtinuerit : sed plus communi libertati tribuere . 
cur enim potius A.dui de suo jure et de legibus ad Cesarem 
disceptatorem, quam Romani ad Avduos, veniant?” Celer 

P2 


160 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


iter a’olescentibus et oratione magistratus et premio de- 
ductis, cum se vel principes ejus consilii fore profiterentur 
ratio perficiendi querebatur, quod civitatem temere ad sus- 
cipiendum bellum adduci posse non confidebant. Placuit, 
uti Litavicus ‘decem illis millibus, que Cesari ad bellum mit- 
terentur, preficeretur, atc.ue ea ducenda curaret, fratresque 
ejus ad Cesarem precurrerent. Reliqua, qua ratione agi 
placeat, constituunt. 

38. Litavicus, accepto exercitu, cum millia passuum cir- 
citer triginta ab Gergovia abesset, convocatis subito militi- 
bus, lacrimans, “ Quo proficiscimur,” inquit, “ milites? 
Omnis noster equitatus, omnis nobilitas interiit : principes 
civitatis, Eporedirix et Viridomarus, insimulati proditionis, 
ab Romanis indicta causa interfecti sunt. Hee ab iis cog- 
noscite, qui ex ipsa cede fugerunt: nam ego, fratribus at- 
que omnibus meis propinquis interfectis, dolore prohibeor, 
que gesta sunt, pronunciare.” Producuntur ii, quos ille 
edocuerat, que dici vellet, atque eadem, que Litavicus pro- 
nunciaverat, multitudini exponunt: “omnes equites Auduo- 
rum interfectos, quod collocuti cum Arvernis dicerentur ; 
ipsos se inter multitudinem militum occultasse atque ex 
media cede profugisse.” Conclamant A%dui, et Litavicum, 
ut sibi consulat, obsecrant. ‘Quasi vero,” inquit ille, 
“ consilii sit res, ac non necesse sit nobis Gergoviam con- 
tendere et cum Arvernis nosmet conjungere. An dubita- 
tous, *quin, nefario facinore admisso, Romani jam ad nos 
interficiendos concurrant? Proinde, si quid est in nobis 
animi, persequamur eorum. mortem, qui indignissime inter- 
ierunt, atque hos latrones interficiamus.” “*Ostendit cives 
Romanos, qui ejus presidiffiducia una erant. Continuo 
magnum numerum frumenti commeatusque diripit, ipsos 
crudeliter excruciatos interficit: nuncios tota civitate A®du- 
orum dimittit, eodem mendacio, de cede equitum et princi 
pum permovet ; hortatur, ut simili ratione. atque ipse fecerit, 
‘suas injurias persequantur. 


LIBER Vit. CAP. XLI. 161 


29. Eporedirix Aiduus, summo loco natus adolescens et 
summz domi potentie, et una Viridomarus, pari etate et 
gratia, sed 'genere. dispari, quem Cesar, sibi ab Divitiaco 
transditum, ex humili loco ad summam dignitatem perdux- 
erat, in equitum numero convenerant, nominatim ak eo evo- 
cati. His erat inter se de principatu contentio, et in illa 
magistratuum controversia alter pro Convictolitane, alter 
pro Coto, summis opibus pugnaverant. Ex iis Eporedirix, 
cognito Litavici consilio, media fere nocte rem ad Cesarem 
defert; orat, “ne patiatur, civitatem pravis adolescentium 
consiliis ab amucitia Populi Romani deficere, quod futurum 
provideat, si se tot hominum millia cum hostibus conjunxe- 
rint, *quorum salutem neque propinqui negligere, neque civ- 
itas levi momento zstimare posset.” 

40. Magna affectus solicitudine hoc nuncio Cesar, quod 
semper AEduorum civitati precipue indulserat, *nulla inter- 
posita dubitatione legiones expeditas quatuor equitatumque 
omnem ex castris educit : nec fuit spatium tali tempore ad 
contrahenda castra, quod res posita in celeritate videbatur. 
Caium Fabium legatum cum legionibus duo castris presidio 
relinquit. Fratres Litavici cum comprehendi jussisset, 
paalo ante reperit ad hostes profugisse. Adhortatus milites, 
“ne necessario tempore itineris labore permoveantur,” cu- 
pidissimis omnibus, progressus millia passuum viginti quin- 
que, agmen Aiduorum conspicatus, ‘immisso equitatu, iter 
eorum moratur atque impedit, interdicitque omnibus, ne 
quemquam interficiant. Eporedirigem et Viridomarum, 
quos illi interfectos existimabant, inter equites versari suos- 
que appellare jubet. lis cognitis et Litavici fraude per- 
specta, Aidui manus tendere, ‘deditionem significare, et 
projectis armis mortem deprecari incipiunt. Litavicus 
Scum suis clientibus, quibus more Gallorum nefas est etiam 
in extrema fortuna deserere patronos, Gergoviam profugit. 

41. Cesar, nunciis ad civitatem A®duorum missis, ‘qu 
suo beneficio conservatos docerent, quos jure belli interfi. 


162 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


sere potuisset, tribusque horis noctis exercitui ad quieter 
datis, castra ‘ad Gergoviam movit. Medio fere itinere 
*equites, ab Fabio missi, quanto res in periculo fuerit, ex- 
ponuxt; summis copiis castra oppugnata demonstrant ; cum 
crebro integri defessis succederent nostrosque assiduo la- 
bore defatigarent, quibus propter magnitudinem castrorum 
perpetuo esset *eisdem in vallo permanendum ; multitudine 
sagittarum atque omni genere telorum multos vulneratos: 
ad hee sustinenda magno usui fuisse tormenta: Fabium 
discessu eorum, duabus relictis portis, obstruere ceteras, 
‘pluteosque vallo addere, et se in posterum diem similem 
ad casum parare. His rebus cognitis, Cesar summo studio 
militum ante ortum solis in castra pervenit. 

42. Dum hec ad Gergoviam geruntur, AZdui, primis nun- 
ciis ab Litavico acceptis, nullum sibi ‘ad cognoscendum 
spatium relinquunt. Impellit alios avaritia, alios iracundia 
et temeritas, que maxime illi hominum generi est innata, 
ut levem auditionem habeant pro re comperta. Bona civium 
Romanorum diripiunt, cedes faciunt, in servitutem abstra- 
hunt. ‘Adjuvat rem proclinatam Convictolitanis, plebem- 
que ad furorem impellit, ut, facinore admisso, ad sanitatem 
pudeat reverti. Marcum Aristium tribunum militum, iter 
ad legionem facientem, “data fide ex oppido Cabillono edu- 
cunt: idem facere cogunt eos, qui negotiandi causa ibi con- 
stiterant. Hos continuo in itinere adorti, omnibus impedi- 
mentis exuunt; repugnantes diem noctemque obsident; 
multis utrimque interfectis, majorem multitudinem ad arma 
concitant. 

43. Interim nuncio allato, omnes eorum milites in potes- 
tate Cesaris tenefi, concurrunt ad Aristium ; nihil publico 
factum consilio demonstrant ; *questionem de bonis direptis 
decernunt ; Litavici fratrumque bona publicant; legatos ad 
Cesarem sui purgandi gratia mittunt. Hee faciunt *recu- 
perandorum suorum causa: sed, contaminati facinore et 
capti:compendio ex direptis bonis, quod ea res ad multos 


- 


‘ 


LIBER VII. CAP. XLV. 163 


pertinebat, et timore pene exterriti, consilia clam de bello 
inire incipiunt, civitatesque reliquas legationibus solicitant 
Que tametsi Cesar intelligebat, tamen, quam mitissime pot- 
est, legatos appellat: '‘ nihil se propter inscientiam levi- 
tatemque vulgi gravius de civitate judicare, neque de sua in 
f@iduos benevolentia deminuere.” Ipse, majorem Gallia 
mowm expectans, ne ab omnibus civitatibus circumsistere- 
tur, consilia inibat, quemadmodum ab Gergovia discederet 
ac rursus *omnem exercitum contraheret; πᾶ profectio, 
nata ab timore defectionis, similis fuge videretur. 

44. Hee cogitanti *accidere visa est facultas bene ge- 
rende rei. Nam, cum minora in castra operis perspiciendi 
causa venisset, animadvertit collem, qui ab hostibus tene- 
batur, nudatum hominibus, qui superioribus diebus vix pre 
multitudine cerni poterat. Admiratus querit ex perfugis 
eausam, quorum magnus ad eum quotidie numerus conflue- 
bat. Constabat inter omnes, quodejam ipse Cesar per ex- 
ploratores cognoverat, ‘dorsum esse ejus jugi prope equum ; 
sed hunc silvestrem et angustum, qua esset aditus ad alte- 
ram oppidi partem: huic loco vehementer illos timere, nec 
jam aliter sentire, ‘uno colle ab Romanis occupato, si alte- 
rum amisissent, quin pene circumvallati atque omni exitu 
et pabulatione interclusi viderentur: ad hune muniendum 
locum omnes a Vercingetorige evocatos. 

45. Hac re cognita, Cesar mittit complures equitum tur- 
mas eo de media nocte: iis imperat, ut paulo tumultuosius 
omnibus in locis pervagarentur. ‘Prima luce magnum nu- 
merum impedimentorum ex castris detrahi ’mulionesque 


eum cassidibus, equitum specie ac simulatione, collibus cir- 


eumvehi jubet. His paucos addit equites, qui latius *osten- 
tationis causa vagarentur. Longo circuitu easdem omnes 
jubet peters regiones. Hee procul ex oppido videbantur, 
ut erat a Gergovia despectus in castra ; neque “tanto spatio, 
certi quid esset, explorari poterat. Legionem unam “eodem 
iugo mittit, et paulo progressam inferiore constituit loco, 


164 DE BELLO GALLICO 


silvisque occultat. Augetur Gallis suspicio, atque omnes 
‘ilo ad munitionem copie transducuntur. Vacua castra 
hostium Cesar conspicatus, tectis *insignibus suorum oc- 
cultatisque signis militaribus, *raros milites, ne ex oppido 
animadverterentur, ex majoribus castris in minora transdu- 
cit, legatisque, quos singulis legionibus prefecerat, quid 
fieri vellet, ostendit: in primis monet, ut contineant milites, 
ne studio pugnandi aut spe prede longius progrediantur: 
quid iniquitas loci habeat incommodi, proponit: hoc una 
celeritate posse vitari: ‘occasionis esse rem, non prelii 
His rebus expositis, signum dat, et ab dextera parte alio as- 
censu eodem tempore Auduos mittit. : 
46. Oppidi murus ab planitie atque initio ascensus, *recta 
regione, si nullus anfractus intercederet, mille et ducentos 
passus aberat: ®quicquid huic circuitus ad molliendum cli- 
vum accesserat, id spatium itineris augebat. At medio fere 
colle in longitudinem, ut natura montis ferebat, ex grandi- 
bus saxis sex pedum murum, qui nostrorum impetum tarda- 
ret, “preduxerant Galli, atque, inferiore omni spatio vacuo 
relicto, superiorem partem collis usque ad murum oppidi - 
densissimis castris compleverant.. Milites, dato signo, ce- 
leriter ad munitionem perveniunt, eamque transgressi, *trinis 
castris potiuntur. Ac tanta fuit in castris capiendis celeri- 
tas, ut Teutomarus, rex Nitiobrigum, subito in tabernaculo 
oppressus, ut meridie conquieverat, *superiore corporis parte 
nudata, vulnerato equo, vix se ex manibus predantium mi- 
litum eriperet. χά 
47. "Consecutus id, quod animo proposuerat, Cesar re- 
ceptui cani jussit, legionisque decime, qua tum erat comi- 
tatus, signa constitere. At reliquarum milites legionum, 
non exaudito tube sono, quod satis magna vallis intercede- 
bat, tamen ab tribunis militum legatisque, ut erat a Cesare 
preceptum, "retinebantur: sed, elati spe celeris victorie et 
hostium fuga superiorumque temporum secundis preeliis, 
nihil adeo arduum sibi existimabant quod non virtute con- 


LIBER VII. CAP. XLIX. 165 


woqui pussent , neque prius finem sequendi fecerunt, quam 
muro oppidi portisque appropinquarent. ‘Tum vero ex om- 
nibus urbis partibus orto clamore, qui longius aberant, re- 
pentino tumultu perterriti, cum hostem intra portas esse ex- 
istimarent, sese ex oppido ejecerunt. Matres familie _de 
muro ‘vestem argentumque jactabant, et, *pectoris fine pro- 
minentes, passis manibus obtestabantur Romanos, ut sibi 
parcerent, neu, sicut Avarici fecissent, ne mulieribus quid- 
em atque infantibus abstinerent. Nonnulle, de muris per 
manus demisse, sese militibus transdebant. Lucius Fabius, 
centurio legionis octave, quem inter suos eo die dixisse 
constabat, excitari se *Avaricensibus premiis neque com- 
missurum, ut prius quisquam murum ascenderet, “tres suos 
nactus manipulares, atque ab iis sublevatus, murum ascen- 
dit. Eos ipse rursus singulos-*exceptans, in murum extulit. 

48. Interim ii, qui ad alteram partem oppidi, ut supra de- 
monstravimus, ‘munitionis causa convenerant, primo exau- 
dito clamore, inde etiam crebris nunciis incitati, oppidum ab 
Romanis teneri, premissis equitibus, magno concursu eo 
contenderunt. Eorum ut quisque primus venerat, sub muro 
consistebat, suorumque pugnantium numerum = augebat. 
Quorum cum magna multitudo convenisset, matres familie, 
que paulo ante Romanis de muro manus tendebant, suos 
obtestari, et more Gallico passum capillum ostentare, li- 
berosque in conspectum proferre ceeperunt. . Erat Romanis 
‘nec loco, nec numero, equa contentio: simul, et cursu et 
*spatio pugne defatigati, non facile recentes atque integros 
sustinebant. 

49. Cesar, cum iniquo loco pugnari:hostiumque augeri 
copias videret, *premetuens suis, ad Titum Sextium lega- 
tum, quem minoribus castris presidio reliquerat, mittit, ut 
cohortes ex castris celeriter educeret, et sub infimo colle ab 
dextro latere hostium constitueret: ut, si nostros loco de- 
pulsos vidisset, quo minus libere hostes insequerentur, ter+ 


166 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


reret. Ipse paulum ex co loco cum legione progressus, ubi 
᾿ constiterat, eventum pugne expectabat. 

50. Cum acerrime cominus pugnaretur, hostes loco et 
numero, nostri virtute confiderent, subito sunt ΖΕ Δα visi, 
lab latere nostris aperto, quos Cesar ab dextra parte alio 
ascensu, manus distinende causa, miserat Hi*similitudine 
armorum vehementer nostros perterruerunt: ac, tametsi 
dextris humeris *exertis animadvertebantur, quod imsigne 
pacatis esse consuerat, tamen id ipsum sui fallendi causa 
milites ab hostibus factum existimabant. _Eodem tempore 
Lucius Fabius centurio, quique una murum, ascenderant, 
circumventi atque interfecti de muro precipitantur. Mar- 
cus Petreius, ejusdem legionis centurio, cum portas *exci- 
dere conatus esset, ἃ multitudine oppressus ac sibi despe- 
rans, multis jam vulneribus. acceptis, manipularibus suis, 
qui illum secuti erant, ‘“‘ Quoniam,” inquit, “me una. yobis- 
cum servare non possum, vestre quidem certe vite prospi- 
ciam, quos cupiditate gloria adductus in periculum deduxi. 
Vos, data facultate, vobis consulite.” Simul in medios hos- 
tes irrupit, duobusque interfectis, reliquos a porta paulum 
submovit. _Conantibus auxiliari suis, “Frustra,” inquit, 
“ mez vite subvenire conamini, quem jam sanguis viresque 
deficiunt: proinde hinc abite, dum est facultas, vosque ad 
legionem recipite.” Ita pugnans post paululum concidit, ‘ac 
suis saluti fuit. 

51. Nostri, cum undique premerentur, quadraginta sex 
centurionibus amissis, dejecti sunt loco: sed ‘intolerantius 
Gallos insequentes legio decima tardavit, que pro subsidio 
paulo zquiore loco constiterat. Hane rursus decime tertize 
legionis cohortes ’exceperunt, que, ex castris minoribus 
educte, cum Tito Sextio legato locum ceperant superiorem. 
Legiones, ubi primum planitiem attigerunt, infestis contra 
hostes signis constiterunt. Vercingetorix ab radieibus collis 
suos intra munitiones reduxit. Eo die milites sunt paule 
minus septingentis desiderati. | 


\ 


LIBER VII. CAP. Liv. 167 


52. Postero die Cesar, concione adyocata, ‘'Temerita- 
tem cupiditatemque militum reprehendit, quod sibi ipsi ju- 
dicavissent, }quo procedendum, aut quid agendum videretur, 
neque signo recipiendi dato constjtissent, neque a tribunis 
militum legatisque retineri potuissent: *exposito, quid ini- 
quitas loci posset, quid ipse ad Avaricum sensisset cum, 
sine duce et sine equitatu deprehensis hostibus, exploratam 
victoriam *dimisisset, ne parvum modo detrimentum in con- 
tentione propter iniquitatem loci accideret. ‘Quanto opere 
eorum animi magnitudinem admiraretur, quos non castrorum 
munitiones, non altitudo montis, non murus oppidi tardare 
potuisset ; tanto opere licentiam arrogantiamque reprehen- 
dere, quod ‘plus se, quam imperatorem, de victoria atque 
exitu rerum sentire existimarent: nec minus se in milite 
modestiam et continentiam, quam virtutem atque animi mag- 
nitudinem desiderare.” 

58. Hac habita concione, et ad extremum oratione con- 
firmatis milibitus, “‘ne ob hanc causam animo permoveren- 
tur, neu, quod iniquitas loci attulisset, id virtuti hostium trib- 
uerent:” 7eadem de profectione cogitans, que ante senserat, 
legiones ex castris eduxit, aciemque idoneo loco constituit. 
Cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in equum locum descen- 
deret, levi facto equestri proelio atque eo secundo, in castra 
exercitum ®reduxit. Cum hoc idem postero die fecisset, 
satis ad Gallicam ostentationem minuendam militumque 
animos confirmandos factum existimans, in Aiduos castra 
movit. Ne tum quidem insecutis hostibus, tertio die ad 
flumen Elaver pontem refecit, atque exercitum transduxit.’ 

_54. Ibi a Viridomaro atque Eporedirige Aiduis %appel- 
Jatus,. discit, cum omni equitatu Litavicum ad solicitandos 
Jiduos profectum esse: opus esse, et ipsos antecedere ad 
confirmandam civitatem. Etsi multis jam rebus perfidiam 
/Eduorum perspectam habebat, atque horum discessu ad- 
maturari defectionem civitatis existimabat; tamen eos re- 
tinendos non censuit, ne aut inferre injuriam videretur, aut 


Q 


108 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


dare timoris aliquam suspicionem. Discedentibus his brev 
iter sua in Auduos merita exponit: ‘ quos et quam humiles 
accepisset, compulsos in oppida, ‘multatos agris, omnibus 
ereptis copiis, imposito stipendio, obsidibus summa cum con- 
tumelia extortis; et quam in fortunam, *quamque in ampli- 
tudinem deduxisset, ut non solum in pristinum statum re- 
dissent, sed *omnium temperum dignitatem et gratiam ante- 
cessisse viderentur.” His datis mandatis, eos ab se dimisit. 

55. Noviodunum erat oppidum /&duorum, ad ripas Li- 
geris opportuno loco positum. ‘*Huc Cesar omnes obsides 
Galliz, frumentum, pecuniam publicam, suorum atque exer- 
citus impedimentorum magnam partem contulerat: huc 
magnum numerum equorum, hujus belli causa in Italia atque 
Hispania coémtum, miserat. Eo cum Eporedirix Virido- 
marusque venissent et de statu civitatis cognovissent, Lita- 
vicum °Bibracte ab Aiduis receptum, quod est oppidum 
apud eos maxime auctoritatis, Convictolitanem magistratum 
magnamque partem senatus ad eum convenisse, legatos ad 
Vercingetorigem de pace et amicitia concilianda publice 
missos : non pretermittendum ‘tantum commodum existima- 
verunt. Itaque, interfectis Novioduni custodibus, quique eo 
negotiandi aut itineris causa convenerant, pecuniam atque 
equos inter se partiti sunt; obsides civitatum Bibracte ad 
magistratum deducendos curaverunt ; oppidum, quod ab se 
teneri non posse judicabant, ne cui esset usui Romanis, in- 
cenderunt ; frumenti quod subito potuerunt, navibus avexe- 
runt; reliquum flumine atque incendio corruperunt ; ipsi ex 
‘finitimis regionibus copias cogere, presidia custodiasque ad 
ripas Ligeris disponere, equitatumque omnibus locis, injici- 
endi timoris causa, ostentare cceperunt, "si ab re frumentaria 
Romanos excludere possent. Quam ad spem multum eos 
adjuvabat, quod Liger ‘ex nivibus creverat, ut omnino vado 
non posse transiri videretur. 

56. Quibus rebus cognitis, Cesar maturandum sibi cen 
suit, 81 esset in perficiendis pontibus periclitandum, nu‘ 


LIBER VII. CAP. LVII!. 169 


prius, quam essent majores eo coacte copiz, dimicaret 
Nam, ut commutato consilio iter in Provinciam converte- 
ret, ‘id nemo tunc quidem necessario faciendum existima- 
bat, cum quod infamia atque indignitas rei et oppositus 
mons Cevenna viarumque difficultas impediebat, tum max- 
ime, *quod abjuncto Labieno atque iis legionibus, quas una 
miserat, vehementer timebat. Itaque, admodum magnis 
diurnis atque nocturnis itineribus confectis, contra omnium 
opinionem ad Ligerim pervenit; vadoque per equites in- 
vento, ‘pro rei necessitate opportuno, ut brachia modo atque 
humeri ad sustinenda arma liberi ab aqua esse possent, dis- 
posito equitatu, qui vim fluminis refringeret, atque hostibus 
primo aspectu perturbatis, incolumem exercitum transduxit : 
frumentumque in agris et pecoris copiam nactus, repleto iis 
rebus exercitu; iter in Senonas facere instituit. 

57. Dum hec apud Cesarem geruntur, Labienus eo sup- 
plemento, quod nuper ex Italia venerat, relicto Agendici, ut 
esset impedimentis presidio, cum quatuor legionibus Lute- 
tiam proficiscitur (id est oppidum Parisiorum, positum in 
insula fluminis Sequanz), cujus adventu ab hostibus cognito, 
magne ex finitimis civitatibus copie convenerunt. Summa 
imperii transditur Camulogeno Aulerco, qui, prope confec- 
tus ztate, tamen propter singularem scientiam rei militaris 
ad eum est honorem evocatus. Is cum animum advertisset, 
‘perpetuam esse paludem, que influeret in Sequanam atque 
illum omnem locum magnopere impediret, hic consedit nos- 
trosque transitu prohibere instituit. 

58. Labienus primo vineas agere, cratibus atque aggere 
paludem explere atque iter munire conabatur. ~Postquam 
id *difficilius confieri animadvertit, silentio e castris tertia 
vigilia egressus, eodem, quo venerat, itinere Melodunum 
pervenit. Id est oppidum Senonum, in insula Sequane pos- 
itum, ut paulo ante Lutetiam diximus. Deprehensis navi- 
bus circiter quinquaginta celeriterque conjunctis, atque eo 
militibus impositis e* rei novitate perterritis oppidanis qua- 


170 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


rum magna pars ad beilum erat evocata, sine contentione 
oppido potitur. Refecto ponte, quem  superioribus diebus 
hostes resciderant, exercitum transducit et secundo flumine 
ad Lutetiam iter facere cepit. Hostes, re cognita ab iis 
qui a Meloduno profugerant, Lutetiam incendunt pontesque 
ejus oppidi rescindi jubent: ipsi ‘profecti a palude, in ripis 
Sequane, e regione Lutetie, contra Labieni castra considunt. 

59. Jam Cesar a Gergovia discessisse audiebatur; jam 
de Acduorum defectione et *secundo Gallie motu rumores 
afferebantur, Gallique in colloquiis, interclusum: itinere et 
Ligeri Cesarem, inopia frumenti coactum, in Provinciam 
contendisse confirmabant.  Bellovaci autem, defectione 
/Eduorum cognita, qui ante erant per se “infideles, manus 
cogere atque aperte bellum parare cceperunt. Tum Labie- 
nus, tanta rerum commutatione, longe aliud sibi capiendum 
consilium, atque antea senserat, intelligebat: neque jam, 
ut aliquid acquireret, ‘preelioque hostes lacesseret; sed ut 
incolumem, exercitum Agendicum reduceret, cogitabat. 
Namque altera ex parte Bellovaci, que civitas in Gallia 
’maximam habet opinionem virtutis, instabant; alteram Ca- 
mulogenus parato atque instructo exercitu tenebat: tum 
legiones, a presidio atque impedimentis interclusas, maxi 
mum flumen “distinebat. ‘Tantis subito difficultatibus. ob 
jectis, ab animi virtute auxilium petendum videbat. 

60. Itaque sub vesperum consilio convocato, cohortatus, 
ut ea, que imperasset, diligenter industrieque administra 
rent, naves, quas a Meloduno deduxerat, singulas equitibus 
Romanis attribuit, et, prima confecta vigilia, quatuor millia 
passuum secundo flumine silentio progredi ibique se ex- 
pectari jubet.. Quinque cohortes, quas minime firmas ad 
dimicandum esse existimabat, ‘castris presidio relinquit: 
quinque ejusdem legionis reliquas de media nocte cum om 
nibus impedimentis adverso flumine magno tumultu profi 
cisci imperat. °Conquirit etiam lintres: has, magno sonitu 
remorum incitatas, in eandem partem mittit. Ipse post 


LIBER VII. CAP. LXII. on 


paulo, silentio egressus, cum tribus legionibus ‘ewn locum 
petit, quo naves appelli jusserat. 

61. Eo cum esset ventum, exploratores enki, ut omni 
fluminis parte erant dispositi, inopinantes, quod magna sub- 
ito erat coorta tempestas, ab nostris opprimuntur: *exerci- 
tus equitatusque, equitibus Romanis *administrantibus, quos 
ei negotio prefecerat, celeriter transmittitur. Uno fere 
tempore sub lucem hostibus nunciatur, in castris Romanorum 
‘preter consuetudinem tumultuari et magnum ire agmen 
adverso flumine, sonitumque remorum in eadem parte ex- 
audiri, et paulo infra milites navibus transportari. Quibus 
rebus auditis, quod existimabant tribus locis transire legi- 
ones, atque omnes, perturbatos defectione Aduorum, fugam 
parare, suas quoque copias in tres partes distribuerunt. 
Nam, et presidio e regione castrorum relicto, et parva 
manu °Metiosedum versus missa, que tantum progrederetur, 
quantum naves processissent, reliquas copias contra Labie- 
num duxerunt. 

62. Prima luce et nostri omnes erant transportati et hos 
tium acies cernebatur. Labienus, milites cohortatus, “ut 


sue pristine virtutis et tot secundissimorum preeliorum me-— 


moriam .retinerent, atque ipsum Cesarem, cujus ductu 
sepenumero hostes superassent, presentem adesse existi- 
marent,” dat signum prelii. Primo concursu ab dextro 
cornu, ubi septima legio consisterat, hostes pelluntur atque 
in fugam conjiciuntur: ab sinistro, quem locum duodecima 
legio tenebat, cum primi ordines hostium transfixi pilis con- 
cidissent, tamen acerrime reliqui resistebant, ‘nec dabat 
suspicionem fuge quisquam. Ipse dux hostium Camuloge- 
nus suis aderat atque eos cohortabatur. At, incerto etiam 
nunc exitu victorie, cum septime legionis tribunis esset 
nunciatum, que in sinistro cornu gererentur, post tergum 
hoatium legionem ostenderunt signaque intulerunt. Ne ev 
quidem tempore quisquam loco cessit, sed circumventi om- 
nes interfectique sunt. "Eandem fortunam tulit Camuloge- 


Q2 


172 DE BELLO GALLICO, ἌΝ 


nus, At ii, qui presidio ‘contra castra Labieni erant relicts 
cum preliym commissum audissent, subsidio suis ierunt 
collemque ceperunt, neque nostrorum militum victorum im- 
petum sustinere potuerunt. Sic, cum suis fugientibus per- 
mixti, quos non silve montesque texerunt, ab equitatu sunt 
interfecti. *Hoc negotio confecto, Labienus revertitur Agen- 
dicum, ubi impedimenta totius exercitus relicta erant: inde 
cum omnibus copiis ad Czsarem pervenit. 

63. Defectione AXduorum cognita, bellum augetur. Le- 
gationes in omnes partes circummittuntur: quantum gratia, 
auctoritate, pecunia valent, ad solicitandas civitates nituntur. 
Nacti obsides, quos Czsar apud eos deposuerat, *horum 
supplicio dubitantes territant. Petunt a Vercingetorige 
dui, ad se veniat, ‘rationesque belli gerendi communicet. 
‘Re impetrata, contendunt ut ipsis summa imperii tr 
tur; et, re in controversiam deducta, totius Galliz concilium 
Bibracte indicitur. Eodem conveniunt undique frequentes, 
SMultitudinis suffragiis res permittitur: ad unum omnes 
Vercingetorigem probant imperatorem. Ab hoc concilio 
Remi, Lingones, Treviri afuerunt: ‘illi, quod amicitiam 
Romanorum sequebantur ; ‘Treviri, quod aberant longius et 
ab Germanis premebantur: que fuit causa, quare toto abes- 
sent bello et neutris auxilia mitterent.. Magno dolore A®dui 
ferunt, se dejectos principatu ; queruntur fortune commuta- 
tionem, *et Cesaris in se indulgentiam requirunt; neque 
tamen, suscepto bello, “suum consilium ab reliquis separare 
-audent. Inviti, summez spei adolescentes, Eporedirix et 
Viridomarus, Vercingetorigi parent. 

64. Ille imperat reliquis civitatibus obsides: “denique ei 
rei constituit diem: huc omnes equites, "quindecim millia 
numero, celeriter convenire jubet: peditatu, quem ante ha- 
buerit, se fore contentum dicit, neque fortunam tentaturum, 
aut in acie dimicaturum; sed, quoniam abundet equitatu, 
perfacile esse factu, frumentationibus pabulationibusque Ro- 
manos prohibere : «quo modo animo sua ipsi frument cor 


LIBER VII. CAP. LXVI. 173 


rumpant edificiaque incendant, qua rei familiaris jactura 
perpetuum imperium libertatemque se consequi videant 
His constitutis rebus, Auduis Segusianisque, qui sunt fini- 
timi 'Provincie, decem millia peditum imperat: huc addit 
equites octingentos. His preficit fratrem Eporedirigis, bel- 
lumque inferre Allobrogibus jubet. Altera ex parte Gabalog 
proximosque pagos Arvernorum in Helvios, item Rutenos 
Cadurcosque ad fines Volcarum Arecomicorum depopulan< 
dos mittit. Nihilo minus clandestinis nunciis legationibus- 
que Allobrogas sclicitat, °quorum mentes nondum ab supe- 
riore bello resedisse sperabat. Horum principibus pecunias, 
civitati autem imperium totius povinciz pollicetur. 

65. *Ad hos omnes casus provisa erant presidia cohortium 
dvarum et viginti, que ex ipsa coacta provincia ab Lucic 
Cesare legato ad omnes partes opponebantur. Helvii, sua 
sponte cum finitimis prelio congressi, pelluntur, et, Caic 
Valerio Donotauro, Caburi filio, principe civitatis compluri- 
busque aliis interfectis, intra oppida murosque compelluntur. 
Allobroges, crebris ad Rhodanum dispositis presidiis, magna 
cum cura et diligentia ‘suos fines tuentur. Cesar, quod 
hostes equitatu superiores esse intelligebat, et, interclusis 
omnibus itineribus, nulla re ex Provincia atque Italia suble- 
vari poterat, trans Rhenum in Germaniam mittit ad eas civ- 
itates, quas superioribus annis pacaverat, equitesque ab his 
arcessit, et levis armature pedites, qui inter eos preeliari 
consueverant. Eorum adventu, quod minus idoneis equis 
utebantur, a tribunis militum reliquisque, ‘sed et equitibus 
Romanis atque ‘evocatis, equos sumit, Germanisque dise 
tribuit. 

66. Interea, dum hec geruntur, hostium copie ex Arver- 
nis, equitesque, qui “toti Gallie erant imperati, conveniunt, 
Magno horum coacto numero, cum Cesar in Sequanos per 
extremos Lingonum fines iter faceret, quo facilius subsidium 
Provincie ferri posset, circiter millia passuum decem ab 
Romanis trinis castris Vercingetorix consedit: convocatis- 


174 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


que ad concilium prefectis equitum, “ venisse tempus vic 
torie,” demonstrat: ‘“ fugere in Provinciam Romanos Gal- 
liaque excedere: id sibi ad preesentem obtinendam liberta- 
tem satis esse; ad reliqui temporis pacem atque otium 
parum profici: majoribus enim coactis copiis reversuros, 
neque finem belli facturos. Proinde in agmine impeditos 
adoriantur. Si pedites suis auxilium ferant ‘atque in eo 
morentur, iter confici non posse ; si (id quod magis futurum 
confidat), relictis impedimentis, sue saluti consulant, et 
usu rerum necessariarum “οἱ dignitate spoliatum iri. Nam 
de equitibus hostium, quin nemo eorum progredi modo extra 
agmen audeat, ne ipsos quidem debere dubitare. Id quo 
majore faciant animo, °copias se omnes pro castris habitu- 
rum, et terrori hostibus futurum.” Conclamant equites, 
“ sanctissimo jurejurando confirmari oportere, ne tecto reci- 
piatur, ne ad liberos, ne ad parentes, ne ad uxorem aditum 
habeat, qui non bis per agmen hostium perequitarit.” 

67. Probata re atque omnibus ad jusjurandum adactis, ; 
postero die in tres partes distributo equitatu, ‘due se acies 
ab duobus lateribus ostendunt: ‘una a primo agmine iter 
impedire cepit. Qua re nunciata, Cesar suum quoque 
equitatum, tripartito divisum, contra hostem ire jubet. Pug- 
natur una tunc omnibus in partibus: consistit agmen: im- 
pedimenta inter legiones recipiuntur. Si qua in parte nos- 
tri laborare aut gravius premi videbantur, ‘eo signa inferri 
Cesar aciemque converti jubebat: qua res et hostes ad in- 
sequendum tardabat et nostros ‘spe auxilii confirmabat. 
Tandem *Germani ab dextro latere, summum jugum nacti, 
hostes loco depellunt ; fugientes usque ad °flumen, ubi Ver- 
cingetorix cum pedestribus copiis consederat, persequuntur, 

-compluresque interficiunt. Qua re animadversa, reliqui, ne. 
circumvenirentur, veriti, se fugee mandant. Omnibus locis 
fit cedes: tres nobilissimi A.dui capti ad Casarem perdn 
cuntur: 'Cotus, prefectus equitum, qui controversiam cum 
Convictolitane proximis comitiis habuerat; et Cavarillus, 


LIBER VII. CAP. LXX. 175 


qui post defectionem Litavici pedestribus copiis prefuerat ; 
et Eporedirix, quo duce ante adventum Cesaris A.dui cum 
Sequanis bello contenderant. 

68. Fugato omni equitatu, Vercingetorix copias suas, ‘ut 
pro castris collocaverat, reduxit; protinu8Sque *Alesiam, 
quod est oppidum Mandubiorum, iter facere ceepit; celeri- 
terque impedimenta ex castris educi et se subsequi jussit. 
Cesar, impedimentis in proximum collem deductis, duabus- 
que legionibus presidio relictis, secutus, quantum diei tem- 
pus est passum, circiter *tribus millibus hostium ex novis- 
simo agmine interfectis, altero die ad Alesiam castra fecit. 
Perspecto urbis situ, perterritisque hostibus, quod equitatu, 
‘quo maxime confidebant, erant pulsi, adhortatus ad laborem 
milites, Alesiam circumvallare instituit. 

69. Ipsum erat oppidum in colle summo, admodum edito 
loco, ut, nisi obsidione, expugnari posse non videretur, 
Cujus collis radices ‘duo duabus ex partibus flumina sublue- 
bant. Ante id oppidum planities circiter millia passuum 
trium in longitudinem patebat: reliquis ex omnibus parti 
bus ®colles, mediocri interjecto spatio, pari altitudinis fasti- 
gio, oppidum cingebant.. Sub muro, que pars collis ad ori- 
entem solem spectabat, hunc omnem locum copie Gallorum 
compleverant, fossamque et “maceriam sex in altitudinem 
pedum preduxerant. ‘Ejus munitionis, que ab Romanis 
instituebatur, circuitus undecim millium passuum tenebat. 
Castra opportunis locis erant posita, ibique *castella viginti 
tria facta ; quibus in castellis interdiu stationes disponeban- 
tur, ne qua subito eruptio fieret: hec eadem noctu “excu 
bitoribus ac firmis presidiis tenebantur. 

70. "Opere instituto, fit equestre prelium in ea planitie. 
quam intermissam collibus tria millia passuum in longitudi- 
nem patere, supra demonstravimus. Summa vi ab utrisque 
contenditur. Laborantibus nostris Caesar Germanos sub- 
mittit, legionesque pro casttis constituit, ne qua subito irrup- 
tio ab hostium peditatu fiat. Presidio legionum addito, 


176 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


. 


nostris animus augetur: hostes, in fugam conjecti, se ipsi 
multitudine impediunt ‘atque angustioribus portis relictis 
coarctantur. ‘lum Germani acrius usque ad munitiones se- 
quuntur. Fit magna cedes: nonnulli, relictis equis, fossam 
transire et materiam transcendere conantur. Paulum legi- 
ones Cesar, quas pro vallo constituerat, promoveri jubet. 
Non minus, qui intra munitiones erant, Galli perturbantur ; 
veniri ad se confestim existimantes, ad arma conclamant ; 
nonnulli perterriti,in oppidum irrumpunt. Vercingetorix 
portas jubet claudi, ne castra nudentur.. Multis interfectis, 
compluribus equis captis, Germani sese recipiunt. 

71. Vercingetorix, priusquam munitiones ab: Romanis 
perficiantur, consilium capit, omnem ab se equitatum noctu 
‘dimittere. Discedentibus mandat, “ut suam quisque eorum 
civitatem adeat, omnesque, qui per xtatem arma ferre pos- 
sint, ad bellum cogant; sua in illos merita proponit, obtes- 
taturque, ut sue salutis rationem habeant, neu se, de com- 
muni libertate optime meritum, hostibus in cruciatum de- 
dant: quod si indiligentiores fuerint, millia hominum de- 
lecta octoginta una secum interitura demonstrat; ‘ratione 
inita, frumentum se exigue dierum triginta habere, sed paulo 
etiam longius tolerare posse parcendo.” His datis manda- 
tis, qua erat nostrum opus ‘intermissum, secunda vigilia 
silentio equitatum dimittit; frumentum omne ad se referri 
jubet; capitis penam iis, qui non paruerint, constituit: 
pecus, cujus magna erat ab Mandubiis compulsa copia, viri- 
tim distribuit ; frumentum parce et paulatim metiri instituit : 
copias omnes, quas pro oppido collocaverat, in oppidum re- 
eipit. His rationibus auxilia Gallie expectare et bellum 
administrare parat. 

72. Quibus rebus ex perfugis et captivis cognitis, Cesar 
hee genera munitionis instituit. Fossam ‘pedum viginti 
directis lateribus duxit, ut ejus fosse solum tantundem pa- 
teret, quantum summa Jabra distabant. “‘Reliquas omnes 
munitiones ab ea fossa pedes quadringentos reduxit : id hoe 


pom, -* 
ΒΙΒΟΙ͂Υ Ἃ 


4 


Ὁ] Jopun resay Aq opeu youd ὃ “IY 8} BuO payents 





Π 5,2819 BJO UNIO} OY} ὉΠ ΒΟΥ ΒΊΩΙ "6 ᾿ΒΊΠΘΌΙΟΠ1Β4 PUe ἩΒΟΙΠΘΣΙ 8 “peoiq 199] UODYY ᾿ΒΘ 191: 


SIOMOT, ‘OT suro 


Soysng WIA pei9a0d stg Ὁ iddig’¢ ‘say ‘pb “uN 








Visw ΤΥ 


178 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


eonsilio (quoniam tantum esset necessario spatium coni- 
plexus, ‘nec facile totum opus corona militum cingeretur), 
ne de improviso aut nectu ad munitiones hostium multitudo 
advolaret ; aut interdiu tela in nostros, *operi destinatos, 
conjicere possent. “Hoc intermisso spatio, duas fossas, 
yuindecim pedes latas, eadem altitudine perduxit: quarum 
interiorem, campestribus ac demissis locis, aqua ex flumine 
derivata complevit. “Post eas aggerem ac vallum duodecim 
pedum exstruxit; huic loricam pinnasque adjecit, *grandi- 
bus cervis eminentibus ad commissuras pluteorum atque 
aggeris, qui ascensum hostium tardarent; et “turres toto 
opere circumdedit, que pedes octoginta inter se distarent 

73. Erat eodem tempore et ‘materiari et frumentari et 
tantas munitiones fieri necesse, “deminutis nostris copiis 
que longius ab castris progrediebantur: ac nonnunquam 
opera nostra Galli tentare, atque eruptionem ex oppido plu. 
ribus portis summa vi facere eonabantur. Quare ad hee 
rursus opera addendum Cesar putavit, quo minore numero 
militum munitiones defendi possent. Itaque truncis arbo- 
rum aut admodum firmis ramis *abscisis, “atque horum de- 
libratis ac preacutis cacuminibus, "pexpetuz fossa, quinos 
pedes alte, ducebantur. Huc illi stipitss demissi et ab in- 
fimo revincti, ne revelli possent, ab ramis emminebant. Quini 
erant ordines, conjuncti inter se atque implicati; “quo qui 
intraverant, se ipsi acutissimis vallis induebant. “Hos cip- 
pos appellabant. Ante hos, obliquis ordinibus in “quincun- 
cem dispositos, “scrobes trium in altitudinem pedum fodie 
bantur, paulatim angustiore ad infimum fastigio. Huc tere- 
tes stipites, feminis crassitudine, ab summo preacuti et 
preusti, demittebantur ita, ut non amplius digitis quatuor ex 
terra eminerent: “simul, confirmandi et stabiliendi causa, 
singuli ab infimo solo pedes terra exculcabantur: reliqua 
pars scrobis ad occultandas insidias viminibus ac virgultis 
integebatur. Hujus generis octoni ordines ducti, ternos 
inter se pedes distabant. “Id ex similitudine floris lilium 


Fey wo 


LIBER VII. CAP. L¥XV. 17% 


appellabant. Ante hec 'talew, pedem longe, ferreis hamis 
infixis, tote in.terram infodiebantur ; mediocribusque intex 
missis spatiis, omnibus locis disserebantur, quos stimulos 
nominabant. 

74. His rebus perfectis, *regiones secutus quam potuit 
equissimas pro loci natura, quatuordecim millia passuum 
complexns, pares ejusdem generis munitiones, diversas ab 
his, contra exteriorem hostem perfecit, ut ne magna quidem 
multitudine, si ita accidat ’ejus discessu, munitionum pre- 
sidia circumfundi possent: ‘neu cum periculo ex castris 
egredi cogantur, dierum triginta pabulum frumentumque 
habere omnes convectum jubet. 

75. Dum hee ad Alesiam geruntur, Galli, concilio ‘prin- 
cipum indicto, non omnes, qui arma ferre possent, ut cen- 
suit Vercingetorix, convocandos statuunt, sed certum nume- 
rum cuique civitati imperandum ; ne, tanta multitudine con- 
fusa, nec moderari, nec discernere suos, nec *frumentandi 
rationem habere possent. Imperant Aiduis atque eorum 
clientibus, Segusianis, Ambivaretis, ‘Aulercis Brannovici- 
bus, millia triginta quinque ; parem numerum Arvernis, ad- 
junctis Eleutetis Cadurcis, Gabalis, Velaunis, qui sub impe- 
rio Arvernorum esse consuerunt ; Senonibus, Sequanis, Bi- 
turigibus, Santonis, Rutenis, Carnutibus duodena millia ; 
Bellovacis decem ; totidem Lemovicibus; octona Pictoni- 
bus et Turonis et Parisiis et Helviis; Suessionibus, Am- 
bianis, Mediomatricis, Petrocoriis, Nerviis, Morinis, Nitio- 
brigibus quina millia, Aulercis Cenomanis totidem ; Atreba- 
tibus quatuor; Bellocassis, Lgxoviis, Aulercis Eburovici- 
bus terna; Rauracis et Boiis triginta ; universis civitatibus, 
que Oceanum attingunt, queque eorum consuetudine Ar- 
morice appellantur (quo sunt in numero Curiosolites, Rhe- 
dones, Ambibari, Caletes, Osismii, *Lemovices, Veneti, 
Unelli), sex. Ex his Bellovaci swam numerum non contu- 
lerunt, quod se suo nomine atque arbitrio cum Romanis 


᾿ς Yellum gesturos dicerent, neque cujusquam imperio obtem- 


R 


18( DE BELLO GALLICO. 


peraturos: rogati tamen ab Commio, pro ejus nospitio bina 
millia miserunt. é 

76. ‘Hujus opera Commii, ita ut antea demonstravimus, 
fideli atque utili superioribus annis erat usus in Britannia 
Cesar: quibus ille pro meritis *civitatem ejus immunem 
esse jusserat, *jura legesque reddiderat, atque ipsi Morinos 
attribuerat. ‘Tanta tamen universe Gallie consensio fuit 
libertatis vindicande, et pristine belli laudis recuperande, 
ut neque beneficiis, neque amicitiz memoria, moverentur ; 
omnesque et animo et opibus in id bellum incumberent, 
coactis equitum octo millibus et peditum circiter ducentis 
et quadraginta. ‘Hec in AZduorum finibus recensebantur 
numerusque inibatur: prefecti constituebantur: Commio 
Atrebati, Viridomaro et Eporedirigi, Acduis, Vergasillatno 
Arverno, consobrino Vercingetorigis, summa imperii trans- 
ditur. His delecti ex civitatibus attribuuntur, quorum con- 
silio bellum administraretur. Ommnes alacres et fiduciz 
pleni ad Alesiam proficiscuntur :’ neque erat omnium quis- 
quam, qui aspectum modo tante multitudinis sustineri posse 
arbitraretur; presertim ‘ancipiti prelio, cum ex oppide 
eruptione pugnaretur, ‘foris tante copie equitatus peditatus- 
que cernerentur. 4 

77. At ii, qui Alesie obsidebantur, "preterita die, qua 
suorum auxilia expectaverant, ‘consumto omni frumento, 
‘ascii, quid in A‘duis gereretur, concilio coacto, de exitu 
fortunarum suarum consultabant. Apud quos variis dictis 
sententiis, quarum pars deditionem, pars, dum vires suppet- 
erent, eruptionem censebant, non pretereunda videtur ora 
tio Critognati, propter ejus singularem ac nefariam crudeli- 
tatem. Hic, summo in Arvernis ortus loco, et magne hab- 
itus auctoritatis, “ Nihil,” inquit, “de eorum. senteéntia® 
dicturus sum, qui turpissimam servitutem deditionis nomine 
appellant ; neque hos habendos civium loco, neque ad con- 
cilium adhibendos, censeo. Cum iis mihi res sit, qui erup- 
tionem probant: quorum in consilio, omnium vestrum con 


i 


Ay 


LIBER VII. CAP. LXXVIs. 18] 


sensu, pristine residere virtutis memevia videtur. Animi 
est ista mollities, non virtus, inopiam paulisper ferre non 
posse. Qui ultro morti offerant, facilius reperiuntur, quam 
qui dolorem patienter ferant. Atque ego hance sententiam 
probarem (‘nam apud me multum dignitas potest), si nullam, 
preterquam vite nostre, jacturam fieri viderem ; sed in con- 
silio capiendo omnem Galliam respiciamus, quam ad nos- 
trum auxilium concitavimus. Quid, hominum *millibus oc- 
toginta uno loco interfectis, propinquis consanguineisque 
nostris animi fore existimatis, si pene in ipsis cadaveribus 
prelio decertare cogentur? Nolite hos vwestro auxilio *ex- 
spoliare, qui vestre salutis causa suum periculum neglexe- 
rint; ‘nec stultitia ac temeritate vestra, aut imbecillitate 
animi, omnem Galliam prosternere et perpetue servituti ad- 
dicere. An, quod ad diem non venerunt, de eorum fide 
constantiaque dubitatis? Quid ergo? Romanes in illis 
ulterioribus munitionibus ‘animine causa quotidie exerceri 
putatis? Si ‘illorum nunciis confirmari non potestis, omni 
aditu presepto; iis utimini testibus, appropinquare eorum 
adventum ; cujus rei timore exterriti diem noctemque in 
opere versantur. Quid ergo mei consilii est? Facere, 
quod nostri majores, nequaquam pari bello Cimbrorum Teu- 
tonumque, fecerunt ; qui in oppida compulsi, ac simili inop- 
ia subacti, “eorum corporibus, qui ztate inutiles ad bellum 
videbantur, vitam toleraverunt, neque se hostibus transdide- 
runt. Cujus rei ‘si exemplum non haberemus, tamen liber- 
tatis causa institui et posteris prodi pulcherrimum judicarem. 
*Nam quid illi simile bello fuit? _"Depopulata Gallia, Cim- 
bri, magnaque {llata calamitate, finibus quidem nostris ali- 
quando excesserunt, atque alias terras petierunt ; jura, leges, 
agros, libertatem nobis reliquerunt: Romani vero quid pet- 
unt aliud, aut quid volunt, nisi invidia adducti, quos fama 
nobiles potentesque bello cognoverunt, horum in agris_civi- 
tatibusque considere, atque his eternam injungeré servitu 
tem? Neque enim unquam alia conditione bella gesserunt 


189 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


Quod si ea, que in longinquis nationibus geruntur, ignoratis, 
respicite finitimam Galliam, que in provinciam redacta, 
jure et legibus ROTM ‘securibus subjecta, Rerpetes 
premitur servitute.” 

78. Sententiis dictis, constituunt, ut, qui valetudine aut 
etate inutiles sint bello, oppido excedant, atque omnia 
*prius experiantur, quam ad Critognati sententiam descen- 
dant: illo tamen potius utendum consilio, si res cogat atque 
auxilia morentur, quam aut deditionis aut pacis subeundam 
conditionem. Mandubii, qui eos oppido receperant, cum 
liberis atque uxoyibus exire coguntur. Hi, cum ad muniti- 
ones Romanorum accessissent, flentes omnibus precibus 
orabant, ut se, in servitutem receptos, cibo juvarent. At 
Cesar, dispositis in vallo custodiis, *recipi prohibebat. 

79. Interea Commius et reliqui duces, quibus summa 
imperii permissa erat, cum omnibus copiis ad Alesiam per- 
veniunt, et, colle exteriore occupato, non longius mille pas- 
sibus ab nostris munitionibus considunt. Postero die equi- 
tatu ex castris educto, omnem eam ‘planitiem, quam in lon- 
gitudinem tria milla passuum patere demonstravimus, com- 
plent, pedestresque copias paulum ab eo loco ‘abductas in 
locis superioribus constituunt. Erat ex oppido Alesia de- 
spectus incampum. Concurritur, his auxiliis visis: fit gra- 
tulatio inter eos, atque omnium animi ad letitiam excitantur. 
Itaque productis copiis ante oppidum considunt, et proximam 
fossam cratibus integunt atque aggere explent, seque _ ” 
eruptionem atque omnes casus comparant. : 

80. Cesar, omni exercitu “ad utramque partem munitio- 
num disposito, ut,si usus veniat, suum quisque locum teneat 
et noverit; equitatum ex casttis educi et prelium committi 
jubet. Erat .ex omnibus castris, que summum undique 
jugum. tenebant, despectus ; atque omnium militum intenti 
animi pugne ‘proventum expectabant. Galli inter equites 
‘raros sagittarios expeditosque levis armature interjecerant, 
qui suis cedentibus auxilio succurrerent, et nostrorum equis 


LIBER VII. CAP. LXXXII. 183 


um impetus sustinerent. Ab his complures de improviso 
vulnerati prelio excedebant. Cum suos 'pugne superiores 
esse Galli confiderent et nostros multitudine premi viderent, 
ex omnibus partibus et 11, qui munitionibus continebantur, 
*et ii, qui ad auxilium convenerant, clamore et ululatu suo- 
rum animos confirmabant. Quod in conspectu omnium res 
gerebatur, neque recte ac turpiter factum celari poterat ; 
utrosque et laudis cupiditas et timor ignominie ad virtutem 
excitabant. Cum a meridie prope ad solis occasum dubia 
victoria pugnaretur, Germani una in parte *confertis turmis 
in hostes impetum fecerunt, eosque propulerunt: quibus in 
fugam conjectis, sagittarii circumventi interfectique sunt. 
Item ex reliquis partibus nostri, cedentes usque ad castra 
insecuti, sui colligendi facultatem non dederunt. At ii, qui 
aS Alesia processerant, meesti, prope victoria desperata, se 

in oppidum receperunt. 

81. Uno die intermisso, Galli, atque hoc spats magno 
cratium, scalarum, ‘harpagonum numero effecto, media nocte 
silentio ex castris egressi, ad °campestres munitiones acce- 
dint. Subito clamore sublato, qua significatione, qui in op- 
pico obsidebantur, de suo adventu cognoscere possent, cra- 
tes projicere, fundis, sagittis, lapidibus nostros de vallo de- 
turbare, reliquaque, que ad oppugnationem pertinent, ad 
ministrare. Eodem tempore, clamore exaudito, dat tuba 
signum suis Vercingetorix atque ex oppido educit. Nostri, 
ut superioribus diebus suus cuique locus erat definitus, ad 
munitiones accedunt: fundis, ‘libralibus, sudibusque, quas 
in opere disposuerant, ac “glandibus Gallos perterrent. 
Prospectu tenebris ademto, multa utrimque vulnera accipi- 
untur; complura tormentis tela conjiciuntur. At Marcus 
Antonius et Caius Trebonius, legati, quibus ew partes ad 
defendendum obvenerant, qua ex parte nostros premi intel- 
lexerant, iis auxilio ex “alterioribus castellis deductos sub- 
mittebant. 

82. Dum longius ab munitione aberant Galli, *plus mul 
R2 


184 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


titudine telorum proficiebant : posteaquam propius successe- 
runt, aut se ipsi stimulis inopinantes induebant, aut in scrob- 
es delapsi transfodiebantur, aut ex vallo ac turribus trans« 
jecti 'pilis muralibus interibant. * Multis undique vulneribus 
acceptis, nulla munitione perrupta, cum lux *appeteret, ver- 
iti, ne-ab latere aperto ex superioribus castris eruptione 
circumvenirentur, se ad suos receperunt. At “interiores, 
dum ea, que a Vercingetorige ad eruptionem preparata 
erant, proferunt, priores fossas explent; diutius in iis rebus 
administrandis morati, prius suos discessisse cognoverunt, 
quam munitionibus appropinquarent. Ita, re infecta, in op- 
pidum reverterunt. 

83. Bis magno cum detrimento repulsi Galli, quid agant, 
consulunt: locorum peritos adhibent: ab his ‘superiorum 
castrorum situs munitionesque cognoscunt. Erat ἃ septe 
trionibus collis, quem propter magnitudinem circuitus opere 
circumplecti non potuerant nostri, necessarioque ‘pene ini- 
quo loco et leniter declivi castra fecerant. Hac Caius An- 
tistius Reginus et Caius Caninius Rebilus, legati, cum dua- 
bus legionibus obtinebant. Cognitis per exploratores regi- 
onibus, duces hostium sexaginta millia ex omni aumero de- 
ligunt earum civitatum, que maximam virtutis opinionem. 
habebant ; quid quoque pacto agi placeat, occulte inter se 
constituunt ; adeundi tempus definiunt, cum meridies esse 
videatur. lis, copiis °Vergassillaunum Arvernum, unum ex 
quatuor duds, propinguum Vercingetorigis, preficiunt. 
Ille ex castris prima vigilia egressus, prope confecto sub 
lucem itinere, post montem se occultavit, militesque ex 
nocturno labore sese reficere jussit. Cum jam meridies 
appropinquare videretur, ad ea castra, que supra demon- 
stravimus, contendit: eodemque tempore equitatus ad cams 
pestres munitiones accedere et reliquee copie pro castris 
sese ostendere cceperunt. 

84. Vercingetorix ex arce Alesie 5805 conspicatus, ex 
oppido egreditur ; “a castris longurios, musculos, falces rel- 


LIBER VII. CAP. LXXXVII. 185 


iquaque, que eruptionis causa paraverat, profert. Pugnatur 
uno tempore omnibus Jocis acriter, atque ‘omnia entantur: 
qua minime visa pars firma est, huc concurritur. Romano- 
rum manus tantis munitionibus distinetur, nec facile pluribus 
locis occurrit. Multum ad terrendos nostros valuit clamor, 
qui post tergum pugnantibus extitit, °quod suum periculum 
in aliena vident virtute constare: omnia enim plerumque, 
quz absunt, vehementius hominum mentes perturbant. 

85. Cesar idoneum locum nactus, quid quaque in parte 
geratur, cognoscit, laborantibus auxilium submittit- °Utris- 
que ad animum occurrit, unum illud esse tempus, quo max- 
ime contendiconveniat. Galli, nisi perfregerint munitiones, 
de omni salute desperant: Romani, ‘si rem obtinuerint, 
finem laborum omnium expectant. . Maxime ad superiores 
munitiones laboratur, quo Vergasillaunum missum demon 
stravimus. *Exiguum loci ad declivyitatem fastigium mag- 
num habet momentum. Alii tela conjiciunt; alii testudine 
facta subeunt; defatigatis in vicem integri succedunt. 
®Ageer, ab universis in munitionem conjectus, et ascensum 
dat Gallis, et "ea, que in terram occultayerant Romani, 
contegit: nec jam arma nostris, nec vires suppetunt. 

86. His rebus cognitis, Cesar Labienum cum cohortibus 
sex subsidio laborantibus mittit: imperat, si sustinere non 
possit, *deductis cohortibus eruptione pugnet: id, nisi ne- 
cessario, ne faciat. Ipse adit reliquos; cohortatur, ne la- 
bori succumbant ; omnium superiorum dimicationum fruc-. 
tum in eo die atque hora docet consistere. Interiores, de- 
speratis campestribus locis propter magnitudinem munitio- 
num, ‘loca prerupta ex ascensu tentant: huc ea, que para- 
_verant, conferunt: multitudine telorum ex turribus propug- 
nantes deturbant: "“aggere et cratibus fossas explent, aditus 
expediunt: falcibus vallum ac loricam rescindur*. 

87. Czsar mittit primo Brutum adolescentem cum co- 
hortibus «ex, post cum aliis septem Caium Fabium legatum: 
post ems 1056, cum vehementius pugnarent, integros sub- 

΄ 


186 DE BELLO GALLICO. 


sidio adducit. Restituto prelio ac repulsis hostibus, eo, 
quo Labienum miserat, contendit; cohortes quatuor ex 
proximo castello deducit ; equitum se partem sequi, partem 
‘circumire exteriores munitiones, et ab tergo hostes adoriri 
jubet. Labienus, postquam neque *aggeres, neque foss# 
vim hostium sustinere poterant, coactis undequadraginta 
cohortibus, quas ex proximis presidiis deductas fors obtulit, 
Cesarem per nuncios facit certiorem, quid faciendum exis- 
timet. Accelerat Cesar, ut prelio intersit. 

88. Ejus adventu *ex colore vestitus ‘cognito, turmisque 
equitum et cohortibus visis, quas se sequi jusserat, ‘ut de 
ocis superioribus hec declivia et devexa cernebantur, hos- 
tés prelium committunt. Utrimque clamore sublato, exci- 
pit rursus ex vallo atque omnibus munitionibus clamor. 
Nostri, omissis pilis, gladiis rem gerunt. Repente post ter- 
gum equitatus cernitur: cohortes aliz appropinquant: hos- 
tes terga vertunt: fugientibus equites occurrunt: fit magna 
cedes. Sedulius, dux et princeps Lemovicum, occiditur: 
Vergasillaunus Arvernus vivus in fuga comprehenditur: 
signa militaria septuaginta quatuor ad Cesarem referuntur: 
pauci ex tanto numero se incolumes in castra recipiunt. 
Conspicati ex oppido cedém et fugam suorum, desperata 
salute, copias a munitionibus reducunt. ‘Fit protinus, hac 
re audita, ex castris Gallorum fuga. Quod nisi “crebris 
subsidiis ac totius diei labore milites essent defessi; omnes 
hostium copie deleri potuissent. De media nocte missus 
equitatus novissimum agmen consequitur : magnus numerus 
capitur atque interficitur, reliqui ex fuga in civitates disce- 
dunt. 

89. Postero die Vercingetorix, concilio convocato, id se 
bellum suscepisse non suarum necessitatum, sed. communis 
libertatis causa, demonstrat ; et quoniam sit fortune ceden- 
dum, ad utramque rem se illis offerre, seu morte sua Ro 
manis satisfacere, seu vivum transdere velint. Mittuntm 
de his rebus ad Cesarem legati Jubet arma transdi priv~ 

* 


LIBER VII. CAP. XC. 187 


cipes produci. Ipse in munitione pro castris consedit: eo 
duces producuntur. ‘Vercingetorix deditur, arma projici- 
untur. MReservatis Aiduis atque Arvernis, si *per eos civi- 
tates recuperare posset, °ex reliquis captivis toto exercitu 
capita singula pred nomine distribuit. 
90. His rebus confectis, in ASduos proficiscitur; ‘civita- 
tem recipit. Eo legati ab Arvernis missi, que imperaret, 
se facturos pollicentur. Imperat magnum numerum obsi- 
dum. Legiones in hiberna mittit: captivorum circiter vi- 
ginti millia Atduis Arvernisque reddit: Titum Labienum 
duabus cum legionibus et equitatu in Sequanos proficisci_ 
jubet: huic Marcum Sempronium Rutilum attribuit: Caium 
Fabium et Lucium Minucium Basilum cum duabus legioni- 
bus in Remis collocat, ne quam ab finitimis Bellovacis ca- 
lamitatem accipiant. Caium Antistium Reginum in Ambi- 
varetos, Titum Sextium in Bituriges, Caium Caninium Re- 
bilum in Rutenos cum singulis legionibus mittit. Quintum 
Tullium Ciceronem et Publium Sulpicium Cabilloni et Ma- 
tiscone in A®duis ad Ararim, rei frumentariz causa, collocat. 
Ipse Bibracte hiemare constituit. His rebus literis Ceesaris 
cognitis, Rome dierum viginti supplicatio indicitur. 


FAIOY ΙΟΥΛΙΟΥ͂ KAIZAPOS 


AHMTOMNHMONEYMATA. 
TOY EN THI TAAATIAI MOAEMOY. 


BIBAION <A. 


ΠΑ͂Σ Α μὲν ἡ Γαλατία εἰς τρία μέρη δι ρηται" ὧν τὸ μὲν οἱ 
Bélyau τὸ δὲ οἱ ᾿Ακυϊτανοί: τὸ, Τρίτον δὲ οἱ -ἐπιχωρίως μὲν 
Κέλτοι, word δὲ τὴν ἡμετέραν φωνὴν Γάλλοι. ΟΝ ΟΣ 
κατοικοῦσι: Ἱκαὶ οὗτον μὲν πάντες Eo τ τὴν διάλεκτον καὶ τοὺς 
νόμους καὶ τὴν δίαιταν dn’ ἀλλήλων 2xeyweldatar. Τοὺς δὲ Keh- 
τοὺς ἀπὸ μὲν tov’ Axvitavay ὁ ϑΓΓαρούμνας" ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν Βελγῶν 
ὅ τε Matodvas καὶ ὃ Σεκάνας διορίζουσι ποταμοί. Πάντων τού- 
των κράτιστοί εἰσιν οὗ Bélyou πρῶτον μὲν, ὅτι πολὺ ἀφειστᾶσνυ τῆς 
ἐν TH τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ἐπαρχίᾳ ἀἡμερότητος τῆς διαγωγῆς, καὶ οὐ 
μὴ πολλάκις ἔμποροι σφίσιν ἐπιμίσγονται, τὰ φιλοῦντα τοὺς 
ἀνθρώπους θρύπτειν καὶ éxOnhivery ἄγειν εἰωθότες" ἔπειτα δὲ, 
Ste πρόσχωροί εἰσι τοῖς πέραν τοῦ “Ῥήνου Τερμανοῖς, of 
συνεχῶς πολεμοῦσι. dv αὐτὸ δὲ sina καὶ of 5 ᾿Ελθήτιοι 
κράτιστοί εἰσιν ἐν τοῖς Κέλτοις" xa? ἑκάστην μὲν γὰρ σχεδὸν 
μάχην τοῖς καθ᾽ αὑτοὺς Γερμανοῖς συνάπτουσιν, ἐκ τῆς σφῶν 
ἐξελαύνοντες, ἢ καὶ εὶς τὴν αὐτῶν ἐμθάλλοντες. “ΗΠ μὲν οὖν Κελ- 
τικὴ, ἀπὸ μὲν τοῦ “Ῥοδανοῦ ἀρχομένη, τῷ ποταμῷ Τ'αρούμνᾳ 
καὶ τῷ ᾿“4τλαντικῷ ’NusarG περιλαμθάνεται, καὶ προσψαύει 

τῷ ᾧ “Ρήνῳ κατὰ τοὺς Σδκανούς te καὶ τοὺς ᾿ Ελθητίους" ῥέπει δὲ 
ὩΣ *Agxtous ἡ δὲ Behyixh, ἀπὸ μὲν τῶν τῆς Κελτικῆς μ8θο- 
olay ἀρχομένη, διήκεν μέχρις ἐπὶ τὰ κάτω τοῦ “Ῥήνου: τέτραπ- 
tat δὲ πρὸς "“ρκτον καὶ ἀνατολήν. ἡ 08? Axvitavla διήκει μὲν 
ἀπὸ τοῦ Γαρούμνα μέχρις ἐπὶ τὰ Πυῤῥηναῖα ὄρη, καὶ τὰ τοῦ 
᾿Ατλαντικοῦ ᾿κεανοῦ sic ᾿Ιδηρίαν τείνοντα" ἀφορᾷ δὲ τὰ με8- 
ταξὺ" ἄρκτων τὸ καὶ ἀνατολῶν. 

Il. Ἦν δὲ mote παρὰ τοῖς “Ελθητίοις ἀνὴρ πλουσιώτατος, καὶ 
τῷ γένεν λαμπρότατος, ᾧ ὄνομα ἦν ᾿ Οργέτορυξ. Οὗτος μὲν οὖν 
ἐπὶ ὑπάτων Μάρκου Meoodla τε καὶ Μάρκου Πείσωνος, τοῦ 


C SULIT CASARIS INTERPRES, LIB. 1. 189 


Canhetery μόλιστα ἐπιθυμῶν, πρῶτον μὲν μετὰ τῶν εὐγεν εστέρων 
συνώμοσεν- ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ τὴν πόλιν ἀνέπεισε πανδημεὶ τῆς 
γώρας ἐκστωατεύειν, ῥᾷστον ἐπιδείξας εἶναν αὐτοῖς κρατίστοις 
οὖσι πάσης τῆς Γαλατίας ἄρχειν. Τοσούτῳ δὲ μᾶλλον αὐτῷ. οἱ 
Ἐλθήτιοι ἐπίστευσαν, ὅσῳ πανταχόθεν τῆς σφῶν χώρας αὐτοὺ 
περφιφράτντονται' TH μὲν, τῷ ‘Piro εὐρυτάτῳ te xal θαθυτάτῳ 
ὄντι. τήν θ᾽ “Ελθητικὴν ἀπὸ τῶν Τερμανῶν ἀποτέμνοντι" τῇ δὲ, 
τῷ ᾿Ιούρᾳ, ὄρει ὑψηλοτάτῳ τ᾽ ὄντι, καὶ τὴν “Ελθητικὴν ἀπὸ τῆς 
“Σεκανικὴρ διορίζοντι" τῇ δὲ, τῇ te Μεμάνῳ λίμνη, καὶ τῷ “Pod- 
ανῷ ποταμῷ αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ἐπαρχίας διαχωρίζ- 
ἀντι, «ται μὲν οὖν ἦσαν αἱ αἰτίαι τοῦ αὐτούς te τοῦ μὴ πολὺ 
εἰς ἐυρὺ διασπείρεσθαι, καὶ δυσχερέστερον ἐπὶ τοὺς προσχώρους 
"πόλεμον ἐκφέρειν" ὥστε αὐτοὶ ἄνδρες φιλοπόλεμοι μάλιστα ὄντες, 
διὰ τοῦτο ἐλυποῦντο ἰσχυρῶς. Πρὸς τούτοις δὲ, πρός te τὸ τῶν 
ἱνοικούντων πλῆθος καὶ τὴν κατὰ τὸν πόλεμον καὶ ἀρετὴν σφῶν 
ἡόξαν, στενωτατὴν χώραν ἐνόμιζον ἔχειν, μῆκος μὲν, Ἰχίλια ἐν- 
νεακόσια καὶ εἴκοσι στάδια, εὖρος δὲ χίλια τετρακόσια καὶ εἴκοσι 
περιέχουσαν. 

Ill. Τούτοις μὲν οὖν πειθόμδνοι, καὶ τῷ τοῦ ᾿ Οργετόρυγος - 
ἀξιώματι παρορμηθέντες͵ τὰ πρὸς ὁδοιπορίαν πάντα ἐψηφίσαντο 
παρασκευάζεσθαι, οἷον ὑποζύγιά τ καὶ ἅρματα καὶ ἄλλα τοιαῦ- 
ta παντοδατιὰ ὡς πλεῖστα ὠνεῖσθαι, καὶ σπόρους ὡς πλείστους, 
ἵνα ὁ σῖτος σφίσι καθ’ ὁδὸν διαρ κοίη, ποιεῖσθαι, εἰρήνην δὲ καὶ 
συμμαχίαν πρὸς τὰς περιοικίδας πόλεις ποιήσασθαι. Εἰς δὲ τὸ 
ταῦτα διαπράττειν δύο ἔτη σφίσι διαρκέσειν νομίσαντες, τῷ 
τρίτῳ τὴν ὁδοιπορίαν ἐπεκύρωσαν. Τὸν δ᾽ ᾿ Οργετόρυγα τοῦτο 
κατεργασόμενον ἀποδείξαντες, ἐκεῖνος τὴν πρεσδειαν μὲν προσ- 
ἐδέξατο. Ka’ ὁδὸν δὲ Κάστικον τὸν Καταμανταλέδους, τοῦ 
πολὺν χρόνον ἐν τοῖς Σ᾿ δκανοῖς δασιλεύσαντος, καὶ φίλου ὑπό te 
τῆς γερουσίας καὶ τοῦ δήμου τῶν “Ῥωμαίων. κληθέντος, τῇ τῆς 
ἑαυτοῦ πόλεως τοῦ πατρὸς τυραννίδυ ἐπιχειρεῖν ἀνέπεισε: καὶ 
“ουμνόρυγα τὸν “Edovéa, τὸν “Ιιθιτιακοῦ, τοῦ τῆς πόλεως τῶν 
Edovéwy ἀρίστου τὸ καὶ ἀρεστοῦ τῷ πλήθει ὄντος͵ ἀδελφὸν, ταυτὸ 
ἐπε χειροῖν ἀναπείσας, τὴν ἑαυτοῦ θυγατέρα ἐκείνῳ Σπρουξένησε, 
ῥᾷστον εἶναι φάσκων ἐξικνεῖσθαι ταύτης τῆς ἐπιχειρήσεως. Ot 
κὸν γὰρ ᾿Ελθήτιοι, ἔφη, πάντων τῶν Κελτῶν δυνατώτατοι εἶναι 
ὑμολογοῦνται" ἐγὼ « δὲ αὐτῶν ἀναμφιλόγως θασιλεύσω, ὥστε τῇ τ’ 
ἐμῇ δυνάμει καὶ τῇ ἐμῇ στρατιᾷ τὰς βασιλείας ὑπισχνοῦμαι ὑμῖν 
ταύτας συγκατεργάσεσθαι. Τούτοις μὲν οὖν τοῖς λόγοις πειθόμ-- 
δνοι, καὶ δεξιὰς ἐπὶ τούτοις δόντες καὶ λαθόντες, ἀπῆλθον" 
προσδοκῶντες, εἰ ταύτας τὰς θδασιλείας τρισὶ τούτοις μεγάλοις 
δήμοις κατάσχοιεν, ῥᾳδίως ἂν πᾶσαν τὴν ἄλλην Γαλατίαν 
ὑποχείριον ποιήσεσθαι. 


190 Cc. JULIT CHSARIS 


IV, Τούτων δ' οὐκ οἵδ᾽ ὅπως τοῖς “Ελθητίοις σημανϑέντων 
αὐτοὶ τὸν ᾿Οργετόρυγα δήσαντες, κατὰ τὸ σφίσι σύνηθες ἂν 
τοῖς δεσμοῖς λόγον τῶν πεπραγμένων διδόναν ἐκέλευον" ἑαλω- 
κότι δ᾽ αὐτῷ ζημίαν ἐπέθεσαν τὸ ζῶον καυθήσεσθαι. Κυρίας" δὲ 
δὴ ἡμέρας τῆς δίκης ἐπελθούσης, ὁ ’ Οργέτορυξ πᾶσαν μὲν τὴν 
ἐαυτοῦ οἰκίαν εἰς τοὺς μυρίους ἄνδρας οὖσαν, πάντας τὸ πρὸς 
τούτοις τοὺς ὑπηκόους te καὶ χρεωφειλέτας (πάμπολλον δὲ καὶ 
οὗτοι ἦσαν) εἰς τὸ συνέδριον συναγαγὼν, δὲ αὐτῶν μὲν ἔτυχε 
τὸ μὴ τὰς δὐθύνας ὑποδύεσθαι: θορύθου δ᾽ οὐ τοῦ τυχόντος 
ἐπὶ τούτοις τὴν πόλιν καταλαδόντος, καὶ αὐτῆς τὸ ἑαυτῆ dux- 
αἰωμα δι’ ὅπλων φυλάττεσθαι ἐπιχειρούσης, τῶν δ᾽ ἀρχόντων 
ἄνδρας ἐκ τῶν ἀγρῶν πολλοὺς ἐπὶ τούτῳ συναγειρόντων, μετ- 
ἤλλαξεν δ᾽ Οργέτορυξ, Gsys ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὑποπτεύδταῦ τῶν “Eby 
τίων, ἑαυτὸν ἀποσφάξας. 

V. Attot δ᾽ ἀποθανόντος, οὐδὲν τὰ ἧττον οἱ “Ἐλθήτιου τὸ 
τῆς ἐξόδου ἐπιχείρημα ἀποτελεῖν ἐπειράσαντο. ᾿ Ἐπειδὴ μὲν γὰρ 
τάχιστα παρεσκευάσθαι ἐνόμισαν, Indous μὲν τὰς πόλεις δώδεκα 
οὔσας, τά T ἄλλα πάντα Wie ἕκαστος οἰκοδομήματα καταφλέξ- 
avres, πάντα δὲ τὸν Gitov, πλὴν οὗ συσκευάζεσθαι ἔμελλον, 
(ἵνα τῆς ἐπ’ οἴκου ἐπανόδου. ἀπογνόντες, προθυμότεροι τοὺς 
κινδύνους ὑποδύοιντο) ἐμπρήσαντες, ἑκάστῳ μὲν ἄλφιτα ἑαυτῷ 
εἰς τρεῖς μῆνας οἴκοθεν φέρεσθαν ἐπήγγειλαν. Τοὺς δὲ “Paiga- 
wag καὶ τοὺς 2Τουλίγγους ταυτὸ ποιήσασθαί te καὶ ἅμα σφίσι 
συνέξιέναν ἀναπείσαντες, Βοίους te τοὺς πέραν τοῦ Ῥήνου 
πάλαν μὲν οἰκήσαντας, viv δὲ εἰς τὴν Noguxiy μεταστάντας, καὶ 
τὴν ΙΝορηΐαν πορθήσαντας, προσδεξάμενοι συμμάχους ἐποιή- 
σαντο. , 

VI. *Hoav δὲ παντάπασιν ὁδοὶ dbo, δι’ ὧν ἐξιέναν αὐτοῖς 
οἷόν τ᾽ ἦν" ἡ μὲν διὰ τῆς τῶν Σεκανῶν χώρας στδνή τε ἦν καὶ 

δύσὔατος; μεταξὺ τοῦ te ᾿Ιούρα ὄρους καὶ ϑτοῦ “Ῥήνον ποταμοῦ, 
ἣ μόλις ἂν ἅμαξα διάγοιτο, ὄρος δ᾽ ’Ιούρα προσέτι ἠλίθατον 
ἐπεκρέματο" ὥστε ἀμήχανοφἦν αὕτη ἡ ὁδὸς εἰσελθεῖν στρατεύματι, 
δὶ καὶ ὀλίγοι κωλύοιεν. H δὲ διὰ τῆς τῶν “Ῥωμαίων δπαρχίας 
πολὺ ῥᾳδιωτέρα τ᾽ ἦν καὶ ἐλάττων. Μεταξὺ μὲν γὰρ τῶν ᾿“Ἐλθη- 
tiny, καὶ τῶν νεωστὶ τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις συμμάχων γεγενημένων ᾽.4λ- 
λοθρόγων, ὧν ἐσχάτη πόλις τὸ καὶ τῶν “Ελθητίων ἐγγυτάτη ἐστὶν 
ἡ I'svota, ἀφ᾽ ἧς καὶ γέφυρα εἰς τὴν “Ελθητικὴν διήκει, μόνος ὅ 
Ῥοδανός ἐστιν οὗ πορεύσιμος διαῤῥεῖ. Τοὺς δὲ ᾿.«Δλλόδρογας ἢ 
πείσαντες, ὡς οὔπω πρὸς τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους εὐνοϊκῶς ἔχειν oglas — 
δοκοῦντας, ir οὖν βιασάμενοι, διὰ τῆς ἐκείνων χώρας πορεύσεσ-- 
Oar ἤλπιζον. Πάντα μὲν οὖν τὰ πρὸς ὁδοιπορίαν συσκευασά- 
usvot, ἐντὸς ῥητῆς ἡμέρας ἐν ταὶς τοῦ “Ῥοδανοῦ ὄχθαις πάντας 


INTERPRES GRAECUS. LIB. I. 19) 


συνελθεῖν προεῖπον.. «Αὕτη δ᾽ ἦν ᾿εὶκοστὴ ὀγδύη τοῦ Μαρτίου 
μηνὸς, ἐπὶ ὑπάτων Μάρκου Πείσωνος καὶ Athov Ταθηνίου. 

VIL. E7edy δὲ τῷ Καίσαρι, sy τῇ “Ῥώμῃ τότε ὁ ὄντι, ἀπηγ- 
γέλθη, τοὺς «Ελθητίους ἐν νῷ ἔχειν διὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ 
ἐπαρχίας τὴν ὁδὸν ποιεῖσθαι, διὰ τάχους τῆς πόλεως ἐξήλασεν, 
καὶ ὡς ἠδύνατο τάχιστα ἐν τῇ πέραν τῶν ᾿«Αλπέων Γαλατίᾳ πα- 
ραγενόμενος, πάσῃ μὲν τῇ Fittest ὁπόσους τ’ ἠδύνατο καὶ 
ἀρίστους στρατιώτας τὸ πρότερον ἑνὸς τάγματος ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ 
ὄντος ἐπήγγειλεν: τὴν δ᾽ ἐν τῇ Vevoty γέφυραν διέλυσεν. Οἱ 

δὲ Ελθήτιοι, ὡς ἤσθοντο τάχιστα τὸν Καίσαρα ἀφιγμένον, πρέσ-- 
Gets αὐτῷ πέμπουσι τοὺς ἀρίστους τῆς σφῶν πόλεως, Τνουμηΐου 
τὸ καὶ Βεροδοξίου ἡγουμένων, εἰπεῖν: τοὺς ᾿ Ελθητίους ἐνθυμη-- 
θῆναι ἀσινῶς διὰ τῆς ἐπαρχίας, ὡς διὰ φιλίας, καὶ ταῦτα τοῦ 
Καίσαρος σφίσι τὴν ὁδὸν συγχωροῦντος ταύτην, ἐπεὶ ἄλλη γ᾽ 
οὐκ ἐφαίνδτο αὐτοῖς, πορεύεσθαι. “Ὃ δὲ Καῖσαρ τὸν μὲν Δούκιον ᾿ 
Κάσσιον τὸν ὕπατον ὑπὸ τῶν ᾿“Ελθητίων τεθνηκέναι, τὴν δὲ 
ἐκείνου στρατιὰν ἅπασαν διαφθαρῆνα te καὶ ὑπὸ τὸν ζυγὸν 
πεμφθῆναν μεμνημένος, ἐκείνοις ταῦτα συγχωρητέα δἶναν οὐγ 
ἡγήσατο. Οὐκ ᾧετο μὲν γὰρ ἄνδρας δυσμενεῖς διὰ παντὸς τοῖς 
Ῥωμαίοις διαγεγενημένους, γῦν συγχωρηθείσης σφίσι ταύτης 
τῆς ὁδοῦ, τοῦ δηοῦν τὸ καὶ πορθεῖν τὴν ἐπικράτειαν ἀφέξεσθαι. 
Ouws δὲ, ἕνα ὁ χρόνος, ἐν ᾧ ἀνὰ τὴν ἐπικράτειαν ἐπαγγελθέν- 
τες στρατιῶται συνελθεῖν ἔμελλον, παρέλθη, τοῖς μὲν πρεσθδεῦσι 
τούτοις ἀπεκρίνατο, Orv ἡμέραν πρὸς τὸ περὶ τούτου δουλεύεσε 
θαν αἱρήσεται: δὶ δὲ τι αὐτῷ θούλοιντο, τῇ τρίτη δεκάτη τοῦ 
‘Angliiou μηνὸς πάλιν ἐχέλουδν: énavidvas, 

VILL. Ἔν τούτῳ δὲ τῷ te σὺν αὐτῷ byte τάγματι, καὶ τοῖς 
ἐκ τῆς ἐπαρχίας προσδληλυθόσι αὐτῷ στρατιώταις, ἀπὸ τῆς εἰς 
τὸν 2' Ῥῆνον ἐμθαλλούσης Aeucvou λίμνης μέχρις ἐπὶ τὸ τοὺς 
Σεκανοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν “Ελθητέων διορίζον ᾿Ιούρα ὄρος, τεῖχος th 
μὲν μῆκος ϑξκατὸν καὶ πεντήκοντα δύο στάδια, τὸ δὲ ὕψος ἕξ 
καὶ δέκα πόδας διοικοδομήσας, περιετάφρευσε. Ταῦτα δὲ 
ποιησάμενος, φρουρὰν ἐγκατέστησεν, ἐρύματά τ' ἐμποδίζειν ἕνδκα 
τοὺς “Ελθητίους, δὲ βίᾳ εἰς τὴν ἐπικράτειαν παριδναὺ ἐπιχειρή- 
σειαν, ἐκράτυνε. Ῥητῆς δὲ ἡμέρας, ἐπελθούσης καὶ κατὰ τὸ συν- 
τεθὲν τῶν πρέσβεων πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐπανδλθόντων, ἄντικρυς αὐτοῖς 
ἀπηρνήσατο μὴ δύνασθαι τινὶ, κατά ye τὸ νομιζόμενον καὶ 
σύνηθες τῶν Ῥωμαίων, τὴν διὰ τῆς ἐπαρχίας συγχωρεῖν ὁδόν" 
εἰ δὲ δίᾳ διελθεῖν ἐπιχειρήσειαν, ἐμποδίσειν αὐτοὺς ἐδίδασκε. 
Ταύτης μὲν οὖν τῆς ἐλπίδος οἱ “Ελθήτιον σφαλέντες, οἱ μὲν 
αὐτῶν πολλὰς σχεδίας ts καὶ πολλὰ re ἀλλήλοις ἐπιζεύξ- 
αντες, οἱ δὲ ἣ πορεύσιμός τ καὶ οὐκ ἰσχυρῶς ἣν δαθὺς ὁ 
“Ῥοδανὸς, ἐνίοτϑ ud καθ᾽ ἡμέραν, πολλᾷ πλεῖον δὲ νυκτὸς, 

5 


192 C. JULIL CHSARIS 


οὐ 'πηδᾷν εἰς τὸ τεῖχος ἐπεχείρησαν" τέλος δὲ ὑπό τὸ τῆς TOT 
ἔργυυ στεῤῥύτητος, τῶν τὸ στρατιωτῶν ἐπιθοηθούντων τ καὶ 
θέλεσιν αὐτοὺς βαλλόντων ἀπεωσμένοι, τούτου τοῦ ἐπιχειρήματος 
ἐπαύσαντο. 

IX. Μία μὲν οὖν ἔθ ἑτέρα ὁδὸς διὰ τῆς τῶν Σδκανῶν χώρας 
αὐτοῖς ὑπόλοιπος ἦν, ἢ δίᾳ ἰέναν οὐχ οἷόν τ᾽ ἦν: στενὴ γὰρ ἦν 
ἣ πάροδος. “Ὡς δὲ τούτους οὐκ ἔπειθον, πρέσδεις πρὸς τὸν 
Edovéa “Ιουμεόρυγα ἔπεμψαν, δεόμενον αὐτοῦ, ταῦτα. σφίσι 
συμπράττειν. “O δὲ “Φοὐμνορυξ οὗτος τότε ἐν τοῖς Σ'εκανοῖς 
ἤνθει, καὶ δωροδοκίαις ἠυδοκίμει" προσφιλὴς δ᾽ ἦν τοῖς Ἐλθη- 
τίοις, ἅτε γεγαμηκὼς ἐκ τῆς αὐτῶν πόλεως οὔσης τὴν τοῦ 
᾿Οργετόρυγος θυγατέρα" πρὸς τούτοις δὲ καὶ δασιλεύειν ἐπι-- 
θυμῶν, ἐνξδωτέριζε, καὶ ὡς ἠδύνατο πλείστας πόλεις δωροδοκῶν 
ἀναρτᾶσθαιν ἐπεχείρει. Τούτῳ μὲν οὖν τῷ πράγματι ἐκεῖνος 
ἐγχειρήσας, παρά τὸ τῶν Σεκανῶν, τοὺς “Ελθητίους διὰ τῆς 
σφῶν χώρας πορεύσεσθαν διεπράξατο, καὶ ἀλλήλοις ὁμήρους 
διδόναν ἐποιήσατο" ἐφ᾽ ᾧ of μὲν Lexavol τῆς “παρόδου τοὺς 
"Ελθητίους οὐκ ἀπείρξουσιν: οἱ δὲ “Ελθήτιον ἣ μὴν ἀσινῶς 
πορεύσεσθαι τοῖς Lexavois dudcovary. 

Χ. Ὃ μὲν οὖν Καῖσαρ τοὺς “Ελθητίους ἐνθυμηθῆναι διὰ τῆς 
τῶν Σδκανῶν γῆς εἰς τὴν τῶν Σαντόνων πορϑδύεσθαν ἀκούσας, 
(αὕτη δ᾽ ἡ χώρα οὐ μακρὰν τῆς τῶν Τολοσατῶν πόλεως ἐν τῆ 
τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ἐπικρατείᾳ οὔσης, ἀπέχειν καὶ δὲ ταῦτα συμθή- 
σεται, κινδυνεύσδιν πᾶσαν τὴν ἐπαρχίαν ἐνθυμούμενος, él 
Vaveterdacicot 1τ6ὸ καὶ κράτιστοι ἄνδρες, καὶ πρὸς τούτοις τοῖς 
Ῥωμαίοις πολέμιοι, ἐν τόποις δὐρυτάτοις τὸ καὶ ἐνεργοτάτοις 
πρόσχωροι τῆς ἐπικρατείας γένοιντο: τοῦτο μὲν οὖν ἐνθυμούμε- 
νος, τὸν μὲν ὕπαρχον Τίτον Aabinvdr τούτῳ τῷ ἐρύματι, meQh 
οὗ ἤδη ἐῤῥέθη, ἐπέστησεν" αὐτὸς δὲ ὡς ἠδυνήθη τάχιστα εἰς 
τὴν ᾿Ιπαλίαν ἀπάρας, δκεῖ te δύο νέα τάγματα κατελέξατο, καὶ 
ἄλλα τρία πρὸς τῇ ? Anvdyig παραχειμάζοντα ἐκ τῶν χειμαδίων 
ἐξήγαγε, καὶ ταῦτα πέντε ἔχων, ἣ διὰ τῶν ?Alnéwy εἰς τὴν 
πέραν Ταλατίαν ἦν συντομωτάτη ὁδὸς, ταύτη ἐπορεύετο. ᾽Εν- 
ταῦθα δὲ τούς τε Κεντρόνας καὶ τοὺς Ταρομέλους, τούς τὸ Κα- 
τούρυγας, τὰ ἄκρα τῶν ᾿““λπέων κατασχόντας, καὶ τῆς ὁδοῦ 
τὸν στρατὸν ἀποκωλύοντας ἐντεῦθεν ἀπωσάμενος ὁ Καῖσαρ, 
ἀπὸ τῆς ᾽Οκέλου, ἐσχάτης τῆς ἐπὶ θάτερα τῶν > Alnéwv Γαλα- 
τίας πόλεως οὔσης, εἰς τὴν τῶν Βοκοντίων χώραν ἐν τῇ πέραν 
ἐπαρχίᾷ οὖσαν, ἑβδομαῖος ἀφίκετο' ἐντεῦθεν δ᾽ εἰς τὴν .«4λ.- 
λοθρόγων χώραν, κἀκεῖθεν εἰς τὴν τῶν Σδκουσιανῶν ἦγε. τὸν 
στρατόν. 

IX. οἱ δὲ “Ελθήτιοι ἤδη διὰ τῶν τῆς Σεκανεκῆς στενῶν εἰς 
thy τῶν 2. “Εδουέων χώραν τὸν στρατὸν διαπορευσάμενοι, αὐτὴν 


INTERPRES ΘΕ ΟΥΒ. LIB. I. 193 


ἔφερον καὶ ἦγον. Οἱ μὲν οὖν “Εδουεῖς ἑαυτούς τὸ καὶ τὰ σφῶ» 
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν διασώζειν μὴ δυνηθέντες, πρέσδεις τῷ Καίσαρι 
ἔπεμψαν, δεόμενον συμμαχίας: τοιοῦτον διὰ παντὸς περὶ τοὺς 
ῬΡωμαίους γενέσθαν διδάσκοντες, ὥστε ἄδικον εἶναι τούς τὸ 
σφῶν ἀγροὺς πορθεῖσθαι, καὶ τοὺς παῖδας ἀνδραποδίζεσθαι, τάς 
re σφῶν πόλεις ἀναστάτους γίνεσθαι, καὶ ταῦτα εἰς ὄψιν σχεδὸν 
τοῦ τῶν “Ῥωμαΐων στρατοῦ γίνεσθαι. ᾿Εν τἀυτῷ δὲ καὶ οἱ ’Au- 
646601, ἀναγκαῖοί te καὶ συγγενεῖς τῶν ᾿Εδουέων, πρὸς τὸν 
Καίσαρα διαφυγόντες, ἐδίδασκον ὧς οὐ δύναιντο, ie δηϊωθέν-- 
τῶν ye τῶν ἀγρῶν, ῥᾳδίως τοὺς πολεμίους ἀπὸ τῶν πόλεων 
ἀποσοβεῖν. Οἵ τε ᾿Αλλόθρογες, οἱ πέραν τοῦ “Ῥοδανοῦ κώμας 
τε καὶ κτήματα ἔχοντες, πρὸς τὸν Καίσαρα ἀνεχώρησαν, αὐτὸν» 
διδάσκοντες ὡς πλὴν τοῦ γηπέδου οὐδὲν σφίσιν ἄλλο ὑπόλοιπον 
ἦν. Τούτοις μὲν οὖν πεισθεὶς τοῖς λόγοις 6 Καῖσαρ, οὐκ ἀνα- 
μενητέον εἶναν ἐδόκδι αὐτῷ, ἕως οὗ of ‘EMG ito πάντα τὰ τῶν 
ἑαυτοῦ συμμάχων χρήματα ἐξαναλώσαντες, εἰς τὴν Σαντονικὴν 
ἀφίκοιντο. 

XII. Ἔστι δὲ τις ποταμὸς, "A gags ὄνομα, τοσαύτῃ εἰς τὸν 
Ῥοδανὸν εἰσβάλλων ἀτρεμίᾳ, ὥστε ὅποι ῥεῖ, τῇ ὄψει μὴ διακρί- 
γεσθαι. Τοῦτον οἱ “Ελθήτιου Ἱπολλὰς σχεδίας ἀλλήλαις ἐπιζεύξ- 
avtes, διέδαινον. Μαθὼν δὲ παρὰ τῶν κατασκόπων 6 Καῖσαρ 
τὰς μὲν τρεῖς φυλὰς τῶν “Ελθητίων ἤδη τὸν ποταμὸν διαδῆναι, 
civ δὲ τετάρτην ἐπὶ θάτερα τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἔτι ὑπόλοιπον εἶναι, 
ἀμφὶ τὴν τρίτην φυλακὴν σὺν τρισὶ τάγμασι λάθρα τοῦ στρατο- 
πέδου ἄρας, ἐπὶ τοὺς οὕπω τῶν “Ελθητίων τὸν ποταμὸν διαθε- 
δηκότας. ὥρμησε, καὶ τούτοις ἀπροσδοκήτοις te καὶ ἀμφὶ τὴν 
τοῦ ποταμοῦ διάθασιν ἀσχολουμένοις ἄφνω ἐπιπεσὼν, παμπόλ- 
λους αὐτῶν ἀπέπτεινεν" οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ φυγῇ ἐπὶ τὰ πλησίον νάπη 
διεσώθησαν. «Αὕτη μὲν ἡ φυλὴ Τυγουρίνη ἐπεκαλεῖτο" τέτταρες 
γὰρ φυλαὶ τῶν “Ελθητίων διήρηνται" ὧν αὕτη μόνη ἐπὶ τῶν πατέ- 
ρων ἐξελθοῦσα, αὐτόν te τὸν ὕπατον Δούκιον Κάσσιον ἀπέκτεινε, 
καὶ πᾶν τὸ ὀκείνου στράτευμα νικήσασα, ὑπὸ τὸν ζυγὸν indp- 
ψατο: Οὕτως οὖν ἢ ἐκ συντυχίας τινὸς, ἤ T οὖν ἐκ τῆς τοῦ 
θείου γνώμης, οὗτοι τῶν ᾿“Ελθητίων οἱ τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους πάλαι 
δεινῶς κακώσαντες, τότε τῶν ἄλλων μάλιστα δίκας ἔτισαν. 
Πρὸς τούτοις δὲ ταῦτα ὁ Καῖσαρ κατεργασάμενος, οὐ μόνον 
τῶν πρὸς τὸ δημόσιον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ὕβρεων αὐτοὺς 
ἐτιμωρήσατο: τὸν μὲν γὰρ Κασσίου τοῦ ὑπάτου ὑποστράτηγον 
Δούκιον Πείσωνα, τὸν τοῦ Aovzlov Πείσωνος, πενθεροῦ τοῦ 
Καίσαρος, πάπηον, τῇ αὐτῇ ἣ καὶ Κάσσιον μάχη οἱ ᾿Ελθήτιοι 
ἀπεκτόνεσαν. 

XIII. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ποιησάμενος ὁ Καῖσαρ, τὸν *Agagu 
ποταμὸν, ἵνα θᾶττον τὸ λοιπὸν τῶν “Ελθητίων στράτευμα κατα- 


194 C. JULIE CHSARIS 


λαδεῖν δύναιτο, ἐγεφύρωσε, καὶ οὕτω τὸ στράτευμα διεδίθασεν 
Οὐ δὲ “Ελθήτιον τῇ αὐτοῦ ταχίστῃ ἐφόδῳ μεταπλαγέντες, ὅτι ἃ 
αὐτοὶ ἐπιπόνως ἐν εἴκοσιν ἡμέραις ἐποιήσαντο, ταῦτα ἐκεῖνος 
ἐν μιᾷ ἡμέρᾳ ῥᾳδίως κατεπράξατο, πρέσβεις mag αὐτὸν ἐπέμ- 
ψαντο τοὺς τῆς σφῶν πόλεως ἐπιφανεστάτους. “Ἡγεῖτο δὲ αὐτῶν 
AiBixos, ἐν τῇ κατὰ Κάσσιον μάχη στρατηγὸς τῶν ᾿“Ελθητίω» 
γενόμενος, ὃς καὶ πρὸς τὸν Καίσαρα ἀφικόμενος ἔλεξξ τοιάδε: 
AM εἰ μὲν, ἔφη, Καῖσαρ, ὑμεῖς οἱ “Ῥωμαῖοι πρὸς τοὺς ᾿Ἑλθη- 
τίους slonveite, οἱ ᾿Ελθήτιονι. ὅποι ἂν ἐθέλητε καὶ προστάξητε 
stopevoovtat te καὶ ἐκεῖ μενοῦσιν" δὶ δ᾽ αὐτοῖς πολεμοῦντες 
διατελεῖτε, μέμνησθε μόνον τῆς te τῶν “Ελθητίων ἀρχαίας 
ἀρετῆς, καὶ τῆς τοὐναντίον τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ἀτυχίας. “Ore μὲν 
γὰρ μιᾷ ἡμῶν φυλῆ, καὶ ταύτη ἐξ οὐ προειδότος, καὶ τῶν τὸν 
ποταμὸν ἤδη διαθεδηκότων ἐπικουρεῖν αὐτῆ μὴ δυναμένων, 
ἄφνω ἐπελθόντες, ταύτης δηερατήσατε, μήτ διὰ τοῦτο μέγα 
φρονεῖτε, ἢ καὶ ἡμᾶς κακοὺς νομίζετε' παρὰ μὲν γὰρ τῶν 
ἡμετέρων πρὄγόνων μᾶλλον ἀρετῆ, ἢ πλεονεξίαις te καὶ δολώ- 
σεσι κρατεῖν δεδιδάγμεθα. ᾿.4}λ: ὅρα μή πὼς οὗτος ἐν ᾧ νῦν 
ἐσμὲν τόπος ἐκ τῆς τῶν “Ρωμαίων δυστυχίας καὶ τῆς τούτου τοῦ 
ἑκδίνων στρατοῦ πανολεθρίας ἐπώνυμος γένηται, ἢ γοῦν ταύτης 
μνημεῖον εἰς τὸν ἀδὶ ἔπειτα χρόνον ὑπολειφθῆ, diGixoc μὲν οὖν 
οὕτως εἶπεν. 

XIV. “0 δὲ Καῖσαρ ὧδέ πὼς αὐτῷ ἀπεκρίνατο" ᾽.4λλ ἡμεῖς 
μὲν οἱ “Ῥωμαῖοι τὰ νῦν ὑπὸ σοῦ ῥηθέντα διὰ μνήμης ἔχοντες 
ἧττον ἀποροῦμεν- τοσούτῳ δὲ θαρύτεδρον ταύτην τὴν δυστυχίαν 
φέρομεν, ὅσῳ τοὺς Ῥωμαίους nag’ ἀξίαν σφῶν ταύτην πδπον 
θέναν ἴσμεν. Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἑαυτοῖς τὶ περὶ ὑμᾶς ἠδικηκόσι συγή- 
δεσαν, ῥᾳδίως ἂν ἐφυλάξαντο! νῦν δὲ ἐξηπατήθησαν, odre τὶ 
ἑαυτοὺς πρᾶξαι ἐφ᾽ ᾧ φοθεῖσθαι μέλλοιδν, οὔτδ γ8 οὐδεμιᾶς ai- 
τίας οὔσης φοθητέον εἶναι νομίζοντες. Εἰ δὲ ταύτης τῆς παλαιᾶς 
ὑμῶν ἀδικίας περὶ τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους ἐπιλανθάνεσθαν βουλοίμην, 
πῶς καὶ ταύτης τῆς πρώην ὕβρδως τὴν μνήμην. ἀποτίθεσθαι 
δυναίμην ; πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ, ἐμοῦ ἄκοντος, bia εἰς τὴν ἐπυκρά- 
τείαν παῤιέναν ἐπεοχειρήσατϑδ' ἔπειτα δὲ τούς θ᾽ “Εδουεῖς καὶ 
τοὺς ᾿Αμθάῤῥους καὶ τοὺς ᾿«Δλλόδρογας δεινῶς ἐὁκακώσατϑ. 

Ox δ᾽ οὕτω σοδαρῶς ἐπὶ ταύτη τῇ ὑμετέρᾳ νίκη ἀναπτεροῦσθξ, 
καὶ ὑμᾶς τοσοῦτον χρόνον ἀζημίους διαγεγενῆσθαν θαυμάζετε, 
εὶς ταυτὸ τοῦτο ῥέπει. Φιλεῖ μὲν γὰρ τὸ θεῖον ods ἀντ᾽ ἀδιπέας 
σφῶν πικρῶς τιμωρεῖσθαν θέλη, τούτους ἀζημίους te καὶ ἐπὶ 
πολὺν. χρόνον εὐδαίμονας ἐᾷν, ἵνα τῇ τῶν πραγμάτων μεταδολῇ 
μᾶλλον βαρύνωνται. Εἶεν ταῦτα πάντα" ὅμως, ἔφη, ἂν ὁμήρους 
δῶτε πιστόν tw ἡμᾶς διδάσκειν ὡς ἐμπιδδώσετε ἃ λέγετε, ἄν τὸ 
τὰς περέ τὸ τοὺς "Εδουεῖς καὶ τοὺς ᾿«Αλλόθρογας ὕθρεις ἐκείνοις 


e 


INTERPRES GRECUS. LIB. I. 195 ᾿ 


txdixetts, ἡμεῖς πρὸς τοὺς ᾿Ελθητίους signvetoousy. Καῖσαρ 
μὲν οὕτως εἶπεν. “Ὃ δὲ dibixos, "Adhd, Καῖσαρ, ἔφη, ἡμεῖς οἱ 
“Ελθήτιοι ὁμήρους παρὰ τῶν ἄλλων λαμθάνειν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ διδόναι 
εἰώθαμεν: τούτου te ὑμεῖς οἱ “Ῥωμαῖον μάρτυρες ἐστέ. Ταῦτα 
ἀποκρινάμενος 6 “ίδικος ἀπιὼν @yeto. 

XV. Καὶ τῇ ὑστεραίᾳ οἱ ᾿Ελδήτιοι μετεστρατοπεδεύσαντο. 
“Ὃ Καῖσαρ δὲ ταυτὸ ἐποιήσατο, πάντας τοὺς ἱππέας 8x te τῶν» 
Edovéwy καὶ τῶν ἄλλων συμμάχων εἰς τετρακισχιλίους saute 
ἡθροισμένους, ποῖ πορεύσοιντο οἱ πολέμιον σκοπησομένους προ- 
πέμψας. Οὗτοι δ᾽ οἱ ἱππεῖς ἀνδριζόμενοι πλησιώτερον ἢ ἔδει 
τοῖς πολεμίοις ἐπηκολούθησαν: Gots ἔν τινι δυσχωρίᾳ τοῖς τῶν 
Ἐλθητίων ἱππεῦσι συμμίξαντες, ἡττήθησαν: ὀλίγοι μέντον αὐ- 
τῶν ἔπεσον. Ταύτη δὲ τῆ μάχῃ οἱ “Ελθήτιον ἐπαρθέντες, ὅτι 
πεντακοσίοις μόνον ἱππεῦσι τοσοῦτο ἱππέων στῖφος ἐνίκησαν, 
θρασύτερον μὲν ὑπέμενον, καὶ ἐνέοτέ ye τοὺς τῶν “Ῥωμαίων 
ὀπισθοφύλακας sig μάχην προυκαλοῦντο. ‘O δὲ Καῖσαρ τοὺς 
μὲν ἑαυτοῦ στρατιώτας μάχεσθαν οὐκ sia: ἠγάπα δ᾽ εἰ μόνον 
δύναιτο τὴν τῶν ἑαυτοῦ συμμάχων χώραν ἀδήωτον διαφυλάτ- 
τειν" “Ὥστε ἡμέραν πέντε καὶ δέκα παρῆλθον, ἐν αἷς μεταξὺ 
τῶν ἐσχάτων τῶν “Ελθητίων καὶ τῶν πρῶτων τῶν “Ῥωμαίων οὐ 
πλεῖον Ἰὀκτὼ σταδίων διελείστδτο, 

XVI. ᾿Εν τούτῳ δ᾽ ὁ μὲν Καῖσαρ τοὺς “Εδουεῖς ὃν δημοσίς 
αὐτῷ ὑπέσχοντο σῖτον ἀπήτει. Aik μὲν γὰρ τὸ ψύχος (πᾶσα 
γὰρ ἡ Γαλατία, ὡς καὶ ἄνω προείρηται, ἀρκτῴα ἐστὶν) οὐχ ὅπως 
πέπων ἦν ἐν τοῖς ἀγροῖς ὁ σῖτος, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ χιλοῦ ἐν τῷ στρατῷ 
αὐτάρκεια ἦν. "Επειτα δὲ οὐδὲ τῷ διὰ τοῦ ’ Agkoeme ἐπεισάκτῳ 
σίτῷ χρῆσθαι οὐκ εἶχεν, ὅτι οἱ "Ελδήτιοι, ὧν ἀπολείπεσθαι οὐκ 
ἠβούλετο, ἀπὸ τοῦ Apdgews ἀπετράπησαν. Of δ᾽ “Εδουεῖς ἐξ 
ἡμέρας sic ἡμέραν ἀναθδολὰς ἐποίουν" νῦν μὲν ἀθροίζεσθαι τὸν 
σῖτον, ποτὲ δ᾽ ἄγεσθαι, ἄλλοτε δὲ καὶ παρεῖναι λέγοντες ἔστ᾽ 
ἂν παρέτεινον τὸν Kaloauga. ᾿Εκεῖνος μὲν οὖν ὡς τἄἅχιστα τοῦτο 
ἤσθετο, Ὡσυγκαλέσας αὐτῶν τοὺς ἄρχοντας, οἵ πολλοὶ ἐν τῷ ἑαυ- 
τοῦ στρατοπέδῳ ἦσαν, καὶ ἐν τούτοις τόν ts “Ιιδυτιακὸν καὶ τὸν 
Alaxor, τὸ μέγιστον τῶν “Edovéwy ἀξίωμα Βεργόδρετον καλού- 
μδνον ἔχοντας (τοῦτο δὲ τὸ τέλος κατ' ἔτος χειροτονεῖται, καὶ 
βίου te καὶ. θανάτου κρίνειν τοὺς ὑπηκόους δύναται) πικρῶς 
αὐτοὺς ἐμέμψατο, ὅτι οὐχ οἵου te ὄντος αὐτῷ οὔτε τὸν σῖτον 
ὠνεῖσθαι, odts ye ἐκ τῶν ἀγρῶν συγκομίζειν, καὶ πρὸς τούτοις 
τοσαύτης ἀπορίας οὔσης, καὶ τῶν πολεμίων οὕτω πλησίων, in” 
av τῶν οὐκ ὠφελεῖτο, καὶ ταῦτα δι’ ἐκείνων τὸ πλεῖστον τοῦτον 
τὸν πόλεμον ἀράμενος" μᾶλλον δ᾽ ὅτι ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐγκατελείφθη, 
ἠτιάσατο. , δος ᾿ 

XVII. Ταῦτα δ᾽ εἰπόντος τοῦ Καίσαρος ὅ Alaxog τοῖς ἐκδέ- 

᾿ : §2 


196 C, JULIL CHSARIS 


νου λόγοις πεισθεὶς, τότε ἐφανέρωσεν ἃ κρύπτειν πρότερον ἦν 
παρεσκευασμένος. ᾿Ενίοὺς μὲν γὰῤ ἔφασκεν εἶναι παρὰ τῷ 
'τλήθει μέγα ἰσχύοντας καὶ δημότας ὄντας πλεῖον αὐτῶν τῶν 
ἀρχόντων δυναμένους. Οὗτοι δ᾽, ἔφη, εἰσὶν οἱ τοῖς σφῶν 
στασιώδεσέ τὸ καὶ ἀνοσίοις λόγοις ῷ πλῆθος, μὴ ὑμῖν ἀποδοθῇ 
ὁ ὀφειλόμενος σῖτος, ἀποτρέποντες. Κἂν μὲν οἱ τοιοῦτοι τὴν 
τῆς Ταλατίας ἀρχὴν μὴ δύνωνται καταλαθεῖν, μᾶλλον αὐτὴν 
τῶν “Ελθητίων, ἢ τῶν “Ῥωμαίων εἶναν ᾿ἐπιθυμοῦσιν. Ὑπὸ 
τούτων δὲ πάντα τὰ “ἡμῶν τῶν “Ῥωμαίων πράγματα τοῖς “Ελ- 
θητίοις διαγγέλλονται. Καί τι, ἔφη, Καῖσαρ, ὅτι τοῦτο τὸ 
πράγμα σοι ἀναγκαῖον ἀναγκασθεὶς σχεδὸν κατεῖπον, οὐκ 
ἀγνοῶ διὰ τοῦτο μεγάλως κινδυνεύσων: καὶ διὰ. ταύτην τὴν 
αἰτίαν ἐφ᾽ ὅσον ἠδυνήθην τοῦτο ἐσιώπησα. Alaxog μὲν οὕτως 
εἶπεν. : 
XVIII. Ὃ δὲ Καῖσαρ τούτῳ τῷ ἐκείνου λογῳ ὑποσημαίν 

εσθαι τὸν τοῦ “Τδιτιακοῦ ἀδελφὸν “Δουμνόρυγα τεκμαιρόμενος, 
τοῦτο δ᾽ ἐναντίον πολλῶν διάσπείρεσθαι μὴ βουλόμενος, ἐυθὺς 
μὲν διέλυσε τὴν ἀγοράν. Τὸν δὲ Δίσκον κατασχὼν, ἤρετο μὲν 
αὐτὸν κατὰ μόνας, εἰ τὰ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ῥηθέντα ἀλη- 
6% sin. Ὁ δὲ τοῦτο μετὰ πλείονος τότε ἐδήλωσε παῤῥησίας. 
«Ἄλλους δὲ καὶ ὁ Καῖσαρ ταῦτα ἐρωτῶν, ἀληθῆ ὄντα κατέμαθεν 
εἶναι μὲν τὸν Dovuvdguya θρασὺν ἄνδρα, καὶ τὸ πλῆθος δωρο- 
δοκίαις ἀναρτήσασθαι, νεωτερίζειν δ᾽ ἐπιθυμοῦντα, τούς τὸ 
φόρους καὶ τὰς λοιπὰς tov “Edovéwy προσόδους ἐυώνους πολλὰ 
ἔτη ἐσχηκέναι: αὐτοῦ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὰς τιμήσαντος, οὐδεὶς ἀντιτι- 
μᾷν ἐτόλμα. “Ὥστε ἐκ τούτων, ἔφασαν, τόν θ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ηὔξησεν 
οἶκον, καὶ πολλὰ πρὸς τούτοις εἰς τὰς δωροδοκίας χρήματα 
συνελέξατο: καὶ ἱππέας μὲν πολλοὺς ἐκ τῆς αὐτοῦ τρέφει δαπάνης, 
καὶ ἀεὶ τούτους περὶ ἑαυτὸν ἔχει: οὐ μόνον δ᾽ οἴκοι, ἀλλὰ καὶ 
πλεῖστον, παρὰ τῇ ὑπερορίᾳ δύναται: ὥστε τὴν μὲν μητέρα ἐν τοῖς 
Βιτούριξιν ἀνδρὶ ἐπιφανεστάτῳ te καὶ ἐκεῖ δυνατωτάτῳ συνῴ- 
κισεν" αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἐκ τῆς τῶν “Ελθητίων χώρας γυναῖκα εἰς γάμον 
ἤγαγεν" καὶ τὴν πρὸς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἀδελφὴν, καὶ πάσας πρὸς 
τούτοις τὰς προσηκούσας, ἄλλην ἐν ἄλλη πόλει, ἐξέδωκεν" καὶ τὰ 
μὲν τῶν ᾿“Ελθητίων φρονεῖ ts καὶ αὐτοῖς διὰ τὴν ἐπιγαμίαν ταύ- 
την εὐνοεῖ. Missi δέ σε ἰδίᾳ, Καῖσαρ, καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους Ῥω- 
μαίους, ὅτι ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ παραγενόμξνοι, τὴν μὲν αὐτοῦ 
δύναμιν ἠλαττώσατε, Διθιτιακὸν δὲ τὸν ἀδελφὸν ἐν τῷ πρόσθεν 
ἀξιώματί τε καὶ δυνάμει κατεστήσατε. “Ὥστ᾽, ἔφασαν, ἣν μέν 
mote δεινόν τι πάθωσιν οὗ “Ῥωμαῖοι, ἐν μεγάλῃ ἐλπίδι τῆς διὰ 
τῶν ᾿Ελθητίων θασιλείας ἐστίν: ἂν δὲ τοὐναντίον τὰ τῶν “Ῥω- 
udlov ἐπικρατέστερα γένηται, οὐχ ὅπως" τῆς δασιλείας, ἀλλὰ 
καὶ ἧς νῦ» ἔχεν δυνάμεως οὐδεμίαν ἐλπίδα ποιεῖται. Οἱ μὲν 


INTEPRES GRECUS. LIB. I. 197 


οὖν ταῦτ᾽ ἔλεγον. Κατέμαθε δὲ καὶ πρὸς τούτοις ὁ Καῖσαρ, ὡς 
ἐν τῇ ὀλίγων πρόσθεν ἡμερῶν τῶν ἑαυτοῦ ἱππέων γεγενημένγ 
ἧττᾳ 6 Aoiurogss te καὶ of ἐκείνου ἱππεῖς τῆς φυγῆς προκατ- 
ἤρξαν: τούτων δὲ φυγόντων, πᾶσαν τὴν ἄλλην ἵππον τραπῆναί 
τε, καὶ εὶς φυγὴν ὁρμῆσαι: (τῶν μὲν γὰρ sig συμμαχίαν τοῦ 
Καίσαρος ὑπὸ τῶν “Εδουέων πεμφθέντων ἱππέων ἵππαρχος ὃ 
“Ἰοὐμνορυξ ἀπεδέδεικτο. ) 

ΧΙΧ. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ἀκούσας ὁ Καῖσαρ, καὶ, πρὸς ἣν ἤδη 
τοῦ ἀνδρὸς εἶχεν ὑποψίαν, σαφῇ “πράγματα προσεῖναι γνοὺς, 
πρῶτον μὲν τὸν doupydguya διὰ τῆς Σεκανικῆς τοὺς “Ελθητίους 
διαπορεῦσαι" ἔπειτα δὲ τούς τ Σεκανοὺς καὶ ἐκείνους ὁμήρους 
ἀλλήλοις δοῦναι ποιήσασθαι" καὶ ταῦτα οὐχ ὅπως ἑαυτοῦ τὸ καὶ 
τῶν ᾿Εδουέων ἀκέλευστον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐκείνους λαθόντα ποιήσασ- 
θαι: πρὸς τούτοις δὲ καὶ ὕπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ τῶν “Εδουέων ἄρχοντος 
Alazov κατηγορεῖσθαν ἐκεῖνον ὁρῶν, ἱκανὰς ἔχειν αἰτίας 
ἐνόμιζεν τοῦ ἢ αὐτὸς ἐκεῖνον μετέρχεσθαι, ἢ καὶ τοῦτο τῇ τῶν 
Ἐδουέων πόλει προστάττειν. “Ev δὲ τοῦτο μόνον ταύτη τῇ τοῦ 
Καίσαρος γνώμῃ ἐναντιοῦτο, ὅτι τὸν τοῦ “Δουμνόρυγος τούτου 
ἀδελφὸν Διβιτιὰ κὸν μάλιστά ts τὰ τῶν “Ῥωμαίων φρονοῦντα, 
ἰσχυρῶς Θ᾽ ἑαυτῷ εὐνοοῦντα, καὶ ἄνδρα πρὸς τούτοις ἅμα καὶ 
σώφρονα καὶ μέτριον ὄντα ἑώρα: ὥστε, μὴ τὸ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ πάθος 
ἐκεῖνος θαρέως φέροι, 6 Καῖσαρ περιεφοδεῖτο. Τοιγαροῦν πρὲν 
τι τούτων ποιῆσαι, τὸν μὲν “ιθιτιακὸν πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ἐκάλεσε, 
καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἄλλους ἑαυτοῦ μεταστησάμενος Eguyvéas, διὰ 
τοῦ Γαΐου Βαληρίου Προακίλλου, τοῦ τῆς ἐν τῇ Ταλατίᾳ 
ἐπαρχίας ἄρχοντος, ἑαυτῷ te φίλου πιστοτάτου ὄντος, αὐτῷ 
διελέχθη. Πάντα δὲ τὰ ἑαυτοῦ παρόντος ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ περὶ 
τοῦ “ουμνόρυγος ῥηθέντα, καὶ Ἰἕκαστος παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ ἐν ἀποῤ-- 
ῥδήτῳ ἐκείνου κατηγόρησε, δηλώσας αὐτῷ" déouae σου, ἔφη, ὦ 
4ιθιτιαπὲ, μὴ λυπεῖσθαι, ἐὰν τὸν σὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦτον Ζίουμ:-- 
γόρυγα μετέλθω ἣ καὶ τῆ τῶν “Edovéwy πόλει δκεῖνον κολάζειν 
κελεύω. 

XX. Τότε δὲ 6 “Πιθιτιακὸς τὸν Καίσαρα neguabar, σὺν πολ-- 
λοῖς δακρύοις λιπαρεῖν ἤρξατο, μή τι δεινὸν πάθον ὁ ἀδελφός. ἡ 

Πάντα μὲν ταῦτα, ἔφη, ἃ λέγεις, ἀληθῆ ὄντα γινώσκω: οὐδείς 
τ' ἐμοῦ ταῦτα βαρύτερον φέρει. ᾿Εμοῦ μὲν γὰῤ πλεῖον ty τὸ τῇ 
ἐμῇ χώρᾳ καὶ παρὰ τῇ ἄλλη πάση Tahatig ἐν τῷ πρόσθεν 

χρόνῳ ἰσχύσαντος, τοῦ δ᾽ ἀδελφοῦ ἧττον διὰ τὴν νεότητα 
δυνηθέντος, δι’ δαυτοῦ νῦν μεγάλην δύναμιν κέκτηται: 7 οὐ 
μόνον πρὸς τὸ τὴν ἐμὴν καθαίρειν, ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὴν ἐμὴν 
σχεδὸν ἀπώλειαν χρῆται. ᾿Εγὼ δ᾽ ὅμως τῆς τε πρὸς τὸν ἀδελφὸν 
φιλοστοργίας καὶ τῆς πάντων ἐντρέπομαι δόξης. Τοιοῦτον μὲν 


. γάρ udv παρὰ σοὶ ἰσχύοντος, ἔπειτα εἰ te δεινὸν πάθοι ὑπὸ σοῦ. 


198 CG. JULIL CMSAF καὶ 


ὁ ἐμὸς ἀδελφὸς, οὐδεὶς ἔσταν ὅστις ¢ μὴ your τοῦ μὴ ταῦτα 
ἐμοῦ συμπράττοντος γενέσθαι" ὥστε πάντες ἂν οἱ Τάλλοι ἣν 
viv ἔχουσι πρός με εὔνοιαν προήσοιντο. Ταῦτα τοῦ “[ιδιτιακοῦ 
σὺν πολλοῖς δακρύοις παρὰ τοῦ Καίσαρος δεομένου, ὁ Καῖσαρ 
αὐτὸν δεξιωσάμενος παρεμυθήσατο, μὴ πλεῖον λιπαρεῖν κελεύων. 
Τοσοῦτο μὲν γὰρ, ἔφη, παρ᾽ ἐμοὶ μόναι αἱ σαὶ δεήσεις δύνανται, 
«ὥστε καὶ ὧν 6 σὸς ἀδελφὸς τοὺς “Ρωμαίους ἠδίκησεν, ἧς τε διὰ 
τοῦτο εἶχον λύπης, ἐκείναις μόναϊς συγγινώσκω. Ταῦτα εἰπὼν, 
καὶ ἐκεῖνον παραλαθὼν, τὸν “ΖΙουμνόρυγα μετεπέμψατο" καὶ ἃ 
μὲν αὐτὸς ἐκεῖνο» αἰτιᾶται, ἃ δὲ καὶ ἡ πόλις τῶν ᾿Εδουέων 
αὐτῷ μέμφεται, δηλώσας, παρήνει οὕτω ποιεῖν, ὥστ᾽ εἰς τὸν ἔπειτα 
χρόνον ἀνδπίληπτον διατελεῖν, τὰ παρεληλυθότα τῷ ἐκείνου 
ἀδελφῷ Ai6itiaxd συγγινώσκειν λέγων. Οὕτω μὲν οὖν εκεῖνον 
νουθετήσας ἐν φυλακῇ ὃποιήσατο, ἵνα τί τὸ ποίήσει, οἷς τε 
συνέσεται, γινώσκειν δύνηται. 

XXI. Totty δὲ tH ἡμέρᾳ ὑπὸ τῶν κατασκόπων μαθὼν é 
Καῖσαρ, τοὺς πολεμίους, ὄρος ἔμπροσθεν σφῶν ποιησαμένους, 
ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ ἑξήκοντα τέτταρας σταδίους στρατοπεδεύσασθαι, 
ἄνδρας πῶς ἔχοι τῆς τε φύσεως παὺὶ τῆς κύκλῳ ἐφόδου τοῦτο 
τὸ ὄρος ἐπισκεψομένους ἐπέμψατο. Τούτων δὲ ῥᾳδίαν εἶναι 
ἀπαγγειλάντων, τῷ μὲν Ἰὑποστρατηγῷ Τίτῳ AabinrG ἐκ τῆς 
τρίτης φυλακῆς ἐπὶ τὴν ἀκρωνυχίαν τοῦ ὄρους, τοῖς τὴν ὁδὸν 
ἤδη προμαθοῦσιν ἡγεμόσι χφησάμενον, δύο τάγματα ἀναθδιθάζ- 
Buy παρήγγειλε, τὴν ἑαυτοῦ γνώμην ἐκείνῳ ἀνακοινωσάμενος. 
«Αὐτὸς δὲ τῇ τετάρτῃ φυλακῇ ἄρας, τῇ αὐτῇ τοῖς πολὲμίοις 
ὁδῷ ἐπ’ αὐτοὺς ἦγεν" καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν ἵππον 'προπῖμψας, τὸν 
μὲν Πούπλιον Κονσίδιον, ἄνδρα ἐν τοῖς στρατηγικωτάτοις 
ἀγόμενον, καὶ τῷ «Μουκίῳ Σύλλᾳ, μετέπειτα δὲ καὶ τῷ Μάρκῳ 
Κράσσω συστρατευσάμενον, σὺν τὰς κατασκχόποις προέπεμ- 
wer, 

XXII. “Aue δὲ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, τοῦ μὲν Titov Aabinvod ἤδη int 
τὴν ἀκρωνυχίαν τοῦ ὄρους σὺν τοῖς δυσὶ τάγμασιν ἀναθάντος, 
καὶ τοῦ Καίσαρος οὐ πλεῖον Ξδύο καὶ δέκα σταδίων ἀπὸ τῶν πο- 
᾿ heuimy ἀφεστῶτος, τῶν δὲ πολεμίων, ὡς καὶ μετὰ τὴν μάχην 
ἔλεγον οἱ αἰχμάλωτοι, ταύτην τὴν ἐπιθουλὴν ϑεϊδότων, οὗτος ὅ 
Κονσίδιος ἱδροῦντι τῷ ἕππῳ τῷ Καίσαρι προσδραμὼν, ἀπήγγει: 
dev, ὡς, ὃ ὑπὸ τοῦ «Μ“αδιηγοῦ ἔχεσθαι ἠδούλετο ὄρος, τοῦτο οἱ 
πολέμιον προκατηλείφεσαν" ταῦτα ἔκ τὸ τῶν σημδίων καὶ τῶν 
Ταλλικῶν ὅπλων γνῶναι λέγων. ‘O μὲν οὖν Καῖσαρ τοῦτο ἀκού- 
σας, τὸ στράτευμα ὑπὸ τὸ πλησίον ὄρος ὑπήγαγε, καὶ ἐκεῖ. παρ- 
δτάττετο, ὡς μάχην ποιούμενος. ‘O δὲ δὴ «Δαθδιηνὸς ὑπὸ τοῦ 
Καίσαρος κελευσθεὶς, δὲ μὴ τὸ ἑαυτοῦ στράτευμα πλησίον 
φαίνοιτο, μὴ ἐπελθεῖν τοῖς πολεμίοις, (ἵνα πολλαχόθεν ἅμα. 





=. 


INTERPRES GRECUS. LIB. I. 199 


μάχοιντο) κατὰ τὸ κελευσθὲν, τὸ ὄρος κατασχὼν, τὸν Καίσαρα 
ἀνέμενεν οὐ μαχόμενος. ἸΉδὴ δ᾽ ἐπὶ πολὺ προεληλύθοι ἡ ἡμέρα 
ἡνίκα ἀπαγγέλλουσι τῷ Καίσαρι οἱ κατάσκοποι, τὸν μὲν «Δαθιη- 
voy τὸ ὄρος κατέχειν, καὶ τοὺς “Ελθητίους ἰβϑτεατροτοποδεύ- 
σασθαι. Τὸν δὲ Κονσίδιον ὑπὸ φόδοι ἃ οὐκ εἶδεν Ἰὼς ἰδὼν 
ἀπαγγεῖλαι. Ταύτη μὲν οὖν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ὁ Καῖσαρ κατὰ τὸ εἰωθὸς 
διάστημα τοῖς πολεμίοις Lesaletoati καὶ εἴκοσι τέτταρας σταδίους 
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐστρατοπεδεύσατο. 

ΧΧΠΙ. τῇ δ᾽ ὑστεραίᾳ, ὅτι μὲν δύο ἡμέραι, πάμπαν ἀπελεί- 
ποντο τοῦ δεῖν σῖτον τῇ στρατιᾷ διαδιδόναι, ὅτε δὲ πόλις μεγ- 
thn te καὶ εὐδαίμων τῶν ᾿Εδουέων, Βιόρακτος ὄνομα, οὐ 
πλεῖον ἐντεῦθεν ἑκατὸν τετταράκοντα τεσσάρων σταδίων ἀτιῆν»" 
βουλόμενος ὁ Καῖσαρ 16 σΐτῳ προνοεῖν, ἀπὸ μὲν τῶν ᾿Ελθη- 
τίων ἀπετράπη, ἐπὶ δὲ τὴν BiGgaxtoy ἐπορεύδτο. Τούτων δ᾽ 
εὐθὺς τοῖς ᾿Ελθητίοις ὑπὸ τινῶν ἀπὸ “ουκίου Aiuiiov, tot 
τῶν Γάλλων ἑππάρχου, σφίσν αὐτομολησάντων, ἀπαγγελθέντων, 
αὐτοὶ ἤ τὸ τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους δέει σφῶν φεύγειν, (ὃ διὰ τούτο μά- 
lara ἡγοῦντο, ὅτι τῇ προτεραίᾳ οἱ “Ῥωμαῖοι τὸ ὄρος κατασχόν- 
τες μάχην οὐ συνῆψαν) iv οὖν τῶν ἐπιτηδείων αὐτοὺς ἀπο- 
κλείσειν θαῤῥοῦντες, μετενόησαν: καὶ τῆς πρόσθεν σφῶν ὁδοῖ 
ἀποτραπέντες, τοὺς τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ὀπισθοφύλακας διώκειν τὲ 


καὶ εἰς μάχην παρακαλεῖν ἤρξαντο. 


XXIV. Ταῦτ, οὖν κατανδησάμενος ὁ Καῖσαρ, τὸ στράτευμα 
ὑπὸ τὸ πλησίον ὄρος ὑπήγαγε, καὶ τὴν μὲν ἵππον ὃν ταύτῳ 
ἐπὶ τὸ τὴν πρώτην τῶν πολεμίων ὁρμὴν ἐπισχεῖν ἔπεμψεν, .«4ὐ- 
τὸς δ᾽ ἐν τούτῳ ἐν μέσῳ τῷ ὄρει τὰ τέτταρα ἀρχαῖα τάγματα 
τριχῇ διατάξας, ἔπειτα ἐπάνω ἑαντοῦ τὰ ἕτερα δύο, ἃ νεωστὶ 
2ὲν τῇ ᾿Ιπαλίᾳ κατεγράψατο, τάγματα, καὶ πᾶν πρὸς τούτοις 
τὸ συμμαχικὸν ἐν τῇ ἀκρωνυχὶᾳ τοῦ ὄρους ἔστησεν, ὥστε πᾶν 
τοῦτο τὸ ὄρος ἀνδρῶν. ἀναπληρῶσαι. Τοῦτο δὲ ποιησάμενος, 
καὶ πάντα τὰ σκευοφόρα εἰς ἕνα τόπον συναγεέρας, τοῖς ἐν τῇ 
πορυφῇ τοῦ ὄρους οὖσιν αὐτὰ διαφυλάττειν παρήγ γϑιλεν, Ἔν τού 
τῷ δ᾽ οἱ “Ελθήτιοι πᾶσι σὺν τοῖς σκευοφόροις τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους 
Ἀμες ατοιδιρ δος τότε μὲν αὐτὰ εἰς ἕνα τόπον συνήθροισαν" αὐ- 
τοὶ δὲ ἀθρόοι τὴν. τῶν. Ῥωμαίων ἕππον τρεψάμεγοι, καὶ εἰς 
φάλαγγα τὴν σφῶν τάξιν ποιησάμενοι, ἐπὶ τοὺς πρώτους τῶν 
Ῥωμαίων ὥρμησαν. 

ΧΧΥ. Ὃ δὲ Καῖσαρ πρῶτον μὲν τὸν ἑαυτοῦ, ἔπειτα δὲ 


᾿ τοὺς πάντων τῶν ἄλλων ἵππους ἐκποδὼν ποιησάμενος, ἵνα, ἔσου 


ἅμα πᾶσιν ὄντος τοῦ κινδύνου, οὐδεμία αὐτοῖς φυγῆς ἐλπὶς λεί- 
movto* ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ τὸν θυμὸν τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἐπεγείρας, καὶ 
ἐπὶ τὴν σύνοδον αὐτοὺς ἐξοτρύνας, τὴν μάχην συνῆψε. Καὶ 
πρῶτον μὲν vb ἐν τῇ ἀκρωνυχίᾳ Ῥωμαῖοι ἠκόντιζὸν τὸ καὶ ἐτόξ- 


200 C. JULI: CHSARIS 


ξευον εἰς αὐτοὺς’ Gots ταχὺ τὴν ἐκείνων φάλδγγα διέῤῥηξαν 
ἐπεὶ δὲ ᾿Ἰἐξαναλώσαντες τὴν πόῤῥωθεν ἀλκὴν, ξιφήρεις ἐπέδ- 
ραμον σφίσι, τούτῳ μὲν τοῦ μὴ ῥᾳδίως μᾷχεσθαν μάλιστα 
ἐνεποδίζοντο Γάλλοι ὅτι οἱ πλεῖστον αὐτῶν μιᾷ βολῇ παλτοῦ τὰς 
ἀσπίδας διατετρημένας ts καὶ τοῖς ὥμοις προσδεδεμένας ἔχοντες, 
ἔπειτα τῆς αἰχμῆς ἐγκαμφθείσης, οὔτε uty ἀποσπάσασθαι, οὔτε 
γε τῆς ἀριστερᾶς χεορὸς ἀσχολουμένης εὐπετῶς ἢἤδύναντο μά-- 
χεσθαι: ὥσθ᾽ οἱ πολλοὶ μὲν αὐτῶν πολὺν χρόνο» πρὸς τὸ ἀπο- 
σπάσασθαν τὰ παλτὰ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀσπίδων τὸν δραχίονα σείσαντες, 
τάς τ' ἀσπίδας ἀπέῤῥιψαν, καὶ γυμνοὶ προδίλοντο μάχεσθαι. 
Τέλος δὲ τραύμασιν ἀπειρηκότες, ἐπὶ πόδα τ' ἀνεχάσαντο, καὶ 
πρὸς ὄρος οὐ πλεῖον “τεττάρων σταδίων ἀπέχον ἀνεχώρησαν 
᾿Επείνων μὲν οὖν τοῦτο τὸ ὄρος καταλαθόντων, καὶ τῶν “Po- 
μαίων ἐπιδιωκόντων, οἵτε Βοΐοι, καὶ οἱ Τούλιγγοι, πεντακισχίλιο; 
ἐπὶ πᾶσι τῶν “Ελθητίων τεταγμένοι, ἐκ πλαγίου γυμνοῦ τοῖς 
Ῥωμαίοις ἐπελθόντες, πδριδκύκλουν αὐτούς" καὶ τοῦτο of ἐν τῷ 
ὄρει ᾿“Ελθήτιοι κατιδόντες, ἐξ ἀρχῆς πάλιν τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις 
ἐπέκειντο, καὶ τὴν μάχην ἀνενεώσαντο. Οἱ δὲ Ῥωμαῖοι διχῆ 
ἑαυτοὺς ταξάμενοι, ἤλαυνον εἰς αὐτοὺς" καὶ οὗ μὲν αὐτῶν τοῖς 
ἤδη ἡττηθεῖσν τῶν ᾿Ελθητίων ἀντεῖχον" οἱ δὲ πρὸς τοὺς νεωστὶ 
ἐπιόντας ἐμάχοντο. 


XXVI. Οὕτω δ᾽ ἰσοῤῥόπως αὐτῶν ἐπὶ μακρότατον ἀγωνι-, 


σαμένων, τέλος οἱ ᾿Ελθήτιον ἀντέχειν οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν" ἀλλ᾽ εὐ- 
θὺς οἱ μὲν αὐτῶν, ὡς καὶ πρότερον, ἐπὶ τὸ ὄρος, οἱ δὲ πρός 
te τὰ ἅρματα καὶ τὰ σκευοφόρα ἀνεχώρησαν: διὰ πάσης μὲν 
γὰρ ταύτης τῆς μάχης, καίπερ μέχρι δείλης “ἐξ ἑωθινοῦ δια- 
γεγενημένης, οὐδεὶς ἐκ νώτου ἰδεῖν τὸν πολέμιον ἠδυνήθη. “Em 
πολὺ δὲ καὶ τῆς νυκτὸς οἱ “Ῥωμαῖοι ἐπὶ τὰ σκευοφόρα ἠγωνἐ- 
Gavro- οἱ μὲν γὰρ “Ελθήτιοι ἅτε. δὴ ἔρυμά τι τὰ ἅρματα προθα- 
λόντες, ἐξ αὐτῶν εἰς τοὺς ἐπιόντας τῶν Ρωμαίων ἐτόξευον" καὶ 
ἔνιοί γε αὐτῶν μεταξὺ τῶν θ᾽ ἁρμάτων καὶ τῶν τροχῶν, παλτὰ 
πολλὰ καὶ ξυστὰ ὑπαφίεσαν. ὥς τ᾽ ἐκεῖ ἐτρώθησαν πολλοὶ τῶν 
Ῥωμαίων, Τέλος δ᾽ ὅμως καὶ τούτων κρατήσαντες, τῶν TE σκδυο-. 
φόρων καὶ τοῦ αὐτῶν στρατοπέδου ἐγκρατεῖς ἐγένοντο of Ῥωμαῖοι, 
᾿Ενταῦθά τε τὴν τοῦ Οργετόρυγος θυγατέρα, καὶ ἕνα τῶν αὐτοῦ 
υἱῶν ἐζώγρησαν" ᾿Εκ δὲ ταύτης τῆς μάχης ἄνδρες τῶν ᾿Ελδητίων 
ὡς τρισκαιδεκάκις μόριον περιγενόμενοι, ὅλην τὴν νύκτα τὴ» 
60d» οὐ δδιαλείποντες, ἐπορεύοντο" καὶ τῶν “Ῥωμαίων, διὰ τὸ 
τρεῖς ἡμέρας περί τὸ τὰ τῶν στρατιωτῶν τραύματα καὶ τὴν τῶν 
νεκρῶν ἀναίρεσιν διατρίψαι, ἐκείνους διώκειν μὴ δυνηθέντων, 
ἐν τῇ τῶν «Διγγόνων τεταρταῖοι ἀφίκοντο. “Ο μὲν οὖν Καῖσαρ 
κήρυκας πρὸς tads «Αιγγόνας πέμπων, ἀπηγόρευδ μηδὲν τῶν 
ἐπιτηδείων τοῖς “Ελθητίοις πορίζειν" εἰ δὲ μὴ, πολεμίοις αὐτοῖς 


is. 


{INTERPRES GRACUS LIB. I. ; 201 


ὡς καὶ τοῖς “Ελθητίοίς χρήσεσθαι" καὶ αὐτὸς ὁμοῦ δὴ ἔχων πᾶσαν 
τὴν ἑαυτοῦ δύναμιν, ἐφείπετο. 

XXVIII. Of δ᾽ “Ελθήτιονι ἐσχάτῃ πάντων πραγμάτων ἀπορ- 
la συνεχόμενοι, πρέσθεις παρὰ τὸν Καίσαρα περὶ προσχωρή- 
σεως ἔπεμψαν" of καθ᾽ ὁδὸν αὐτῷ ἐντυχόντες, πρός τε τοὺς 

- σσόδας αὐτοῦ προσέπέσον, καὶ εἰρήνην. παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ σὺν πολλοῖς 
δακρύοις ἤτησαν. Καὶ ὁ μὲν Καῖσαρ, ὅπου ἦσαν τότε, ἐνταῦθα 
ἑαυτὸν περὶμένειν éxéhevev of δ᾽ ἐπείθοντο. Πρὸς αὐτοῦ μὲν" 
οὖν παραγενόμενος, τὰ ὅπλα, wat ὁμήρους, τούς Te πρὸς αὐτοὺς 
Ἰαὐτομολήσαντας ἀπήτει. ᾿Εν ᾧ δὲ ταῦτα Ξσυνηθροίζοντο, μιᾶς 
γυχτὸς πρὸς τὸ ταῦτα διαπράττεσθαν διαλειπούσης, ἄνδρες ἀμ- 
gl τοὺς ἑξακισχιλίους τῆς 3Βερδιγίνης οὕτω καλουμένης φυλῆς, 
ἢ φόδῳ τοῦ παραδοθέντων τῶν ὅπλων ὑπὸ τῶν “Ρωμαίων κολασ- 
θῆναι, ἢ τ᾿ οὖν ἐλπίδι τινὸς σωτηρίας παρορμηθεντες (τοσού-- 
τῶν μὲν γὰρ ὄντων τῶν τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις προσχωρούντων, τὴν 
σφῶν ὀλίγων φυγὴν λαθεῖν ἂν, ἢ καὶ παντάπασιν ἄδηλον 
ἡγοῦντο εἶναι), “ἐν ταύτη τῇ νυκτὶ ἐκ τοῦ σφῶν στρατοπέδου | 
ἐξῆλθον, πρός te τὸν “Ῥῆνον καὶ τὴν τῶν Τερμανῶν χώραν 
ἔτεινον. 

XXVIII. Τοῦτο καταμαθὼν ὁ Καῖσαρ, ὧν διὰ τὴν χώραν 
"οὗτοι ἐπορεύοντο, κήρυκα ἔπεμψεν, εἰ ἀναίτιοι παρ᾽ δαυτῷ εἶναι 
ἐθέλοιεν, τούτδυς ἀπάγειν κελεύων. ᾿Επείνοις μὲν οὖν ὁ Καῖσαρ 
πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ἀπαχθεῖσιν ὡς πολεμίοις ἐχρήσατο: πάντας δὲ τοὺς 
ἄλλους, τὰ ὅπλα καὶ ὁμήρους τούς te πρὸς αὐτοὺς αὐτομολήσαν 
τας ἀπολαθὼν, εἰς προσχώρησιν ἐδέξατο. Καὶ τοὺς μὲν “Ελθη- 
τίους, τούς te Τουλίγγους, καὶ τοὺς Aaxb6oryas, δὶς τὴν ἧς 
ἐξεληλύθεσαν χώραν, ἐπανιέναν ἐκέλευσεν" ὅτι δὲ, πάντων τῶν 
καρπῶν διαφθαρέντων, οὐδὲν ἔτ᾽ ἦν ἐν τῇ χώρᾳ, ᾧ δύναιντο 
προς τὸν λιμὸν ἐξαρκεῖσθαι, τοῖς μὲν ᾿Αλλόδροξι αὐτοῖς σῖτον 
πορίζδιν" τοῖς δ᾽ αὖ ᾿Ελβητίοις, τάς te πόλεις καὶ τὰς κώμας 
τῶν ᾿““λλοδρόγων, ἃς κατέφλεξαν, ἀναστῆσαι ἐκέλευσε. Τοῦτο 
δὲ διὰ ταύτην μάλιστα τὴν αἰτίαν ὁ Καῖσαρ ἐποιεῖτο, μὴ δου- 
λόμενος τὴν ᾿Ελθητικὴν χώραν ἔρημον διαμένειν" μὴ οἱ πέραν 
τοῦ “Ῥήνου Γερμανοὶ ταύτῃ ἐνεργοτάτῃ οὔσῃ πεισθέντες, ἐκ τῆς 
σφῶν sig αὐτὴν διαθαίνοιδν, πρόσχωροί τὸ τῆς ἐπικρατείας 
καὶ τῶν ᾿Αλλοθρόγων γένοιντο. Τοὺς δὲ Βοίους αἰτοῦσιν nag 
ἑαυτοῦ τοῖς ᾿Εδουεῦσι, ὅτι ἀλκίμους ἄνδρας ὄντας ἑώρων, 3 
Καῖσαρ συνεχώρησε. Τούτοις μὲν οὖν οἱ ‘Edoveig τότε μὲν 
χώραν ἔδωκαν" ἔπειτα δ᾽ ἐλευθέρους τ καὶ αὐτονόμους ὡς 
ἑαυτοὺς ἐποίησαν. 

XXIX. ᾿Εν δὲ τῷ τῶν ᾿“Ελθητίων στρατοπέδῳ Ἑλληνιστὶ γ8- 
γφαμμένας δύρόντες πίνακας of στρατιῶται, τῷ Καίσαρι ἀπήνεγ- 
καν Ev ταύταις δὲ τὰ πάντων τῶν ἐκ τῆς ᾿Ελθητικῆς ἐξληλνα 


202 ὦ. JULIL CHSARES 


θότων στρατιωτῶν, χωρὶς δὲ τὰ τῶν te naldwy καὶ τῶν γυναι- 
κῶν καὶ πάντων τῶν ὑπὲρ τὰ στρατεύσιμα ἔτη γεγονότων 
ὀνόματα ἠριθμοῦντο. ὧν πάντων ὁ ἀριθμὸς τοιοῦτος ἦν" τῶν μὲν 
Ελθητίων, ἕξ καὶ εἵκοσι μυριάδες καὶ τρισχίλιοι, Τουλέίγγων 
δὲ, τρισμύριοι, καὶ ἑξακισχίλιοι: “Βαυράκων δὲ, τρισχίλιον καὶ 
δισμύριοι: Βοίων δὲ, δισχίλιον καὶ τρισμύριοι" τῶν δὲ Aano- 
Θρίγων, μύριοι καὶ τετρακισχίλιου: Kai τῶν μὲν στρατευομένων 
συμπάντων 6 ἀριθμὸς, ἐννέα μυριάδες te καὶ δισχίλιοι" τῶν δ᾽ 
ἐξεληλυθότων τῆς χώρας συμπάντων ὁ ἀριθμὸς, τριάκοντα ὃξ 
μυριάδες καὶ ὀκτακισχίλιοι: τῶν δ᾽ ἐπανιόντων κελεύσαντος 
τοῦ Καίσαρος ἀριθμηθέντων, εὑρέθησαν τὸ πᾶν ἕνδεκα μυ- 
ριάδες. 

XXX. Τούτῳ μὲν οὖν τῷ πολέμῳ τοῦ Καίσαρος τέλος ἐπι- 
θέντος, ἐκ πασῶν σχεδὸν τῶν τῆς Γαλατίας πόλεων οὗ ἄριστοι 
παρὰ τὸν Καίσαρα ἐπὶ ταύτῃ τῇ αὐτοῦ νίκη συνηδόμενον ἦλθον, 
λέγοντες τοιάδε: ᾿.4λλ:’ ἡμεῖς μὲν ἔσμεν, Καῖσαρ, καίπερ σοῦ 
τοῖς “Ελθητίοις, ἀνθ᾽ ὧν τὸ πάλαι τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους ἐκάκωσαν, 
νῦν πολέμῳ δίκην ἐπιθέντος, οὐχ ἧττον ταῦτα ἐπὶ τῇ συμπά- 
σης τῆς Γαλατίας, ἢ ἐπὶ τῇ τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ὠφελείᾳ πεπράχθαιυ" 
οἱ μὲν γὰρ ᾿Ελθήτιον εὖ ττράττοντες τὴν σφῶν χώραν κατέλυπον͵ 
ἐν γῷ ἔχοντες πάσῃ τῇ Τ᾽ αλατέᾳ πόλεμον ἐκφέρειν, καὶ ταύτην 
καταστρεψάμενοι, χώραν μὲν, ἥντινα ἐνεργοτάτην γινώσκοιεν, 
ἑαυτοῖς ἐξελέσθαι: τὴν 0 ἄλλην ἅπασαν Ταλατέαν ὑποτελῆ 
ἔχειν. “Ιεόμεθα δέ. σου, ἔφασαν, ἐᾶσαν ἡμᾶς σύνοδον πάσης 
τῆς Γαλατίας ποιήσασθαι ἔχομεν γὰρ σὺν τῇ πάντων τῶν 
7Τάλλων γνώμῃ τὶ παρὰ σοῦ δδῖσθαι. Οἱ μὲν οὖν οὕτως εἶπον. 
Τενομένου δ᾽ αὐτοῖς τούτου παρὰ τοῦ Καίσαρος, συγώμοσαν, 
μηδένα ἄλλον, δὶ μὴ τοὺς ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν Τάλλων ἐπὶ ταῦτο 
αἱρετοὺς, ταῦτα τῷ Καίσαρι ἀπαγγελεῖν. soy 

XXXI. Ταύτης μὲν οὖν τῆς συνόδου Ἰσυναθροισθείσῆς, of 
αὐτοὶ ἤδη πρὸς τὸν Καίσαρα ἐλθόντες ἄρχοντες τῶν πόλεων, 
τότε καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐπακῆλθον, δεόμενοι σεγχωρεῖν περί TE τῆς 
σφῶν καὶ τῆς πάντων“ τῶν ἄλλων Τ άλλων σωτηρίας πρὸς αὐτὸν 
διαλέγεσθαι, Τούτου μὲν οὖν τυχόντες, πιάντες πρὸς τοῖς τιοσὶν 
αὐτοῦ δεδακρυμένοι προσέπεσον, οὐχ ἧττον ἐπιθυμεῖν λέγοντες 
τὰ κοινολογηθέντα μὴ ἐκδημοσιεύεσθαι, ἢ σφίσιν ἅπερ βούλονται 
παρὰ τοῦ Καίσαρος γίνεσθαι: dw ἂν αὐτὰ δημοσιευθῇ σάφ᾽ 
ἤδεσαν ἰσχυρῶς τιμωρησόμενοι. “Ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν δὲ «“1ιθδιτιαπὸς 6 
Edoveds, λόγους ποιούμενος, τοιάδε ἔλεξεν. ᾿Εγένοντο μὲν, 
ἕφη, δύο τῆς Γαλατίας σχίσματα: ὧν τοῦ μὲν ἑνὸς οἱ “Εδουεῖς, 
θατέρου δ᾽ οἱ > Agbégvoe ἦρχον" of ἐπειδὴ πολὺν χρόνον τοῖς 
Ἐδουεῦσι περὶ τῆς Γαλατίας ἀρχῆς ἀντηγωνίσαντο, τέλος σφίσιν 
αὑτοῖς οὐ πιστεύοντες, μισθωτοὺς παρὰ τῶν Τερμανῶν were- 





INTERPRES GRECUS. LIB. 1. 2038 


πεμψαντο ὧν τὸ πρῶτον μὲν μύριοι μόνον καὶ πεντακισχίλιοι 
τὸν “Ῥῆνον διέδησαν' ἔπειτα δὲ ἄνδρες ἄγριοι οὗτοι καὶ θάρ- 
ὄαροι, τῇ χώρᾳ καὶ τῇ διαίτῇ τῇ τὸ τῶν Τάλλων δυνάμει τερφῳ- 
θέντες, πλείους καὶ πλείους ἐπεραιώθησαν: ὥστε αὐτῶν νῦν 
εἶσιν ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ ὡς δώδεκα μυριάδες. Τούτοις μὲν οἵ θ᾽ 
Ἐδουεῖς καὶ οἱ ἐκείνων σύμμαχον ἅπαξ καὶ δὶς συνέθαλον. 
“Ἡττηθέντες δὲ, μεγάλως ἠτύχησαν: πάντας μὲν γὰρ τοὺς 
δὐγενεῖς, πᾶσάν ts τὴν σφῶν σύγκλητον, πάντας te πρὸς τοίύ- 
τοις τοὺς ἱππέας ἀπέβαλον" ὥσθ᾽ οἱ τῇ σφῶν ποτὲ δυνάμει, καὶ 
τῇ πρὸς τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους ξενίᾳ te καὶ φιλίᾳ μέγιστα ἰσχύσαντες 
Ἐδουεῖς, τοῖς Σεκανοῖς νῦν ὁμήρους δοῦναν τοὺς πάντων τῶν 
τῆς σφῶν πόλεως ἀρίστων παῖδας, καὶ ὀμόσαι, ἦ μὴν μηδὲ τοὺς 
ὑμήρους ἀπαιτήσειν, μήτϑ βοηθείας παρὰ τῶν Ρωμαίων, δεήσεσ- 
θαι, μήτε ye παραιτήσεσθαι τοῦ μὴ διὰ παντὸς τῶν Σδκανῶν 
ὑπακούδιν, Καὶ αὐτὸς μὲν», ἔφη, μόνος εἰμὶ ἐγὼ, ὅστις ἐν πᾶσι 
τοῖς “Εδουεῦσιν, ἢ τοῖς ἄλλοις συνορκωμοτεῖν, ἢ γοῦν ὁμήρους 
τοὺς ἐμοὺς παῖδας δοῦναι, οὐκ ἠδυνήθην πεισθῆναι. Καὶ διὰ 
τὴν αἰτίαν ταύτην ἐκ τῆς τῶν “Εδουέων πόλεως προφυγὼν εἰς 
τὴν Ῥώμην, περὶ θοηθεέας πρὸς τὴν γερουσίαν παρεγενόμην, 
dre μόνος ἐγὼ οὔτε γε ἔνορπος ἦν, οὔτε ὁμήρους ἐδεδώκειν. 
"AW οἱ γεμὴν Lexavol γνενιχηκότες, κάκιον νῦν τῶν ἡττηθέν- 
τω» ᾿Εδουέων πράττουσιν. “Ο μὲν γὰρ τῶν Γερμανῶν θδασιλεὺς 
᾿ριόθιστος ἐν τῇ ἐκείνων χώρᾳ καταμένει, καὶ τῆς Γαλατίας 
ἐνεργοτάτης Lexavixys γῆς τὸ τρίτον μέρος κατέχει" νῦν δ᾽ ἔτι 
τοῦ ἄλλου τρίτου μέρους τοὺς Σεκανγοὺς ἐξίστασθαν οὗ κελεύει" 
ὅτε ὀλίγοις πρὸ τοῦ μησὶν ’Agobdwy δύο μυριάδες καὶ τετρακισ- 
χίλιον αὐτῷ προσῆλθον, οἷς χώραν viv ἑτοιμάζει: ὥστ᾽ ἐκ 
τούτων συμθήσεται, πάντας μὲν τοὺς Τάλλους τῆς σφῶν χώρας 
ἐκδληθήσευθαι: πάντας δὲ τοὺς Teguavods τὸν “Ῥῆνον διαβή- 
σεσθαι. (οὐ μὲν γὰρ τῇ τῶν Γάλλων χώρᾳ ἡ τῶν Γερμανῶν 
ὑμοία, οὐδ᾽ ἡ τούτων βιοτεία τῆτ Gy Γάλλων παραδλητέα). “Ὁ 
δὲ δὴ ᾿Φριοόδιστος, τοὺς Γάλλους ἐν τῇ ᾿“μαγετοβρίᾳ ἅπαξ 
μάχῃ νικήσας, ὑπέρογκόν τι καὶ ἄγριον ἄρχει: ὁμήρους μὲν γὰρ 
τοὺς πάντων τῶν ἀρίστων αἰτεῖ παῖδας, καὶ εἴτι ys πρός τ τῷ 
νεύματι καὶ τῇ ἐκείνου γνώμῃ οὐ ποιεῖται, οὐδὲν ὃ τι τῶν δεινο. 
τάτων τούτοις τοῖς ὁμήροις οὐ δρᾷ" ἀνὴρ δ᾽ ἐστὶν ὀργίλος τε καὶ 
βάρθαρος, καὶ παράτολμος, καὶ τὸ ὅλον ἡ ἐκείνου ἀρχὴ οὐκ ἔτ᾽ 
ἀνεκτός" ὥστ᾽ εἰ μὴ ὑπὸ σοῦ, Καῖσαρ, καὶ τῶν ἄλλων “Ῥωμαίων 
βοηθούμεθα, πάντες οἱ Γάλλοι ταὐτὸ τοῖς ᾿Ελθητίοις ποιεῖν 
ἀναγκασθησόμεθα: ἐκ μὲν τῆς ἡμετέρας γῆς ἐξελθεῖν, χώραν 
δέ τινα πόῤῥω ἀπὸ τῶν Γερμανῶν ἀφεστῶσαν ζητεῖν. Εἰ δὲ 
ye ἃ λέγω νῦν, τῷ ᾿«Ἱριοδίστῳ. ἀπαγγελθῇ, οὐκ ἀμφὲ τοῦ μὲ 
οὐχὶ αὐτὸν τοὺς παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ ὁμήρου» ἀφειδέστατα τιμωρήσεσθαι 
T 


904 C. ὌΙΜΙ CHSARIS 


«ἀλλὰ σὺ, Καῖσαρ, ἢ τῆ σαυτοῦ τὸ καὶ τοῦ δήμου τῶ; “Ῥωμαίων 
φήμη, ἢ καὶ τῆς νεωστὶ ταύτης κατὰ τῶν ᾿Ελθητίων νίκης δόξῃ 
κωλύειν, μὴ μείζων ἀριθμὸς Γδρμανῶν εἰς τὴν Γαλατίαν διαθῇ, 
καὶ πᾶσαν πρὸς τούτοις τὴν Τ᾿ αλατίαν τοῦ ᾿“ριοδίστου δύνασαν 
ἐλευθερῶσαι. 

XXXII. Ταῦτα τοῦ “ιθιτιακοῦ εἰπόντος, of μὲν ἄλλοι τιάν 
τες τιμωρὸν σφίσι γενέσθαι τὸν Καίσαρα κλαίοντες txérevoy 
“Μόνους δὲ τοὺς Σ᾽ δκανοὺς ὁ Καῖσαρ οὐδὲν μὲν τούτων ποιοῦντας, 
ἀνιαροὺς δὲ, καὶ τὰς κεφαλὰς ἀνδιμένους τα καὶ κάτω 6lénov- 
τας καταγοησάμενος, τί ποτέ t εἴη τοῦτο θαυμάσας, αὐτοὺς 
μὲν ἠρώτησεν" ἐκείνων δ᾽ οὐδὲν ἀποκριναμένων, καὶ τοῦ Καίσα- 
ρος πολλὰ περὶ τούτων ἐρωτήσαντος, ὁ Εδουεὺς AiGitiaxds οὕτως 
αὐτῷ ἀπεκρίνατο" ᾽.4}λλ: of Σεκανοὶ, Καῖσαρ, τοσούτῳ τῶν ἄλλων 
Τάλλων κάκιον πράττουσιν, ὅσῳ αὐτοὶ μόνον οὐδ᾽ ἐν ἀποῤῥήτῳ 
ὀδύρεσθαι, οὐδὲ γεμὴν ConBelas οὐ τολμῶσι Ἰδεῖσθαι. Τοῖς μὲν 
γὰρ ἄλλοις Γάλλοις φεύγειν οἷόν τ' ἐστὶ, τοῖς Σ᾽ επκανοῖς δ᾽ οὔ. “0 
μὲν yao” Δριόδιστος ἔν τε τῇ ἐκείνων χώρᾳ καταμένεδι, καὶ πάσας 
τὰς αὐτῶν πόλεις ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ποιησάμενος, οὐδὲ» ὅ τι αὐτοῖς 
τῶν δεινοτάτων οὐ δρᾷ. i 

XXXIII. Ταῦτα ὁ Καῖσαρ ἀκούσας, τοὺς Γάλλους παρεμυ- 
θήσατο, τοῦτο ἑαυτῷ μελήσειν αὐτοῖς ὑποσχόμενος" μεγάλας γὰρ 
ἐλπίδας ἔχειν, τὸν ᾿“ριόδιστον πολλὰ ὑφ᾽ αὑτοῦ τὸ καὶ τῶν “Ῥω- 
μαίων εὐεργετηθέντα, νῦν τούτων μεμνημένον παύσεσθαι τῆς 
ὕδρεως. Τούτων μὲν tére εἰρημένων, διέλυσε τὴν ἀγορὰν. Χωρὶς 
δὲ τούτων πολλὰ αὐτὸυ τοῦ τούτῳ τῷ πράγματι ἐγχειρεῖν παρ-- 
ὦξυνε' πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ τοὺς “Edovets πολλάκις συμμάχους θ᾽ ὑπὸ 
τῶν Ῥωμαίων καὶ ἀδελφοὺς κεκλημένους, νῦν ἐπὶ τοῖς Γερμανοῖς 
γενομένους, καὶ πολλοὺς σφῶν παρὰ τοῖς Σ' εκανοῖς ὄντας ὁμήρους 
δώρα' ὃ ἑαυτῷ τὸ καὶ τοῖς “Ρωμαίοις, τοσαύτης οὔσης τῆς ἐκεί- 
vor ἀρχῆς, αἰσχρὸν ἡγεῖτο εἶναι. "ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ τοὺς Γερμανοὺς 
κατὰ μικρὸν τὸν “Ῥῆνον διαδαίνειν, πολύ τ' ἤδη πλῆθος αὐτῶν 
ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ εἶναν ἐννοούμενος, ἐπ τούτων μέγαν τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις 
περιδώρα ἐπηρτημένον κίνδυνον" οὐκ Geto γὰρ ἂν πώποτε τοὺς 
θηριώδεις τούτους τοὺς ἄνδρας πάσης τῆς Γαλατίας ἐγκρατεῖς 
γενομένους, ἀποσχέσθαι ἂν (ὅπερ ἤδη of Κίμθροι τὸ καὶ of Του- 
τόνον ἐποιήσαντο) τοῦ εἰς τὴν ἐπαρχίαν, κἀντεῦθεν εἰς αὐτὴν 
χωρεῖν τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν" καὶ ταῦτα τοῦ ‘Podavod μόνον τὴν τῶν “Ῥω- 
μαίων ἐπαρχίαν ἀπὸ τῶν ὩΣ εκουσιανῶν ἀποτέμγοντος" ὥστε τού- 
των ὁ Καῖσαρ ἤθελε προλαδὼν ἐπιμελεῖσθαι: 6 γὰρ ’““ριόθιστος 
οὕτως ὑπερεφρόνει 18 καὶ ἐμεγαληγόρει, Wore οὐκ ὅτε ἐδόκδε 
ἀνεκτός. ᾿ 

XXXIV. "Εδοξε μὲν οὖν τῷ Καίσαρι αὐτῷ διὰ ταῦτα συγγε-- 
νέσθαν, καὶ ἔπεμεψέ 2tiva δεησόμενον αὐτοῦ, τινὰ τόπον ἐν μέσῳ 


INTERPRES GRZCUS. LIB. I. 205 


ἑκατέρων τῶν στρατῶν, πρὸς τὸ εἰς λόγους ἀλλήλοις ἐλθεῖν, ἐξαι- 
ρεῖσθαι: ὅτι αὐτῷ περὶ τῶν ἀμφοτέροις συμφερόντων πραγμά- 
τῶν χρήζοι συγγίνεσθαι. “Ὁ δὲ ’“ριόδιστος τῷ τοῦ Καῖσαρος 
ἀγγέλῳ ἀπεκρίνατο. ᾿.4λλ ἦλθον ἂν, ἔφη, ἐγὼ παρὰ thy Και- 
σαρα, εἰ ἐκείνου ἔχρηζον: ὡσαύτως οὖν ἐκεῖνον παρ᾽ ἐμὲ χρὴ 
ἐλθεῖν, εἴτι mag’ ἐμοῦ θέλει": πρὸς τούτοις͵ δὲ, χωρὶς στρατεύμα- 
τος εἰς τὴν ὑπὸ τῷ Καίσαρ Τ᾽αλατίαν ἐρχοίμην ἂν, οὔτε, γ᾽ 
ἄνευ μεγάλης δαπάνης ts καὶ πολλῆς ἀσχολίας τὴν στρατιὰν εἰς 
ἕνα συνάγειν δυναίμην. ᾿Αλλὰ γὰρ, ἔφη, θαυμάζω, τί ἐν τῇ 
ἐμῇ Γαλατίᾳ, ἣν ἐγὼ κατεπολέμησα, ὅ ts Καῖσαρ, καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι 
Ῥωμαῖοι θέλουσι. 

XXXV. Τούτων τῷ Καῖσαρι ἀπαγγελθέντων, τιρέσθεις πάλιν 
πρὸς τὸν ᾿4ριόδιστον, τοιάδε λέγειν αὐτοῖς ἐπιτείλας, ἐπέμψατο. 
"Ensuye μὲν ἡμᾶς Καῖσαρ, ὦ ᾿“ριόθιστε" φησὶ δὲ, ὅτι ἐπειδὴ 
σὺ τοσαῦτα ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ te καὶ τῶν “Ῥωμαίων εὐ πεπονθὼς, ὥστε 
ἐπὶ τῆς ἐκείνου ὑπατείας βασιλέα τε καὶ φίλον ὑπὸ τῆς γερουσίας 
ἀναγορευθῆναι, νῦν ἀντὶ τοῦ χάριν τούτων Ἰἐκείνῳ ἀποδιδόναι 
τοὐναντίον εἰς λόγους ἐλθεῖν, καίπερ ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ δεηθεὶς, Cagiry 
οὔτε περὺ τῶν κουνῶν ἀμφοτέροις πραγμάτων αὐτῷ διαλέγεσθαι 
θέλεις, ταῦτα σοὶ ἐπιστέλλει: πρῶτον μὲν, πλείους τῶν Γερμανῶν 
δὶς τὴν Γαλατίαν μὴ διαδιθάζειν: ἔπειτα δὲ, τοὺς Ξαὐτῶν παρὰ 
σοὶ ὄντας ὁμήρους ἀποδοῦναί τε, καὶ τοῖς Σϑκανοῖς συγχωρεῖν 
ὥσπερ αὐτοὶ ἔχουσιν ἀποπέμπειν, μήτ᾽ ἔτι τοὺς “Εδουεῖς ὑδρίζειν, 
μήτε ys ἐκείνοις, μήτδ τοῖς αὐτῶν συμμάχοις ἀδίκως πόλεμον 
ἐπιφέρειν σὲ κελεύει. Kal si μὲν οὕτω ποιεῖς, ἐκεῖνός τε καὶ οἱ 
ἄλλοι “Ῥωμαῖον σοὶ φίλοι πειθάσονται διαγίνεσθαι" εἰ δὲ μὴ, 
(ἐπὶ ὑπάτων μὲν γὰρ Μάρκου Μεσσάλα τὸ καὶ Μάρκου Πείσω- 
νος, ἡ γερουσία τῶν “Ρωμαίων, τὸν τῆς ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ ἐπαρχίας 
δπιτροπεύσοντα, τούς θ᾽ ᾿Εδουεῖς καὶ τοὺς αὐτῶν συμμάχους, ἐν 
ὅσῳ γε οὗ Βωμαῖοι μὴ δλάπτοιντο, ἀθλαθεῖς διασώζειν ἐψηφί- ᾿ 
σατο) διὰ ταῦτα μὲν οὖν τοὺς ᾿Εδουεῖς νῦν ὑπὸ σοῦ ὑδριζομένους 
οὐ περιόψεται. 

XXXVI. Οἱ μὲν ταῦτα τῷ ’“ριοθίστῳ ἔλεγον. ᾿Εκεῖνος δ᾽ 
ἀπεκρίνατο, ? Ac δίκαιον τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν, ἔφη, ἐν τῷ πολέμῳ, τοὺς 
κρατήσαντας τῶν ἡττηθέντων, ὅπως ἂν θούλωνται, ἄρχει»" οἵτο 
Ῥωμαῖοι ὧν ἐκράτησα», οὐ πρὸς τὴν ἄλλων γνώμην, ἀλλ᾽ ὅπως 
ἂν σφίσι δοκῇ ἄρχουσιν, “Ὡς μὲν οὖν ἐγὼ αὐτοῖς, τοῦ μὴ ἐλευ. 
θέρως τῷ σφίσι δικαίῳ χρῆσθαι, οὐκ ἐνοχλῶ, ὡσαύτως τοὐτά 
us δεῖ παρ᾽ ἐκείνων πάσχειν, Οἱ μὲν γὰρ. Ἐδουεῖς τῆς τοῦ πολέ- 
μου τύχης πειράσαντες, καὶ μάχη ὑπ’ ἐμοῦ ἡττηθέντες, ὑποτελεῖς 
μοι γεγένηνται. Καὶ ὁ Καῖσαρ μεγάλως μὲ ἀδικεῖ, ὅστις ἐνθάδε 
παραγενόμενος, τοὺς ἐμοὺς ἠλάττωσε φόρους. Τοῦτο δ᾽ αὐτῇ 
ἀταγγείλατε" ὡς τοῖς ᾿Εδουδῦσι τοὺς αὐτῶν ὁμήρους οὐκ ἀποδώ- 


iy 


206 * C. JULIL CHSARIS 


ow, "AM εἰ μὲν κατὰ τὰς πρός we συνθήκας ποιοῦσι, καὶ τὸν 
συντεθέντα δασμόν μοι κατ᾿ ἔτος τϑλοῦσι, πόλεμον οὐκ ἐξοίσω 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς" εἰ δὲ μὴ, εὖ ἴστε, ὅτι πόῤῥω τὸ πρὸς τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους 
ἀδελφικὸν ὄνομα ἀπέσεται αὐτοῖς. Ὁ δ᾽ ἐπιστέλλει μοι, ὡς 
ἀδικουμένους ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ τοὺς ᾿Εδουεῖς οὐ περιόψεται, οὐδεὶς, ἔφη, 
ὅστις Ἰσυμθαλὼν μὴ οὐχ ἡττήθη, ἐγένετο: ὥσθ᾽ ὁπότ' ἂν αὐτῷ 
δοκῆ, μοὶ συμδαλέτω. Τνώσεται μὲν γὰρ, tives οὗ σὺν ἐμοὶ 
ἀκαταμάχητοί te καὶ ὃν τοῖς ὅπλοις ἐμπειρόταιοι Γερμανοὶ, ἐν 
δεκατέσσαρσιν ὅλοις ἔτεσιν ὑπαίθριον διαμδίναντδες, ἐν τῷ 
πολέμῳ εἰσίν. , we 

XXXVII. ’Ev ταὐτῷ δὲ χρόνῳ ταῦτά te τῷ Kalaage διηγ- 
γέλλοντο, καὶ πρέσδεις παρά te τῶν “Εδουέων καὶ τῶν Τρευΐρων 
αὐτῷ ἦλθον: τῶν μὲν, μεμφόμενοι, Srv οἱ ᾿““ροῦδες νεωστὶ sig 
τὴν Γαλατίαν περαιωθέντες τὴν σφῶν χώραν ἐληΐζοντο, λέγον-- 
τές 0 ὡς εἰρήνης παρὰ τοῦ ’Aguoblotov, καίπερ ὁμήρους αὐτῷ 
δόντες, τυχεῖν μὴ δύναιντο: τῶν δὲ Τρευΐρων, ἑκατὸν φυλὰς 
“Σουεύων, ΙΝασούα τῷ καὶ Κιμθηρίου ἀδελφῶν ἡγεμόνων, πρὸς 
ταῖς τοῦ “Ῥήνου ὄχθαις στρατοπεδεύσασθαι, καὶ ταύτας ἐπεχει- 
ρεῖν τὸν ποταμὸν διαθαίνειν ἀγγέλλοντες. Τούτοις μὲν οὖν 
πεισθεὶς ὁ Καῖσαρ τοῖς λόγοις, σπευστέον ἑαυτῷ ἡγήσατο εἶναι͵ 
μὴ τῇ τοῦ ’ 4ριοδίστου παλαιᾷ στρατιᾷ καὶ ταύτης τῆς τῶν 
'Σουξύων χειρὸς συμμιξάσης; δυσχεδέστερον αὐτῷ δύναιτο ἀντέ-- 
yew. Τοιγαροῦν ὡς ἠδυνήθη τάχιστα τὸν στρατὸν ἐπισιτισά- 
feevos, ἐπὶ τὸν ᾽“ριόδιστον ἤλασε. . 

XXXVIII. Τριῶν δ᾽ ἡμερῶν ὁδὸν αὐτῷ ἤδη ἀνύσαντε ἀπηγ- 
γέλθη, τὸν ᾿Αριόδιστον παντὶ σὺν τῷ στρατεύματι ἐπὶ τὸ τὴν 
Βεσοντιῶνα, πόλιν τῶν Σεκανῶν μεγίστην, καταλαθεῖν, ἀπιέναι, 
ἤδη τὸ τριῶν ἡμερῶν ὁδὸν ἐκ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ χώρας προδληλυθέναι. | 
Ὅπως δὲ μὴ τοῦτο συμθῆ, προνοητέον μάλιστα εἶναι ὁ Καῖσαρ 
ἡγεῖτο: ἐν ταύτῃ μὲν γὰρ τῆ. πόλει πάντων τῶν εἰς τὸν πόλεμον 
χρησίμων πολλὴ ἐνῆν ἀφθονία. Αὕτη τὸ οὕτω φύσει ὠχύρωτο, 
Gots πρὸς τὸν πόλεμον ἐπιτηδειοτάτην εἶναι. Τῷ μὲν γὰρ ποτα- 
μῷ ’Alovdodovb:, ὡς ὑπό τίνος διαθήτου, περιλαμδανομέγη, 
πᾶσα σχεδὸν περιζώννυται' τὸ δ᾽ ὑπόλοιπον μέῤος τῆς πόλεως, 
ἢ ὁ ποταμὸς διαλείπει, οὐ πλεῖον ὃν πέντε σταδίων, ὑψηλοτάτῳ 
ρει περιέχεται" ὥσθ᾽ αἱ τούτου πέζαι ἀμφοτέρωθεν εἰς τὸν πο- 
ταμὸν καθήκουσι. Τοῦτο δὲ τὸ ὄρος τοῖχος περιοικοδομὴηθεὶς τῇ 
πόλει συζεύγνυσι, καὶ ἀκρόπολιν αὐτῆς τοῦτο ἀπεργάζεται. 
Ἐπὶ ταύτην μὲν οὖν τὴν πόλιν ὁ Καῖσαρ νυκτός τὸ καὶ ἡμέρας 

ὁδεύων ὥρμησεν, αὐτήν τὸ κατασχὼν, φρουρὰν. ἐνέστησεν. 
XXXIX. ᾽Ἔν ταύτη δ᾽ αὐτοῦ τῶν ἐπιτηδείων ἕνεκα οὐ πολλὰς 

ἡμέρας διατρίδοντος, οἱ μὲν αὐτοῦ στρατιῶται, ὡς εἰκὸς, περὺ 

τῶν Τερμανῶν, ὁποῖοί τινες εἶεν, ϑεοὺς Γάλλους ἠρώτων. Οἱ δὲ 





INTERPRES GRECUS. LIB. I. 207 


ἔφασαν, ὑπερμεγέθεις te καὶ ἀλκιμωτάτους εἶναι ἄνδρας τοὺς 
Τευμανοὺς, αὐτούς T ἐμπειρίᾳ πολέμου ὑπερβάλλειν πάντας τοὺς 
ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους" ἑαυτοὺς γοῦν πολλάκις αὐτοῖς συμθαλεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ 
οὐδὲ καὶ τὰ πρόσωπα μόνον καὶ τὰ δεινὰ αὐτῶν ὁράματα 
δυνηθῆναι ἀνέχεσθαι: ὥστ᾽ ἐκ τούτων τοσοῦτος ἐξαίφνης φόδος 
πᾶσαν τὴν τοῦ Καίσαρος στρατιὰν κατέλαδεν, ὥστ᾽ οὐκ ὀλίγον 
ταράττεσθαι πάντας τοὺς στρατιώτας. Καὶ οὗτος πρῶτο» 6 
φύόθος τοῖς te ταξιάρχοις, καὶ τοῖς στρατηγοῖς, τοῖς τ ἐκ τῆς 
Poung τὸν Καίσαρα κατὰ φιλίαν μόνον ἀκολουθήσασιν, ὅμὼς 
δὲ οὐ πάνυ πρὸς τοὺς ἐναντίους ἀλκίμοις οὖσιν, ἐνέφυ. Οὗτοι 
μὲν γὰρ ἄλλος ἄλλην πρόφασιν προδαλλόμενοι, Ov ἣν ἀναγκαῖον 
σφίσιν εἶναι τὸ ἀτιελθεῖν Ἰἔλεγον, τοῦ Καίσαρος ἐδέοντο συγχω- 
ρεῖν αὑτοῖς ἐττ᾽ οἴκου ἀπιέναι, ἔνιον δέ γ᾽ αὐτῶν, παρέχϑιν φόθδοι 
δόξαν οὐκ ἀξιοῦντες, κατέμενον μέν. Οὗτοι δὲ οὔτε σχηματίζ-- 
εσθαί πως ἱκανοὶ ἦσαν, οὔτε γ᾽ ἐνίοτε τὰ δάκρυα ἐπέχειν 
ἠδύναντο" κατακρυπτόμενοι δ᾽ ἐν ταῖς σφῶν σκηναῖς, ἢ τὴν 
σφῶν ξυμφορὰν κατωλοφύροντο, ir οὖν μετὰ τῶν οἰκείων τὸν 
κοινὸν κίνδυνον ἐποτνιῶντο, καὶ μεστὰ ἦν πάντα τῶν τὰς 
διαθήκας ποιούντων. "ἔπειτα δὲ τοῖς τε τούτων λόγοις te πα" 
φόδοις καὶ αὐτοὶ of τῷ στρατοπέδῳ ἐν τοῖς στρατηγικωτάτοις 
ἀγόμενον στρατιῶταί ts καὶ χιλίαρχοι καὶ ἵππαρχοι ἐταράττοντο. 
Τούτων δ᾽ οἱ ἧττον δειλοί δοκεῖν θέλοντες, οὐ τὸν πολέμιον 
ἑαυτοὺς ὑποτρεῖν, ἀλλὰ τάς te τῶν ὁδῶν στενότητας, καὶ τὸ τῶν 
μεταξὺ σφῶν τ καὶ τοῦ ᾽““ριοδίστου ἐνουσῶν ὑλῶν μέγεθος, ἢ 
καὶ τὸ δύσκολον τῆς σιταγωγίας δεδιέναι ἔφασκον, "Ενιοι δέ ye 
καὶ τῷ Καίσαρι ἀπήγγειλαν, ὡς ὁπότ᾽ ἂν μεταστρατοπεδεύεσθαι 
θέλη, τοῖς te στρατιώταις τὰ σημεῖα αἴρεσθαι. παραγγέλλῃ, 
ἀπειθέσι πρὸς τοῦτο τοῖς στρατιώταις διὰ τὸν ἐκείνων φόθον 
χρήσεσθαι. 

XL. ‘2g μὲν οὖν ἤσθετο ὁ Καῖσαρ φόδον διαθέοντα ἐν τὴ 
στρατιᾷ, συγκαλεῖ πάντας τοὺς ἄρχοντὰς τοῦ σχρατεύματος. 
᾿Επεὶ δὲ συνῆλθον, ἰσχυρῶς αὐτοῖς μεμφόμενος, ἔλεξε τοιάδε" 
«Ἄνδρες φίλοι, τοῦτο μὲν ὑμῖν. μάλιστα ἐγκαλῶ, ὅτι ὅποι τὲ καὶ 
ἐφ’ ὅτῳ ὑμᾶς ἄγω, πολυπραγμονεῖτε: πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ τοῦ 
«Ἱριοδίστου, ἐμοῦ ὑπατεύοντος, ἰσχυρῶς τῆς πρὸς τοὺς “Ρωμαίους 
φιλίας ἐπιθυμήσαντος, ἔπειτα θαυμάζω πῶς ἄν τις ἐκεῖνον οὕτω 
ῥαδίως προέσθαι δοκοίη. Πολλῷ μᾶλλον δ᾽ ἐγὼ θαῤῥῶ, ἐκεῖνον 
τήν τ ἐμὴν γνόντα αἴτησιν, καὶ τὴν δικαιότητα αὐτῆς κατανοή- 
σαντα, οὔτε τὴν πρός us, οὔτε τὴν πρὸς τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους φιλίαν 
ἰἀραιτήσοιν: πρὸς τούτοις δὲ γε; εἰ καὶ θυμῷ τὸ καὶ ἀφροσύνη 
weobels, πόλεμον ἡμῖν ἐπιφέροι, τί δήποτε οὕτως ὀῤῥωδεῖτε ; Ἵ ἣ 
ξένος γ᾽ ἕνδκα περί τὸ τῆς ὑμετέρας ἀλκῆς, καὶ τῆς ἐμῆς 
ἀνελπίζετε προθυμίας; Τούτου μὲν τοῦ πολεμίου ἐπὶ τῶν» 

Ἔν 


7 


908 Ὁ. JULIL CZSARIS * 


ἡμετέρων πατέρων ἐπειρασάμεθα, ὁπότε Tatov Μαρίου τούς ta 
Κιμθρους καὶ τοὺς Τουτονοὺς ἐκ τῆς ᾿Ιπαλίας ἐξελάσαντος, οὐχ 
ἧττον ἀξιέπαινοι οὗ στρατιῶται τῶν δεῤκίηγῶν ἐνομίσθησαν. 
᾿Επειράθημεν δὲ καὶ ἐν τῷ νεωστὶ πρὸς τοὺς δούλους ὃν τῇ 
᾿Ιταλίᾳ πολέμῳ, καίτον τούτοις ἦτε χρεία καὶ ἡ διδαχὴ ἣν παρ 
ἡμῶν παρέλαθον, μέγα συνεθάλλετο: ὥς τ᾽ ἐκ τούτων ῥᾷδιόν 
ἐστι γνῶναι, πόσον ἐν τῷ πολέμω ἡ σωφροσύνη συμθάλλεταιυ" 
ots mote μὲν γὰρ ἀδηλοῦς εἰκῆ πεφόδησθε, τούτων ἔπειτα 
ὡπλισμένὼν τὸ καὶ “νυικητῶν ἐκρατήσατε. Πρὸς τούτοις δ᾽ 
ἐκεῖνον αὐτοὶ obt0é εἰσιν οἱ Teguavol, obs πολλάκις of ᾿Ελθήτιοι 
οὐ μόνον ἐν τῇ σφῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῇ ἐκείνων αὐτῶν χώρᾳ, μάχη" 
γενικήκασιν, ἰσοπαλεῖς 0° ὅμως τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ στρατιᾷ γενέσθαι 
μὴ ϑυνηθέντερ. Et δὲ ἡ τῶν Τάλλων ὑπὸ τοῦ ᾿Αριοδίστου ἧττα 
ἐκφοθεῖ, οὗτοι ἐξετάζοντες τὸ πρᾶγμα, εὑρήσουσι, τοῖς Τάλλοις 
ἐπὶ τῷ πολέμῳ μακροχρονίῳ γενομένῳ ἤδη πεκμηκόσι, καὶ οὐκ 
ἔτι μαχεῖσθαυν τὸν ᾿“ριόδιστον νομίζουσι, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἀτάκτοις 
οὖσι, ἐκεῖνον πολὺν χρόνον ἔν τὸ τῷ στρατοπέδῳ καὶ ὑλώδεσι 
κρυθέντα τόποις ἄφνω ἐπιθέσθαι: ὥστε μᾶλλον ἀπάτῃ Te καὶ 
δόλῳ, ἢ ἀρετῇ ts καὶ ἀλκῆ αὐτοὺς νικῆσαι. Εἰ αὕτη μέντοι ἧ 
ἀπάτη κατ ἀνδρῶν βαρθάρων te zal τοῦ πολέμου di tibiae 
ἵσχυσεν, ἦ καὶ οὕτω τὴν ἡμετέραν στῥατιὰν ἡττήσεσθαιν voult 
ere; ᾿“λλὰ γὰρ, ἔφη, θρασεϊςμάλιστά εἰσιν οἱ τὸν σφῶν φόδον 
πρός τε τὸν σῖτον καὶ τὰς τῆς ὁδοῦ στενότητας ἀναφέροντες, 
περί te τοῦ ἐμοῦ δέοντος ἀνελπίζειν, καὶ ἐμοὶ προστάττδιν 
τολμῶντες" τούτων γὰρ ἐμοὶ μέλει" καὶ τὰ μὲν ἐπιτήδεια οὗ 
Sexavol οἵτε 1Asixor ἡμῖν πορίσουσι, περὶ δὲ τῆς ὁδοῦ αὐτέκα 
γνώσεσθε. “Ore δὲ πολλὰ ἄλλα παρὰ τῶν στρατιωτῶν λογοποιδῖ- 
ται, καὶ δὴ καὶ ὅτι ἐμοί τ᾽ οὐ πείσονται, οὐδέ ys τὰ σημεῖα 
ἀροῦσι, τούτοις οὐδ’ ὁπωσοῦν ἐγὼ ἐκπληἑτομαν εἰδὼς, ὅτι 
ὑπόσοις τὸ πρὶ» τοῦτο συνέδη, τούτων αἰτία ἐγένετο, ἢ ὅτι ἐν 
τῷ πολέμῳ ἠτύχησαν, ἢ τ' οὖν τι κακουργήσαντες πάντως ἄδικοι 
ἠλέγχθησαν' ἐμοῦ δὲ τὴν μὲν δικαιότητα διὰ παντὸς, τὴν δ᾽ 
ebtuzlay ἐκ τοῦ πρὸς τοὺς ᾿Ελθητίους πολέμου ἐγνώκατϑδ. "“μέλει 
ὃ ἐπὶ πλεῖον ἂν ἀνεθαλόμην, τοῦτο νῦν παραστήσω, καὶ ἐκ τῆς 
τετάρτης φυλακῆς ἐνθένδε ἐξελάσω: ἵνα τάχιστα καταμάθω, 
πότερον τὴν αἰδώ te καὶ τὸ ἐνδέον, ἢ τὸν φόθον περὶ πλειόνος 
ὑμεῖς ποιεῖσθε: “ἂν δὲ καὶ οὕτως οὐδεὶς ἕπηται, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὅμως σὺν 
μόνῳ, ᾧ μάλιστα θαῤῥῶ, δεκάτῳ τάγματι πορεύσομαι" τοῦτό τὸ 
2δορυφορικόν μου τάγμα ἔσδται' (τούτῳ μὲν γὰρ τῷ τάγματι ὃ 
Καῖσαρ μάλιστα ἐσπούδαζε, ἰσχυρῶς te διὰ τὴν ἀρετὴν ἐθὰῤ ῥδι 
αὐτῷ. 

Sty Ταῦτα εἰπόντος τοῦ Καίσαρος, θαυμαστῶς πάντες οἵ 
στρατιῶταν μδτενόησαν" καὶ πολλὴ προθυμία αὐτοῖς τοῦ μά- 


INTEPRES GRECUS. LIB. I. 209 


χεσθαι ἐγεχόνδτο. Καὶ τὸ μὲν δέκατον τάγμα διὰ τῶν χιλιάρχων 
χάριτας αὐτῷ, ὅτι τοιαύτην περὶ σφῶν εἶχε δόξαν, ὡμολόγη- 
σαν: ἑτοίμους sivas εἰς τὴν μάχην λέγοντες. "Ἔπειτα δὲ καὶ of 
ἄλλοι στρατιῶται διά te τῶν χιλιάρχων καὶ τῶν πρώτων 
ταξιάρχων ἐποίησαν, ὥστε τὸ Καίσαρι διαλλαγῆναι" Ἰοὐδέποτε 
φοδηθῆναιί τε, οὔτε τὴν διοίκησιν τοῦ “πδλόμου ἐπὶ 1% σφῶν 
γνώμῃ, ἀλλὰ τῇ τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος εἶναι, νομίσαν λέγοντες. 
Ταύτην τὴν πρόφασιν ὁ Καῖσαρ ἀποδεξ éuevoc, καὶ διὰ τοῦ 
AGiuraxot, ᾧ πάντων τῶν Téa μάλιστα ἐπίστευε, τὴν ὁδὸν 
Zhu τὰ χίλια διακόσια καὶ πεντήκοντα στάδια πάντοθεν βξετά- 
σας, τῇ τετάρτῃ (ὡς καὶ ἐν τῆ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῖς στρατιώταις ὑπισ- 
χνήσατο) φυλακῇ ἐντεῦθεν σὺν τῷ στρατεύματι ἀπῆρεν. “EG0o- 
μαίῳ δ᾽ αὐτῷ πορευομένῳ ἀπήγγειλαν οἱ κατάσκοποι, ὡς τὸ 
τοῦ ᾿Αριοθίστου στράτευμα ἀπὸ τοῦ τῶν Ῥωμαίων οὐ πλεϊοὶ σίδν-- 
τακοσίων σταδίων ἀπέχοι. 

XLII. Ὃ δ᾽ ’Δριόδιστος τὴν τοῦ Καίσαρος ἔφοδον γνοὺς, 

ἐπέστειλεν αὐτῷ: ὡς νῦν, ἐπειδὴ ἐγγύτερον ἦλθεν, ὃ πρότερον 
ἤτησεν, ἐκείνῳ ἐπιτρέποι: νομίζειν γὰρ ἔλεγεν, νῦν ἀκινδύνως 
τοῦτο δύνασθαι ποιεῖν. Τοῦτο μὲν οὐ παρήτησεν ὁ Καῖσαρ" 
σωφρονεῖν δ᾽ ἤδη αὐτὸν ἐνόμιζεν, ὅτι ὃ πρότερον ἑαυτῷ αἰτή- 
cart ἀπηρνήσατο, τοῦτο νῦν ἑκούσιος ὑπισχνεῖτο" ἐν μεγάλῃ 
τ᾽ ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐλπίδι ἐγένδτο, αὐτὸν τὴν σύμθασιν τῆς ἑαυτοῦ 
αἰτήσεως γνόντα, πρὸ τῶν τοῦ δήμου τῶν “Ῥωμαίω» sic ἐκεῖνον 
“εὐεργεσιῶν παύσεσθαι τῆς ὕδρεως" ἡ μὲν οὖν τοῦ διαλογισμοῦ 
ἡμέρα ἐκ ταύτης πεμπταία ἐῤῥέθη. ᾿Εν τούτῳ δὲ ἀμφοτέρων 
πολλοὺς πρὸς ἀλλήλους πρέσθεις πεμψάντων, ὁ ’᾽“ριόθιστος τῷ 
Καίσαρι ἐπέστειλεν: μήτινας δὶς τὸν διαλογισμὸν ὁπλίτας ἄγειν. 
Φοθεῖσθαν μὲν γὰρ, μὴ δόλῳ ὑπὸ τοῦ Καίσαρος παραλογίσηται: 
ἀλλ᾽ ἀμφοτέρους μεθ’ ἱππέων ἐλθεῖν' ἄλλως δ᾽ οὐκ ἔφη ἱέναι. 
O μέντοι Καῖσαρ οὔτε τὸν διαλογισμὸν προφάσεσι παραλδέ- 
πεσθαι, οὔτε ye τὴν ἑαυτοῦ σωτηρίαν τοῖς τῶν Τ' ἄλλων ἐγχειρέζ- 
οὺν ἱππϑῦσι βουλόμενος, δέλτιον ἡγήσατο εἶναι, πάντας τοὺς 
τῶν Γάλλων ἵππους ἀπ’ αὐτῶν ἀφαιρεῖσθαι, καὶ τοῖς τοῦ δεκάτου 
τάγματος στρατιώταις, οἷς μάλιστα ἐθάῤῥει, τούτους δωρεῖσθαι" 
ἵνα ἤν δεήσῃ μάχεσθαι, φρουρὰν προσφιλεστάτην ἔχοι. «Αὐτοῦ 
δὲ δὴ ταῦτα ποιοῦντος, ἁστεϊόν tw τῶν τοῦ δεκάτου τάγματος 
στρατιωτῶν τις ἐφθέγξατο, λέγων: Τὸν Καίσαρα πλεῖον, οὗ 
ὑπισχνήσατο, ποιήσασθαν: ὑποσχόμενον μὲν γὰρ τὸ δέκατὸν 
τάγμα ἐν χώρᾳ δορυφόρου φάλαγγος ἕξειν, νῦν εἰς τὴν ἱππάδα 
αὐτὸ καταγα δεῖν. 

XLII. Ἦν δὲ μεγάλη πεδιὰς, καὶ ἐν ταύτῃ οὐ μικρὸς 

γήλοφος, ἐξ ἴσου ἀπ ἀμφοτέρων τῶν στρατοπέδων ᾿ἀφεστώς: ἐν 
ταύτη ὅ τ Καῖσαρ καὶ ὁ ᾿ΔΑριόθιστος διαλεχθησόμενοι ἤλθον' 


/ 
210 C. JULIL CHSARIS 


καὶ 6 μὲν Καῖσαρ τοὺς ἑαυτοῦ ἱππέας ἀπὸ τοῦ προειρημένοι 
γηλόφου Ἰστάδια πεντήκοντα κατέστησεν" οἵ τὸ τοῦ ’ Aguoblator 
ἑππεῖς ἐκ τοῦ ἴσου κατέμειναν. “Ὁ δὲ ᾽“ριόδιστος πάλιν τῷ 
Καίσαρι ἐπέστειλεν, ὡς θούλοιτο ἀπὸ τῶν ἵππων διαλέγεσθαι, 
καὶ πρὸς τούτοις δύο ἱππεῖς μεθ᾿ ἑαυτοῦ ἄγειν. “Enel δὲ 
συνῆλθον, ὁ Καῖσαρ ὥδέπως ἤρξατο τοῦ λόγου" ᾿.4λλ οἶσθα μὲν, 
ὦ ’““ριόδιστε, ὡς σὲ H te γερουσία καὶ ὁ δῆμος τῶν “Ῥωμαίων; 
Θασιλέα te καὶ ϑῳφίλον, ὑπατεύοντάς μου, ἐψηφίσατο" οἶσθα δὲ 
καὶ, ὧς τοῦτο οὐ τοῖς τυχοῦσιν, ἀλλὰ μόνοις τοῖς πολλὰ ἀγαθὰ 
τοῖς “Ρωμαίοις ὑπουργήσασι, συνέθη" ὅτι ts οὔτε ξένος ὧν τῶν 
“Ῥωμαίων, οὔτδ ys αἰτίαν τοῦ ταῦτα αἰτεῖν εὔλογον ἔχων, ταῦτα 
ὅμως τῇ τ' ἐμὴ καὶ τῆς συγκλήτου τῶν “Ῥωμαίων εὐεργεσέρ, 
ἐκτήσω. Τοσαῦτα μὲν οὖν ὑπὸ τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ed πεπονθὼς, νῦν 
τούτων μέμνησο. Πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ πολλαὲ ts καὶ δέκαιαι τῆς 
τῶν “Ῥωμαίων πρὸς τοὺς “Εδουεῖς φιλίας αἰτίαι διαγεγόνασι, 
πολλάς τ' αὐτοῖς ἡ γερουσία τῶν “Ῥωμαίων τιμὰς ἐψηφίσατο. 
Ἔπειτα δ᾽ οἱ μὲν ‘“Edoveis πάσης τῆς Γαλατίας δυνατώτατοι 
ὄντες, καὶ πρότερον τοῦ τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις φίλου γενέσθαι, διαγε- 
γόνασιν. Οἱ δὲ “Ῥωμαῖοι τοὺς σφῶν φίλους te καὶ συμμάχους 
οὐ μόνον οὐδὲν τῆς σφῶν ἀποθάλλειν ἀνέχουσιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ 
αὐτοὺς συμμαχίαις te καὶ τιμαῖς καὶ δυνάμεσιν αὐξεῖσθαι δού- 
λονται. “A μὲν οὖν οἱ “Εδουεῖς πρὶν τοῦ φίλοι τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις, 
γενέσθαι εἶχον, ταῦτα ἄν τίς ἔπειτα αὐτοὺς ἀφαιρεῖσθαν ἀνξ- 
antar; ᾿““λλὰ καὶ πρὸς τούτοις, ἃ σοῦ δεῖσθαι τοῖς τιρεσθ εῦσί 
πρότερον ἐνετειλάμην, νῦν παρὼν παρόντος σοῦ δέομαι" πρῶτον, 
μήτε τοῖς ᾿Εδουεῦσι, μήτξ ye τοῖς ἐκείνων συμμάχοις πόλεμον 
ἐπιφέρειν: ἔπειτα 0’ εἰ μὲν τοὺς ἤδη μετὰ σοῦ Τδρμανοὺς 
ἀποπέμπεσθαν εἰς τὴν πατρίδα μὴ δύνασαι, ἀλλὰ γοῦν μὴ 
πλείους ἔτι τὸν “Ῥῆνον διαθαίνειν ἀνέχεσθαι. Καῖσαρ μὲν οὖν 
τοσαῦτα εἶπεν. 

XLIV. “0 δ᾽ ’“ριόδιστος ὧδε ἀπημείφθη, ὀλίγα μὲν τίρὸς 
τὰς τοῦ Καίσαρος αἰτήσεις ἀποκρινόμενος, πολλὰ δὲ περί τὸ 
αὑτοῦ καὶ τῆς δαυτοῦ ἰσχύος μεγαληγορούμενος. ᾿Εγὼ μὲν διέθην 
τὸν “Ῥῆνον, ἔφη, οὐκ αὐτοκέλδυστος, ἀλλ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν μετάπεμπ- 
τός te καὶ παρακληθεὶς τῶν Τιάλλων: οὐκ ἄνευ δὲ μεγάλων 
δλπίέδων te καὶ δώρων τήν τ᾽ ἐμὴν χώραν καὶ τοὺς φίλους ἂν 
κατέλιπον: καὶ ἣν μὲν ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ ἔχω χώραν, αὐτοὶ συνε- 
χώρησαν, obs te παρ᾽ αὐτῶν ἔχω ὁμήρους, τούτους αὐτόματοι 
μουν παρέδωκαν: δασμὸν δὲ κατὰ τὸ ἐν τῷ πολέμῳ δίκαιον λαμ- 
θάνω, ὃν τῶν ἡττηθέντων οἱ κρατήσαντες εἰώθασι λαμθάνδιν 
Καὶ οὐκ ἐγὼ τοῖς Τάλλοις, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτοί μοι πόλεμον ἐπήνεγκαν" 
ἅπασαι μὲν γὰρ αἱ τῆς Γαλατίας δυνάμεις ὡς καταμαχούμδναι 
us συνῆλθον, ἐμοί te ἀντεστρατοπεδεύσαντο. Ταύτας δ᾽ ὅμως 


΄ 


aad 


ἘΣ ve 


INTERPRES GRECUS. LIB. I. 211 


ἐγὼ πάσας μιᾷ ἐνίκησα μάχη καὶ ἔτρεψα. Εἰ μὲν οὖν αὖθις 
συμθάλλειν» μον θέλουσιν, ἐγὼ καὶ ἔτι ἑτοίμως ἔχω μάχεσθαι" 
el δ᾽ εἰρήνην προαιροῦνται, ἄδικόν ἐστιν ἐκείνους τοῦ τὸν δασ- 
μὸν͵ ὃ μέχρι τοῦ νῦν αὐτόματοι ἀπήνεγκαν, τελεῖν παραιτεῖσθαι, 
ἸΙρὸς τούτοις δ' ἡ μὲν τῶν “Ῥωμαίων φιλία te καὶ συμμαχία 
τιμήν μοι καὶ ἀσφάλειαν, ἀλλ᾿ οὐ δλάθην χρὴ παρέχειν. "Ἦν 
δὲ διὰ τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους 6 te δασμὸς οὐκ ἔτι τελῆται, ofte προσ- 
χωρήσαντές μοι ἀφεστῶσι, οὐχ ἧττον ἡδέως, ἢ ὡς τῆς τῶ» 
ῬΡωμαίων φιλίας ἐπεθύμησα, νῦν τὴν ἐκείνων συμμαχίαν πα- 
ραιτήσω. “0 δὲ σὺ φής μὲ πολὺ πλῆθος Τερμανῶν εἰς τὴν 
Ταλατίαν διαδιθάζειν, τοῦτο ἵνα μ᾽ ἀσφαλίσω, ἀλλ' οὐχ ἵνα τὴν 
Ταλατίαν κατασχῶ ποιῶ" μαρτύριον δὲ, ὅτι τὸν πόλεμον πρότερος 
οὐκ ἐξήνεγκα, ἀλλὰ μόνον αὐτὸν ἠμυνάμην. Πρὸς τούτοις δὲ 
καὶ ἐγὼ ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ πρότερος ἦλθον τῶν “Ρωμαίων τὸ πρὶν 
μὲν γὰρ στρατιὰ τῶν “Ῥωμαίων τῆς ἐπικρατείας οὐδεπώποτϑδ 
οὐκ ἐξῆλθεν. Tl οὖν σύ μοι θέλεις . ἢ τίνος γ᾽ ἕνεκα ἐν τῇ 
ἐμὴ χώρᾳ ἔρχη;; αὕτη μὲν γὰρ ἡ Γαλατία ἐμὴ, ὥσπερ καὶ ἡ 
ἄλλη τῶν “Ρωμαίων, ἐστὶν ἐπικράτεια" παὶ ὡς μὲν εἰ πόλεμον 
τῆ τῶν “Ῥωμαίὼν ἐπαρχίᾳ ἐκφέῤοιμι, οὐκ ἀνεκτέον μοι sin, 
οὕτω καὶ ὑμεῖς ἄδικοι ἐστὲ, τῆς ἐμῆς ἀρχῆς μοι ἀντιποιούμενου. 
“Ὅτι δὲ σὺ φὴς τοὺς “Εδουεῖς φίλους te καὶ συμμάχους ὑπὸ τῆς 
“Ῥωμαίων γερουσίας ἀναγορευθῆναι, οὐχ οὕτως ἠλιθιός τε καὶ 
ἀλόγιστός εἰμι, ὥστε μὴ γινώσκειν, ὡς οὔτ᾽ εἰς τὸν κατὰ τῶν 
᾿“λλοθρόγων τῶν Ῥωμαίων πόλεμον οἱ ᾿Εδουεῖς αὐτοῖς ἐθδοή- 
θησαν, οὔτε γ᾽ αὖ ἐν τῷ σφῶν πρός μὲ πολέμῳ τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις 
συμμάχοις ἐχρήσαντο. det δέ μὲ ὑπονοεῖν, τὴν πρὸς τοὺς 
Ἐδουεῖς συμμαχίαν σὲ προφασιζόμενον, τοῦ καθαιρεῖν μ᾽ ἕνδκα 
ταύτην τὴν στρατιὰν ἔχειν. "AAV εἰ μὴ ἀπέλθης τε, καὶ τὸ σὸν 
στράτευμα ἐνθένδε ἀπαγάγης, εὖ ἔσθι, ὅτι οὐχ ὡς φίλῳ σοι 
ἀλλ ὡς πολεμίῳ χρήσομαι. Κἂν μέν σ᾽ ἀποκτείνω, πολλοῖς, εὖ 
οἶδα, ὅτι ἄρχουσι τῶν “Ῥωμαίων ἰσχυρῶς χαρίσομαι, καὶ τοῦτο 
ἐκ τῶν ἐκείνων ἀγγελιῶν κατέμαθον: ὥστε τὴν πάντων τούτω» 
φιλίαν τῷ σῷ θανάτῳ δυνήσομαι κτᾶσθαι. “Av δ᾽ ἀπέλθης τὸ, 
καὶ ἐλευθέραν μοι τὴν τῆς Ταλατίας ἀρχὴν καταλείπης, ἐγώ 
σον ἰσχυρῶς ἀντιχαρίσομαι" ἢν μὲν γάρ τις ποτὲ κατὰ σοῦ 
πόλεμος γένηται, τοῦτον ἄνευ τ τοῦ σοῦ πόνου τε καὶ κινδύνου 
σον διαπράξω. Τοσαῦτα μὲν εἶπεν δ᾽ “ριόβιστος. 

XLV. “Πολλὰ δὲ καὶ πρὸς τούτοις ἔλεγεν ὁ Καῖσαρ, διδάσ 
κων» αὐτὸν, ὡς οὐ μὴ δύναιτο τούτου τοῦ πραγματος ἀμελεῖν. 
Οὔτε γὰρ ἐγὼ, ἔφη, οὔθ᾽ οἱ “Ῥωμαῖοι τοὺς μεγάλως ὠφελίμους 
ἡμῖν γεγενημένους συμμάχους εἰώθαμεν προέσθαι: ἔπειτα δὲ 
οὔτε φημὶ τὴν Γαλατίαν μᾶλλόν σου } τῶν “Ῥωμαίων εἶναι" οἱ 
μὲν γὰρ ᾿“ρβερνοὶ; καὶ οἱ “PovOnvol, int Κοίντου Φαδίου 


Γ 


J 
212 C. JULIL CASARIS 


Μαξίμου ἡττηθέντες, ὅμως ὑπὸ τῶν “Ρωμαίων συνεγνώσθησαν, 
οὔτε els ἐπαρχίαν μεταστάντες, οὔτέ ys φόρους ἐπιταχθόντες" 
ὥστε ἂν μὲν τὸν μακρότατον χρόνον σκεπτώμεθα, δικατότατοί 
δὶσεν οἱ Ῥωμαῖοι τῆς Γαλατίας ἄρχειν" ἂν δὲ τὴν τῆς “Ῥωμαίων 
ysoovalas γνώμην λογιζώμεθα, χρὴ τὴν Ταλατίαν, ἥνπερ κατα 
στρεψάμενοι ἀυτονομεῖσθαν ἀφήκαμεν, ἐλευθέραν γενέσθαι. 

XLVI. Πολλὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα τοιαῦτα λέγοντι τῷ Καίσαρν ἀπηγγέλ- 
θη, τοὺς τοῦ ’Agublatou ἱππέας ἐγγίζειν te τῷ ὄρει, καὶ πρὸς 
τοὺς αὐτοῦ ἱππέας προσδλαύνειν, ἤδη te σφενδονᾷν τὸ καὶ 
ἀκοντίζειν εὶς αὐτοὺς. ‘O μὲν οὖν Καῖσαρ τοῦτο ἀκούσας, 
διαλεγόμενός τ᾽ ἐπαύσατο, καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἑαυτοῦ ἱππέας ἀνε- 
χώρησεν" αὐτοῖς δὲ παρήγγειλεν, μηδὲν βέλος τοῖς πολεμίοις 
ἀνταφιέναι. Εἴπερ γὰρ κατενόει τὸ εἰρημένον τάγμα ἀκινδύνως 
ἱππομαχῆσαι, ὅμως οὐκ ἤθελε ποιεῖν, ὥστε τοὺς πολεμίους 
ἡττηθέντας δύνασθαι λέγειν, δόλῳ ἐν τῷ διαλογισμῷ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
σεσοφίσθαι. ᾿Ἐπειδὴ δὲ πρὸς τὸ τοῦ Καίσαρος στράτευμα 
διηγγέλθη, ποίᾳ ἀλαζονίᾳ ὃ ᾿Αριόδιστος ἐν τῷ διαλογισμῷ χρη- 
σάμενος, πάσης τῆς Γαλατίας τοὺς “Ῥωμαίους ἀπεῖρξεν, ὥς t8 
οἱ ἐκείνου ἱππεῖς εὶς τοὺς “Ρωμαίους ὥρμησαν, τοῦτό τὸ τὸν 
λόγον τοῦ Καίσαρος παῦσαι: πολλῷ μείζων προθυμία τὸ καὶ 
σπουδὴ τοῦ μάχεσθαι, ἢ πρόσθεν, τοῖς στρατιώταις ἐνέφυ. 

XLVII. «Μετὰ δὲ δύο ἡμέρας 6 ᾿Αριόδιστος πρέσδεις πρὸς 
τὸν Καίσαρα ἐπέμψατο, λέγων" ὡς περὶ τῶν ὧν ἤρξαντο διαλέ- 
ἵεσθαι Ἱπραγμάτων, χρήζοι αὐτῷ συγγίνεσθαι. ’Εδεῖτο μὲν οὖν 
αὐτοῦ, ἢ αὖθις ἡμέραν τινὰ, πρὸς τὸ εἰς λόγους ἄλλους ἐλθεῖν, 
ὁρίζειν, ἢ γοῦν τινα τῶν Savt0d πρὸς ταῦτα παρ' ἑαυτὸν atu 
msuv, Ὃ δὲ Καῖσαρ καιρὸν τοῦ διαλέγεσθαι αὖθις οὐχ ἡγεῖτο 
δἷναι: πρὸς τούτοις δὲ καί τινα τῶν παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ἐπικινδύνως 
ἐκείνῳ πέμψειν, καὶ οἱονεὶ δὴ τοῖς ἀγρίοις te καὶ βαρθδαρικοῖς 
ἀνδράσι τούτοις ἐπιθαλεῖν. ’Audhes Μάρκον Οὐαλήριον Προκίλ- 
λον, ϑἄνδρα ῥδωμαλεώτατον, τὸν Katou Καθούρου, ᾧ Τάϊος 
Βαλήριος Φλάκκος πολιτείαν ποτὲ ἔδωκεν, διά τε τὸ τῆς 
Ταλατικῆς διαλέκτου, q διὰ τὴν συνήθειαν 6 ᾿““ριόδιστος τὰ 
πολλὰ ἐχρῆτο, ἐμπείρως ἔχειν, καὶ ὅτι εἰς αὐτὸν ὑδρίζειν αἰτίαν 
οὐκ δἶχον οὗ Τερμανοί: πρὸς τούτοις τ st αὐτοῦ Μάρκον 
Τίτιον, ξένον ποτὲ τῷ ᾿Αριοδίστῳ γενόμενον, πρὸς αὐτὸν 
Ἱπέμψατο; τούτοις, ἃ λέγοι ὁ ᾿Αριόδιστος ἀκούσαντας, ἑαυτῷ τὰ 
mag’ ἐκείνου ἀπαγγέλλειν προστάξας. ᾿Εκείνους δ᾽ ἐπειδὴ 
τάχιστα κατεῖδεν ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ ᾿“ριόδιστος, πάσης παρού- 
σῆς τῆς αὐτοῦ στρατιᾶς, Τίνος, ἔφη, ἕνδκα πρός us ἤλθετξ ; 
τοῦ κατασκοπεῖν Evexa; "Επειτα δὲ αὐτοὺς τὴν αἰτίαν λέγειν 
ἐπιχειροῦντας ἐκώλυσέ ἀν καὶ πέδαις αὐτοὺς ἔδησε. 

XLVIII. Ταύτῃ μὲν τῆ ἡμέρᾳ προὐκίνησέ τὸ τὸ στράτευμα 


INTERPRES GRAECUS LIB. I. 218 


καὶ τετταράκοντα ὀκτὼ στάδια ἀπὸ tod τῶν Ῥωμαίων στρατο- 
πέδου γήλοφον ἐπίπροσθεν ποιούμενος, ἐστρατοπδδεύσατο. Τῇ 
δ᾽ ὑστεραίᾳ, πρόσω τοῦ στρατοπέδου τοῦ Καίσαρος τὸ ἑαυτοῦ 
στράτευμα ᾿διεδίδασεν, ἐν νῷ ἔχων τῶν ἀπό τὸ τῶν Εδουέων 
καὶ τῶν Σδκανῶν ἐπιτηδείων ἀποκπκλείδιν τὸν Καίσαρα. ‘O μὲν 
οὖν Καῖσαρ ἐφ᾽ ἡμέρας πέντε ἐφδξῆς ἐκ ταύτης τὴν στρατιὰν 
ὡς εἰς μάχην παρατεταγμένην δἶχεν, iva δὶ θούλοιτο δ᾽ Δριόθισ- 
τος, δύναιτο τὸ στράτευμα συμθάλλειν" ὁ δ᾽ "Δ ριόδιστος ταύτας 
μὲν πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας ὅλας ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ κατέμδινε, 
καθ᾿ ἑκάστην δ᾽ ἡμέραν ἱππομάχησε: Τοῦτο δ᾽ ἦν τὸ μάχης 
εἶδος, ἐν ᾧ μάλιστα ἑαυτοὺς οὗ Γερμανοὶ ἤσκουῦν, “Ιππεῖς μὲν 
ἑξακισχίλιον αὐτοῖς ἦσαν, καὶ πεζοὺ μάλα ἐλαφροί te καὶ 
ἄλκιμοι, ἰσάριθμοι, obs ἐν πᾶσιν οὗτου οἱ ἱππεῖς ἐπὶ τῇ σφῶν 
ἕχαστος σωτηρίᾳ εἵλοντο. ᾿Εν μὲν γὰρ ταῖς μάχαις πρὸς τούτους 
of ἱππεῖς ἀνεχώρουν" αὐτοὶ δὲ, εἴ που τὶ δεινὸν of ἑππεῖς πάσ 
γοιδν, συνέτρεχον ἐνταῦθα" εἰ δὲ καί τις καιρίως πληγεὶς ἱππεὺς 
καταπίπτοι, αὐτὸν πάντοθεν περιΐστασαν" εἰ δέ που δέοι ἢ 
προσωτέρω ἱέναι, ὃ ταχὺ ἀναχωρεῖν, οὗτοι οἱ πεζοὶ τοσαύτῃ 
ἦσαν ἐλαφρότητι ὥστε τοῖς τῶν ἵππων ἀπηρτημένοις icodgduos 
εἶναι. | 

XLIX. ἐπειδὴ δὲ κατέμαθεν ὁ Καῖσαρ τὸν ’“4ριόδιστον 
ἐκ τοῦ σιρατοπέδου οὐκ ἐξιόντα, δεδιὼς μὴ ἐπὶ πλεῖον τῶν 
ἐπιτῃδϑιων ἀποκωλύηται, πρόσω Ts τοῦ τῶν Γερμανῶν στρατο- 
πέδου ἴδιον πρὸς στρατόπεδον εἶναν “τόπον, τῶν κατασκόπων 
ἀκυύσας, τριχῆ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ στρατιὰν διδτάξατο" καὶ εἰς τοῦτον 
τὸν τόπον magaysvdusvos, τὰς μὲν δύο τάξεις ἐν ὅπλοις xata- 
udvey, τὴν δὲ τρίτην τὸ στρατόπεδον κρατύνεξιν παρήγγειλεν. 
Οὗτος μὲν ὁ τόπος τέτταρας μόνον σταδίους ἀπὸ τῶν πολεμίων» 
ἀπῆν, ἐνταῦθα δ᾽ ὁ ᾿“ριόθιστος ἄνδρας μυρίους καὶ ἑξακισχι- 
λίους, καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἱππέας ἐπέμψατο, ἐννοούμενος ταύτην 
τὴν στρατιὰν τούς τὸ “Ῥωμαίους ἐκφοθήσειν καὶ τοῦ τὸ στρατό- 
πδδον πρατύνειν κωλύσειν. “Ὅμως δ᾽ ὁ Καῖσαρ, ὡς καὶ τὸ 
πρότερον διελέξατο, τὰς μὲν δύο τάξεις τὸν πολέμιον ἀπείργει, 
τὴν δὲ τρίτην τὸ ἔργον ἀποτελεῖν παρεγγύησε. Τούτου δὲ τοῦ 
στρατοπέδου ὀχυρωθέντος, μέρος μὲν τοῦ συμμαχικοῦ καὶ δύο 
τάγματα κατέλιπεν" τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα τέτταρα τάγματα ἐπὶ τὸ μέγα 
στρατόπεδον ἀπήγαγεν. 

L. Τῇ δ᾽ ὑστεραίᾳ ὁ Καῖσαρ, ὡς καὶ πρόσθεν διενοήθη ἐξ 
ἀμφοτέρων τῶν στρατοπέδων τὸ στράτευμα μὲν ἐξήγαγε, ὀλίγον 
ts ἀπὸ τοῦ μεγάλου στρατοπέδου προελθὼν, τὴν στρατιὰν 
παρετάξατό te, καὶ ἑαυτὸν ἕτοιμον εὶς μάχην τοῖς πολεμέοις 
παρεῖχε». ᾿Επειδὴ δ᾽ οὐδ᾽ οὕτως αὑτοὺς τοῦ στρατοπέδου σφῶν 
πενεῖσθαι κατενόησε, πδρὶ τὴν μεσημδρίαν ἀνήγαγε τὸ στρά- 


214 Cc. JULIT CHSARIS 


reuua. Τότε δ᾽ δ᾽ Δριόδιστος μέρος τὶ τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ στρατεύματος͵ 
τοῦ τὸ μεῖον τῶν τοῦ Καίσαρος στρατοπέδων προσθάλλειν, 
ἐπέμψατο. ᾿““μέλεν ἐῤῥωμένως ἀμφότεροι ἐμαχέσαντο" περὶ δὲ 
δείλην ὀψίαν, πολλῶν ἀμφοτέρωθεν τρωθέντων, 6’ “ριόδιστος τὸ 
ἑαυτοῦ στράτευμα ἀνδκάλεσεν. Τῷ δὲ Kalowg: τοὺς αἰχμαλώ- 
τους ἐρωτηθέντι, τίνος ἕνεκα 6 ᾿Δριόθιστος οὐ συμθάλλοι τὸ 
στράτευμα, αὐτοὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τούτου εἶναν ἔφασαν" ὅτι οἵ 1 8ρ- 
μανοὶ τὰς πρεσδείας γυναῖκας ἐρωτᾷν, εἰωθάσι πότερον μάχην 
συνάπτειν θέλτιον sin, ἢ οὐχί' νῦν δὲ ταύτας λέγειν, οὐχ οἷόν τ' 
δῖναι τοὺς Τερμανοὺς, εἰ πρόσθεν νουμηνίας μάχην συνάπτοιεν, 
vena καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τὸν ᾿“ριόδιστον οὐ συμθαλεῖν. ' 

Li. Τῆ μὲν οὖν ὑστεραίᾳ ὁ ἹΚαῖσαρ φρουρὰν ἱκανὴν ἀμφοτέ- 
ροις καταλιπὼν τοῖς στρατοπέδοις, πάντας δὲ τοὺς ἱππέας ἐκ 
τοῦ στρατοπέδου ἐξαγαγὼν, ὅσον ὑπὸ τῶν πολεμίων αὐτοὺς 
ὁρᾶσθαι, iva, ὄτι ὀλίγους ταγματικοὺς στρατιώτας κατά ye τὸ 
τῶν πολεμίων πλῆθος εἶχεν, τούτοις πρὸς ὄψιν μόνον ἐν tots 
πλαγίοις χρήσηται: αὐτὸς δὲ τριχῆ τὴν στρατιὰν ποιησάμενος, 
μέχρις ἐπ’ αὐτὸ τὸ τῶν πολεμίων στρατόπεδον προῆλθεν. 
᾿Ενταῦθά τοι οἱ Γερμαγοὺ ἀναγκαίως ἐκ τοῦ στρατοπέδου τὴν 
σφῶν στρατιὰν ἐξήγαγον, κατὰ φυλάς τὸ διέταξαν ἐξ ἴσου 
ἀλλήλων τοὺς ’Agotidas, τοὺς Μαρκομάνγους, τοὺς Τρίδόκους, 
τοὺς Βαγγίονας, τοὺς ΙΝημίτας, τοὺς Σηδουσίους τε, καὶ τοὺς 
Zovetous, πᾶσάν te τὴν σφῶν τάξιν, μή τις φυγῆς ἐλπὶς. 
λείποιτο, φορείοις τ καὶ ἅρμασι περιέστησαν, καὶ ἐνταῦθα τὰς 
γυναῖκας ἀνεβίθασαν. Ai δρυπτόμεναί te καὶ τὰς χεῖρας πρὸς 
τοὺς στρατιώτας ὀγερόμεναι, πάντας ἱκέτευον, ὅτῳ ἐντυγχάνοιεδν 
μὴ φεύγειν, εἰς τὴν δουλείαν τῶν “Ρωμαίων καταλιπόντας σφᾶς 
GAN ἀμῦναι καὶ δαυταῖς καὶ σφίσιν αὐτοῖς. ; 

111. Ἔνθα δὴ ὁ Καῖσαρ δκάστοις μὲν τάγμασιν ὕπαρχον 
ἐπέστησεν, ἵνα οὗτου μάρτυρες τῆς ἑκάστου γένοιντο ἀρετῆρ' 
αὐτὸς δὲ ἐκ τοῦ δεξιοῦ κέρατος, τοῦτο τὸ μέρος τῶν πολεμίων 
ἀσθενέστερον εἶναι κατιδὼν, μάχην συνῆψε. Τοιαύτη δ᾽ ἐγενέτο 
ἡ μάχη" πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ οἱ Ῥωμαῖοι προθύμως τὸ σύνθημο 
AaGortsc, τοῖς πολεμίοις ἐπέδραμον" ἔπειτα δ᾽ οἱ πολέμιοὶ 
τάχιστα αὐτοῖς ἐπῆλθον, Gore σχολὴν τοῖς Ῥωμαίοις τοῦ τὸ 
ἀκόντια sig αὐτοὺς ἀφιέναι, μὴ δοῦναι. Οἱ μέν τοι “Ῥωμαῖοι 
δὐθὺς τὰ δόρατα ἀποῤῥίψαντες, ἐκ χειρὸς τοῖς ξίφεσι συσταδὸ» 
ἐμάχοντο' οἱ δὲ Τδρμανοὶ ταχὺ, κατὰ τὸ αὐτοῖς σύνηθες, εἰν 
χεῖρας αὐτοὺς ἐδέξαντο, εὶς φάλαγγα ταχθέντες. ᾿Εγένοντο ὃ 
ἐνταῦθα πολλοὶ τῶν στρατιωτῶν, of δὶς τὴν φάλαγγα τῶν πολδ᾽ 
μίῳων εἰσπηδήσαντες, τάς τ᾽ ἀσπίδας αὐτῶν ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν 
ἀπεσπῶντο, καὶ αὐτοὺς ἐτίτρωσκον, “Ηττηθέντων δὲ κατὰ τὸ 
δὐώνυμον σφῶν κέρας, τῶν πολεμίων, κατὰ τὸ εὐώνυμον τῶ» 


INTERPRES GRACUS LIB. 1. 215 


Ρωμαίων κέρας τῷ σφῶν πλήθει ἰσχυρῶς αὐτοὺς ἐπίεζον. ‘O 
οὗν Πούπλιος Κράσσος νεανίας, ὃς ἵππαρχος ἦν τοῦ Καίσαρος, 
τοῦτο κατανοήσας, ὅτι ἧττον τῶν ὃν τῇ μάχη ὄντων ἐπιέζετο͵ 
τὴν τρίτην τάξιν τοῖς “Ρωμαίοις ἤδη πονοῦσιν εἰς δπικουρίαν 
ἔπεμψεν. 

1111. “Rote εὐθὺς οἱ μὲν Ῥωμαῖον τὴν μάχην ἀνώρθωσαν" 
πάντες δ᾽ οἱ πολέμιοι ἐνέδοσάν τε, καὶ εἰς φυγὴν ὥρμησαν, 
οὔτε πρόσθεν ἔστησαν, πρὶν ἢ πρὸς τῷ “Ῥήνῳ, Ἰτετταράκοντο 
ἐντεῦθεν στάδια ἀπέχοντι, ἐγένοντο" ὅπου ὀλίγοι, ἢ τῇ σφῶ»᾿ 
ἀρετῇ θαῤῥοῦντες, τὸν ποταμὸν διανήχεσθαυ ἐπεχείρησαν, ἢ 
πλοιαρίων τινῶν εὐπορήσαντες, ἐν αὐτοῖς διεσώθησαν" ὡς ἁ 
"Δριόθιστος, ὃς ἀκάτιον πρός τῇ γῆ δεδεμένον εὑρὼν, ἐν atte 
διέφυγε, καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἄλλους πάντας, ὅτῳ ἐντυγχάνοιεν, οἱ 
ἱππεῖς κατέκαιγνον. Ἦσαν δὲ δύο τῷ ᾿Αριοθίστῳ γυναῖκες" ἡ 
μὲν Σουεύη τὸ γένος, ἣν καὶ μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ἐκ τῆς Τερμανικῆς ὁ “ 
᾿“ριόθιστος ἐξήγαγεν" ἡ δὲ Ἱνορικὴ καὶ τοῦ θασιλέως Βουκκίονος 
ἀδελφὴ, ἣν ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτῆς ἑαυτῷ πεμφθεῖσαν ἐν τὴ 
Τ᾽ αλατίᾳ ἐγεγαμήκει" af ἐν ταύτη τῆ φυγῆ ἀμφότεραι ΕΡΑΡΟ  Ἐοον 
τῶν δὲ θυγατέρων ἡ μὲν ἐφονεύθη, ἡ δ᾽ ἑάλω. ᾿“μέλει καὶ ὁ 
Μάρκος Βαλήριος Προκίλλος, ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ φυγὴ ὑπὸ τῶν φυλακῶν 
τρισὶ πέδαις συρόμενος, εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν Kalouga, τὴν τῶ» πολεμίων 
ἵππον διώκοντα εἰσέπεσεν" ἐφ᾽ ᾧ οὐχ ἧττον ὁ Καῖσαρ, ἢ ἐπὶ 
αὐτῃ τῇ νίκῃ εὐφράνθη: ἄνδρα γὰρ πάσης τῆς ἐν τῇ Γαλατίᾳ 
ἐπαρχίας σωφρονέστατον, φίλον θ᾽ ἑαυτῷ καὶ ξένον" γενόμενον, 
νῦν ἐκ μὲν τῶν χειρῶν τῶν πολεμίων διασωθέντα, παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ 
δ᾽ ὄντα ἑώρα, οὔτε ys τῇ αὐτοῦ δυστυχίᾳ τὶ τοσαύτης ἡδονῆς i 
τύχη ἠλάττωσεν. "Eleys μὲν γὰρ ἐκεῖνος, τοὺς Teguavors, 
ἑαυτοῦ παρόντος, πότερον ταχὺ καυθείη, ἢ καὶ εἰς ἄλλον καιρὸν 
τηρηθείη, κληρώσασθϑαι: τῇ δὲ τῶν κλήρων δὐεργεσίᾳ σῶον 
περιγενέσθαι. 

LIV. Ταύτης τῆς μάχης πέραν τοῦ “Ῥήνου διαγγελθείσης, 
οἱ πρὸς τὰς τοῦ Ῥήνου ὄχθας ἐληλυθότες Σονεῦοε, εἰς τὴν σφῶν» 
χώραν τότε ἀνεχώρησαν, ods οἱ Οὔδιοι, πλησίον τοῦ “Ῥήνου οἱ 
κοῦντες, πεφοθημένους ἐπιδιώξαντες, ανάνοὺς αὐτῶν διέφθειραν 
O δὲ Καῖσαρ δύο ἑνὲ θέρει μεγίστους κατεργασάμενος πολ 
uous, ταχύτερον μέν τι ἢ κατὰ τὴν τοῦ ἔτους ὥραν τοὺς στρα 
τιώτας ἐν τοῖς χειμαδίοις ἐκάθισε, καὶ αὐτοῖς Τίτον “αδιηνὸν 
τὸν ὕπαρχον δπέστησεν" αὐτὸς δὲ sig τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν τρὸς τε 
συνόδους ποιεῖσθαν ἀπῆλθεν. 


U 























ὧν Sd 





ἀράνωνο OWA 
aang τὰ πὰ : τῷ ᾿ : ake 
i AAP ΧΗ ΚΣ ις, δῶν ay Ὥρας 
neon. i aKa) wip ‘eels » apg a nls 
ἢ. αὐ ao ΝΤ ὙΦ ἡβηγηφχβενο: Perea 25 Pa Ta 
. a ὑλρυφδα ον >. yaar wee ay ETERS ιν αις. 
το Αναν ee ea χε ὅγε οι κούφη ἯΆ 
tates) πε ν᾿ wee 
᾿ on males ce A γ᾽ οἵ an . a ; ‘ ‘ | 4 a ἌΝ 
τ Beige. rein oa som αὐ 
“Ἢ © aro was Pe ΕΣ 7 γε ὰ Pee 
ys Sees nh 4 αὐ teil Saye lace, τα TT me. pi ‘ane otesug 


ae r a ἧς, ἄρα ἔνα; ἢ 





© te 





wi Palkign) yi out tes) 








Ἐν et 8: το, ute 
ΤΥ a 











τὰν το Ὑ ΤῊΝ 


- Th me. 
᾿ " ᾿ 
a ᾿ 4 4 τ - 4 . ἽἽ 
ΡΥ Le By εὰ ΐ mre μη ype ke ma 
Alb ay ἢ : 3 ᾿ 
' 4 9 : οἶς ᾿ ὩΣ 
τι ᾿Εν). χει τον ἀν τὼ as 4 Oe 
en = ᾿ 


“gilt wis ἢ ya , fv e τὰ 
Sayan eee we 3ὲν Σ 


EXPLANATORY NOTES. 











τοῖς 


γ 











NOTES TO 


CHSAR’S COMMENTARIES 


ON 


THE WAR IN GAUL. 





1. C. σε Cesaris, &c.  “ Caius Julius Cesar’s Commentaries 
on the War in Gaul.” By commentaries are to be here understood 
brief narratives of events, composed in a plain, unambitious style, 
. and the principal object of which is to preserve the remembrance of 
events for the benefit of those who may subsequently wish to com- 
pose fuller and more elaborate works. Thus Hirtius, in the epistle 
prefixed to the eighth book of the Gallic War, remarks, ‘ Casaris 
commentari editi sunt, ne scientia tantarum rerum scriptoribus de- 
esset.” Hence the term appears somewhat analogous to our mod. 
“ern expression “memoirs.” The corresponding Greek forms are 
ὑπομνήματα, ὑπομνηματισμοὶ, and ἀπομνημονεύματα. Hence Strabo, iv 
speaking of Cesar’s commentaries, has, ‘O Καῖσαρ ἐν rot ὑπομνήμασι 
(4, p. 117, ed. Casaub.); and hence also the memoirs of Socrates. 
by his pupil Xenophon, are entitled Σωκράτους ἀπομνημονεύματα 
Plutarch (Vit. Ces. c. 22) speaks of a work of Czsar’s σαὶ σα 
᾿Εφημερίδες, and it has been made a matter of discussion whethes 
this was the same with the commentaries that we now have, or 
distinct production. Rualdus (ad. Plut. Vit. Ces. c.22.—Op. ea 
Reiske, vol. ἵν.» p. 858, seg.) maintains the latter opinion, on the 
ground that the ancient writers everywhere quote, from the Ephem- 
erides, passages not to be found inthe commentaries. This opinion 
has found many advocates. On the other hand, Fabricius (Bill. 
Lat. 1, 10, 2) contends that there are many lacune in the books 
of Cesar on the Gallic war, as they have come down to our time 
The subject will be res:med in ae “ Life of Cxsar.” 

U2 


Page 


220 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Page 
2 


1. Gallia est omnis, &c. ‘ All Gaul is divided i sto three parts.” 
Cesar here means by “ Gaul” that part which had not yet beer 
subdued by the Romans. ‘The latter had already reduced the Allo- 
broges in the south, and had formed in that quarter what was called 
“ Gallia Provincia,” or ‘ Gallia Narbonensis,” or, as is the case 
in these commentaries, simply “ Provincia.” Consult Geographi 
cal Index. 

2, Quarum. Supply parteum. 

8. Tertiam, qui, &c. “The third, they who are called in them 
own language Celte, in ours Galli.” The order of construction is, - 
(ii) gui appellantur Celta ipsorum lingua, Galli nostra (lingua, 
incolunt) tertiam (partem). 

4. Celte. The Celte# mark the parent stem, or genuine Gallic 
race. From the extent of their territory, the Greeks gave the whole 
country of Gaul the name of Κελτικὴ (Celtica). Among the earlier 
Greeks, the whole of western Europe, at some distance from the 
shores of the Mediterranean, went by the appellation of the ‘ Celtic 
land,” χώρα Κελτικὴ. (Scymn. Ch. v., 166.) Consult Geographical 
Index. The term Galli is only ““ Gael” Latinized. 

5. Lingua. This is not correct as regards the Belge and Celta, 
who merely spoke two different dialects of the same tongue, the ~ 
former being of the Cymric, the latter of the Gallic stock. The 
Aquitani, however, would appear to have belonged to the Iberian 
tace, and to have spoken a language of Iberian origin. (Thierry 
Mist. des Gaulois, vol. i., Introd. p. xii, seq ) 

6. Institutis. ‘“Incustoms.’”—Jnier se. ‘* From one another ™ 
Literally, “among themselves.” 

7. Gallos ab Aquitanis, &c. “The river Garumna separates 
the Galli from the Aquitani, the Matrona and Sequana divide them 
from the Belge.” With flumen supply dividit. The student will 
note, that the singular verb dividit follows after the two nomina- 
tives Matrona and Seqguana, as referring to one continuous bound- 
ary, and to the circumstance also of the Matrona being only a tribu- 
tary of the Sequana. 

8. Fortissimi sunt Belge. The same idea is expressed in Ta- 
citus, Hist. 4, '76.—A cultu atque humanitate Provincie. “From 
the civilization and intellectual refinement of the province.” Cultus 
refers here to the mode of life, humanitas to mental improvement 
and culture; and hence culcws is given by Oberlinus, in his Index 
Latinitatis, as ‘‘ vite ratio, ab omni ruditate remota.” The civili- 
zation and refinement of the Roman province was principally derived 
from the Greek city of Massilie. now Marseilles. (Tustin, 43, 4.5 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 221 
Page 


1. Minime sepe commeant. “ Least frequently resort,” i. e., very 
seldom penetrate to these distant regions.—Ad effeminandos ant- 
mos. To enervate their minds,” i. e., break down their warlike 
spirit. 

2. Proximique sunt Germanis. ‘ And because they are nearest 
to the Germans,” i. 6.5 are in their immediate neighbourhood. Ac- 
cording to the punctuation which we have adopted, this is the cor- 
tesponding clause to the one beginning with propterea quod. 

3. Helvetii quoque. Because they also dwell near the Germans. 

4. Cum. “ On which occasions.” — Eos. Referring to the 
Germans.—Aut ipsi, &c. ‘ Or else they themselves carry on wat 
in the territories of the latter.” psi refers to the Helvetii. 

5. Eorum una pars. “One partof these main divisions of 
Saul.” Korum refers back to Hz omnes, or, in other words, to the 
Belge, Celte, and Aquitani. As, however, the idea of territory is 
necessarily involved, we may, in order to adapt the phrase to our 
idiom, translate as if there were an ellipsis of fintwm, though, in re- 
ality, none such is to be supplied. As regards the remote reference 
which sometimes occurs in the case of hic and is, consult Perizonus, 
ad Sanct. Min. 2, 9 (vol. i., p. 276, ed. Bauer), where the present 
passage comes under review. ptt. 

6. Obtinere. ‘‘ Possess.” Obtineo is here used in its primitive 
anl genuine sense, ‘“‘to hold against others,” i. e., “to possess” 
or “enjoy.” — Initium capit, &c. ‘Commences at the river 
Rhone.” Literally, “takes its beginning from the river Rhone.” 

7. Continetur. “Is bounded.” Literally, “is encompassed” 
or “hemmed in.”—Attingit etiam, &c. “It touches also on the 
Rhine in the quarter of the Sequaniand Helvetii.” More literally, 


3 


“on the side of the Sequani’and Helvetii,” i. e.,:where these two . ἢ 


communities dwell. 2 

8. Vergit ad septentriones. “It stretches away towards the 
north,” Literally, “it inclines” or ‘*tends towards the north,” 
i. e., from its point of commencement on the Rhodanus. 

9. Ab extremis Gallia finibus. ‘From the farthest confines of 
Gaul.” By Gaul is here meant the middle division of the country, 
or that occupied by the Celtw, who have been mentioned in the 
preceding sentence under the name of Galli. By fines extremi 
Cesar means the boundaries most remote from Rome, or,-in other 
words, the northern. 

10. Spectant in septentriones, &c. “They look towards the 
portl and the rising sun,” 6, their country, commencing on the 


222 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK 


‘northern borders of Celtica, faces, or stretches away to the norte 


and east. 

11. Et eampartem Oceani, &c. “ And that part of the Atlantic _ 
Ocean which is next to Spain,” i. e., in the immediate vicinity of 
Spain, and washing its northern coast. The reference is to the 
lower part of the Bay of Biscay. As regards the force of ad ir. this’ 
passage, compare the common form of expression esse ad uibem, 
“0 be near the city,” and Cicero (Ep. ad Fam. 15, 2), Castra 
ad Cybistra locavi. “41 pitched my camp in the neighbourhood of 
Cybistra.” 

12. Spectat inter &c. ‘It looks between the setting of the sun 
and the north,” i. e., it looks northwest ; it faces towards that point. 
Morus thinks we ought to read in for inter; but the Greek para- 
phrase sanctions the common lection: ἀφορᾷ δὲ τὰ μεταξὺ "Αρκτων τ 
καὶ ᾿Ανατολῶν. 

19., Orgetorix. This name is said by Celtic scholars to mean 
“chief of a hundred hills,” from or, “a hill,” ced, “ἃ hundred,” 
and righ, ‘achief.” Panga Thierry, Hist. des Gaulots, vo). ii., 
p. 289.) 

14. Marco Messala, &c. ΘῈ ἑωωα and Marcus Piste: 
being consuls,” i. e., in the consulship of Marcus Messala and Mar- 
cus Piso. Supply existentibus. The date is A. U. C. 693, B. C. 61. 

15. Regni cupiditateinductus. ‘‘ Led-on by a desire of enjoying 
the chief authority.” Regni is to be here regarded as equivalent 
to regnandi.—Noluilitatis. The higher class of chieftains are meant. 

16. Civitati. ~‘‘ His state,” i. e., the people. By civitas are 
here meant all the inhabitants of a district or state, under one and 
the same government. This usage is very frequent in our author. 

17. De finibus suis. ‘From their territories.” Fines, in the 
sense of “territories” or “country,” is of very common occur 
rence in Cesar. 

18. Jmperio poteri. ‘'To possess themselves of the re a 
i. 6.5) to rule as masters over the other Gallic tribes. 

19. Id hoc facilius, &c. ‘He persuaded them to that step the 
more easily on this account.” The order is, persuasit id eis facil-. 
aus hoc.—Undique loci natura continentur. ‘Are confined on al; 
sides by the nature of their situation,’ i. e., are kept in, are pre- 
vented from wandering far. 

20. Monte Jura. The name, in Ce.tic, is said to mean “ the do 
main of God,” from Jou, an appellation for the Deity, and rag, the 
domain of a chieftain or ruler. The term appears a very appropriate 


is 
oh 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 223 


une to be applied by a barbarous people ‘o a lofty mountain-range. 
Consult Geographical Index. 

21. Lacu Lemanno. Now the Lake of Geneva. Strabo gives 
she form Amévva, the Greek paraphrast Agpdvos. 

22. Minus late. ‘ Less widely,’ i. e., than they could havs 
wished.—Homines bellandi cupidt. ‘‘ Men (like themselves) fond 
of warfare.” 3 ; 

23. Pro multitudine, &c. ‘‘ They thought, besides, that they 
possessed narrow territories, considering the extent of their popula 
tion, and their high character for war and bravery.’ More literally, 
‘ narrow territories, in proportion to the number of inhabitants,” &c. 

24. Qui in longitudinem, &c. ‘* Which extended in length,” &c 
Cluverius condemns the inaccuracy of this measurement, both as 
regards length and breadth. (Germ. 2,4.) But we must bear in 
mind that Cesar, when he wrote this, had never been in the land 
of the Helvetii, and followed, therefore, merely the rude estimate 
furnished him by some of that nation. Caesar makes the length of 
Helvetia forty-eight geographical miles; the true distance, however, 
from Geneva to the Lake of Constance, is only forty. (Mannert, 
vol. ii., p. 214.) ; : 

1. His rebus αὐάιοίι. ‘Induced by these considerations.” —Ad# 
proficiscendum. “Τὸ their departure.” 


2. Carrorum. “Of wagons.” This term has two forms for the 


nominative, carrus and carrum. Cesar employs the former, and 
the author of the commentaries on the Spanish war the latter (c. 
6). The word is of Celtic origin, and denotes a kind of four- 
wheeled wagon. Compare the German Karre. In later Latinity 
the neuter form prevailed. (Adelung, Gloss. Med. et Inf. Lat. vol. 
ii., p. 231.) 

3. Sementes quam maximas facere. ‘To make as extensive 
sowings as possible,” i. 6.7 to sow as much land as possible. 

4, In terttum annum, &c. ‘ They fix upon their departure for 
the third year by a law,” i. e., they fix upon the third year for their 
departure. The term lege is here employed as denoting merely the 


assent of the general assembly of the nation to the proposition of ἡ 


Orgetorix. It is analogous, therefore, in the present instance, to 
decreto. 
δ. Ad eas res conficiendas. The repetition οἴ this phrase here 


e extremely inelegant, though it may be cited as one proof, among - 


others that might be adduced, of Cesar’s having hastily written these 
commentaries, either at the close of each day, or else very soon after 


Page 
¥ 


224 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOR. 


Page 


4 


the occurrences detailed in them. Oberlinus suggests ad ea x» 
place of ad eas res conficiendas ; but the emendation, though neat, 
rests on no MSS. authority. 

6 Regnum obtinuerat. ‘Had enjoyed the sovereign power.” 
(Compare note 6, p. 3.) The sovereign authority was not generally 
hereditary among the Gallic tribes, but was conferred by the people 
on the one whom they judged most worthy. 

7. A senatu Populi Romani. “By the senate of the Roman 
people,” i. e., by the senate of Rome. We have here adopted the 
reading of the oldest and best MSS. ‘The copyists have been mis- 
led by the common form, S. P. Q. R., i. e., senatu populoque Ro- 
mano, and have introduced it here, where it does not at all apply, 
for the title of “amicus” was conferred by the senate, not by the 
people. Compare book 4, c. 12, ““ amicus ab senatu nostro appel- 
latus,” and 7, 31,°**cujus pater ab senatu nostro amicus erat ap- 
pellatus.” 

8. Occuparet. ‘The student will observe that the leading verb is 
in the present tense, persuadet, and yet the verb following is in the 
past tense, occuparet. The rule that operates in such cases is 
given as follows by Zumpt, L. G. p. 322. ‘ When an historian 
uses the present for the perfect ‘aorist, to transport his reader back 
to the time of which he is speaking, he often joins an imperfect 
with this present, which in sense is past.” 

9. Principatum obtinebat. ‘“ Enjoyed the chief authority.” The 
phrase principatum obtinere applies to one who is the leader of 
his countrymén, but without the name of king. Thus we have in 
Lactantius, de fals. rel. 1, 13, “Primus Uranus eminere water 
ceteros potentia ceeperit, et principatum habere, non regnum.” 

10. Perfacile factu esse, &c. ‘He.proves unto them that it 
was a very easy matter to accomplish their designs,” i. e., that the 
accomplishment of their intended designs would be a very easy 
matter. 

11. Quin totius Gallie, &c.. “ But that the Helvetn could do 
the most of all Gaul,” i. e., were the most powerful state of all 
Gaul. 

12. Illis regna conciliaturum. ‘ Would gain for them the sov- 
ereignty in their respective states.” ; 

13. Et, regno occupato, ὅς. ‘* And they entertain the hope, that, 
if the sovereign power be seized by each of them, they can make 
shemselves masters of all Gaul, by means of its three most power- 
ful and valiant communities.” ‘The three communities here re- 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


ferred to are the Helvetii, Sequani, and Aedui, and the intended 
change is to be brought about after Orgetorix, Casticus, and Dum- 
norix shall have seized upon the sovereign power in their respective 
states. 

14, Firmissimos. Some of the early editions read fortissimos, 
bat it 15 ἃ mere gloss, explanatory of firmissimos. 

15. Totius Gallia potiri. The verb potiri- governs the genitive 
or ablative. Cicero, whenever he employs it to express the acquisi- 
tion of sovereignty or political power, uniformly joins it#with a geni- 
tive. Cesar, on the other hand, sometimes employs the genitive, 
as in the present instance, and sometimes, as in chap. 2, joins the 
verb to the ablative of imperium. 

16. Ea res. “This design.”—Per indiciwm. ‘Through in 
formers.” Literally, “Ἢ by a disclosure” or: “ information.” 

17. Moribus suis. “According to their custom.” Referring 
to the established usage of the nation in such cases.—Ez vinculis 
causam dicere. “ΤῸ plead his cause in chains,” i. e., to answer 
the charge in chains. Ez vinculis, literally, “‘ out of chains,” i. 6.» 
** from the midst of chains,” encompassed all the time by them. 

18. Damnatum penam, &c. The order is, oportebat penam, 
ut cremaretur igni, sequi(eum)damnatum. “Τὸ behooved the pun- 
ishment, that he should be burnt by fire, to attend him if con 
demned.” More freely, ““ His punishment, in case he were con 
demned, was to be burnt to death.” Urere is simply “to burn,” 
but cremare, ‘to burn to ashes.” The punishment here mentioned 
was usual among the Gauls and other barbarous nations in cases 
of high treason. 

19. Cause dictionis. “For the pleading of his case.” Dictio 
caus@ is generally applied to the defendant in a cause, and means a 
full explanation and defence of his conduct.—Ad judicium. “Te 
the trial.” , 

20. Omnem suam familiam. “All his household.” The refer- 
ence is to his domestics, and all the individuals employed about his 
private affairs. Familia, in its primitive acceptation, denotes all 
the slaves belonging to one master. 

21. Oberatos. ‘‘ Debtors.” The term ob@ratus properly denotes 
one who, being in debt to another, is compelled to serve the latter, 
aad in this way discharge the debt by his labour and services. 
Compare Varro, L. L. 6, “ Liber, qui suas operas τη servitute, pre 
pecunea, quam debeat, dat; dum solveret, nezus. vocatur, et ab ὦ 
eberatus.” ix 


228 


Page 


226 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Page 


4 


22. Lodem. “To the same place,”’ i. e., the place of trial.— 
Per eos, ne causam dicere’, &c. ‘ By their means he rescuec 
himself from the necessity of pleading his cause.” More literally, 
“he rescued Limself, so that he should not plead his cause.” His 
slave cr.d retainers rescued him out of the hands of his judges. 

#3, Incitata. ‘Incensed.” More literally, ‘‘ aroused.”—Jus 
suum exsequi. ‘To enforce their authority.” Literally, “ to fol- 
low out their authority,” i. e., to carry it onward to its destined 
end, namely the punishment of Orgetorix. 

24. Magistratus.. ‘‘ The magistrates,” i. e., of the Helvetii-— 
Cogerent. ‘* Were collecting.” More literally, “ were eee 
the attendance.” 

25. Quin ipse sibi, ὅς. ‘ But that he laid violent hands on 
himself.” Literally, ‘‘ but that he resolved on death against him- 
self.” 

1. Oppida swa omnia, &c» Plutarch mentions the same circum 
stance.- (Vit. Ces. c. 18.)—Preter quod. Elegantly put for 


" preter id quod. ‘ Except what.” 


2. Domum reditionis. ‘Of areturn home.” This is commonly 
cited as an instance of a verbal noun governing the accusative, ac- 
cording to the rules of earlier Latinity. Domuwm, however, is here 
construed like the name of a town. A better example of the acev- 
sative, governed by a verbal noun, may be obtained from Plautus 
(Amph.1, 3, 21), “ Quid tibi curatio est hane rem?” 

3. Triummensium, &c. ‘* Ground provisions for three nied 3 
1. 6.57 meal or flour. The Greek paraphrast employs the term ἄλφιτα, 

4. Eodem usi concilio. ‘“ Having adopted the same design,” i 
e., having formed the same resolution of leaving home. 

δ. Trans Rhenum. On the banks of the Saavus and Danube, 
where they continued-to dwell for about 130 years. This country 
on their leaving it, took the name of Deserta Boiorum. (Plin. H 
Ν. 3, 27.) 

“16. Receptos ad se, ΤΕΣ iss oy ney receive, and unite to themselves 
as confederates.” A participle and verb, in such constructions, 
are to be translated as two verbs with the connective conjunction. 

7. Quibus itineribus. The noun to which the relative refers is 
sometimes, as in the present instance, repeated after it, especially 
in Cesar. It appears to have’ been the ana of legal documents. 
(Zumpt, L. G. p. 237.) 

8. Vix qua, &c. Supply parte aftér gic « Along wicks a sin- 
gle wagen could with difficulty be led at a time.” The student 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


will note the use of qua parte in the feminine, although the neuter 
gender, unum (iter), precedes. Instances of this are far from un- 
frequent. Thus, Cic. pro Cacin. c. 8, “* Ad omnes introiius, qua 
adiri poterit.”—Ces. B. G. 5,44, “ Per Alpes, qua proximum iter 
erat,” &c. : 

9. Ut. “So that.”— Prohibere possent. “Could prevent a 
passage.” 

10, Provinciam nostram. ‘Our province.” Referring to the 
l‘oman province in the south of Gaul. Consult Geographical In- 
vex.—Expeditius. ‘“Readier,” i. e., containing fewer difficulties 
and impediments. 

11. Allobrogum, qui nuper pacati erant, ‘They had been sub 
ened by Caius Pomptinius, the pretor, and their territory now 
‘ormed part of the Roman province. Adelung makes the name 
Allobroges denote “ highlanders,” from Al, “high,” and Broga, 
land.” (Mithridates, vol. ii, p. 50.) . With this O’Brien nearly 
verees in his Irish-English Dictionary, deducing the term from Azll, 
“a rock,” «and Brog, “ἃ habitation.” 

12. Vado transitur. ‘Is crossed by a ford,” i. e., is fordable. 

13. Ex eo oppido. “ From this town a bridge extends across to 
‘se Helvetii.” The bridge began, in fact, a little below the town. 
Some translate pertinet “ belongs,” which is altogether errone- 
ous. The Greek paraphrast gives the true idea: "Ag? ἧς (evoias) 
rat γέφυρα εἰς τὴν ᾿Ελθητικὴν διήκει. : 

14. Bono animo. - “ Of ἃ friendly mind,” i. @i5 well disposed. 

15. Diemdicunt. “ They appoint aday.”_ More literally, ‘ they 
name a day.”—Qua die... Consult note 7.—Ommnes conveniant. 
* All are to assemble.” y 

16. Is dies. The student will note the. change from the femi- 
ame gua die to the masculine form. The common rule, that dies 
is masculine when it is spoken of a particular or specified day ; but 
feminine when referring to duration of time, is not sufficiently 
exact ; exceptions may be found to it in many writers. δος 
L. G. p. 41.) " 

ο 17). Ante diem quintum, δος.  “ The fifth before the Kolends of 
April. ” This answered to the 28th of March, the Kalends of April 
Romans, in computing their dae, always included the. day from 
which, and also the day to which, they reckoned. In this way the 

_ 48th of March became the 5th vefore the Kalends of the ensuing 
month, Consult the article Sega! in the Archeological Index 


227 


of 


228 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Page. 
5 


As regards the phrase ante diem quintum Kalendas, it may be 
remarked, that the expression is idiomatic for die quinto ante Ka- 
sendas. 

18. Lucio Pisone, &c. AU. C. 696, B. Ὁ. 58. 

19. Aburbe. ‘From the city,” i.e., from Rome. Ozsar, pre- 
viously to the expiration of his consulship, had obtained from the 
people, through the tribune Vatinius, the provinces of Gallia Cisal- 
pina and Illyricum, with three legions, for five years; and the senate 
added Gallia Transalpina, with another legion. He set out from 
the city, as appears from the context, in the early part of the spring. 

20. Quam mazximis potest itineribus. ““ By as great journeys as 
possible,” i. e., with all possible speed. Compare the Greek par- 
aphrast, ὡς ἠδύνατο τάχιστα. 

21. Galliam ulteriorem. “Farther Gaul,” i. e., Gaul beyond 
the Alps, or Gallia Transalpina. 

22. Provincia toti, &c. ‘He orders as many soldiers as pos- 
sible from the whole province,” i. e., commands the whole province 
to furnish as many soldiers as it could. Literally, “ he commands 
to the whole province as many,” &c. 

23. Omnino. “In all.”—Legio una. “ But a single legion.” 
The legion, in the time of Polybius, contained 4200 men, to whom 
were added 300 horse. Lipsius thinks that Cesar’s legions did 
not much exceed this estimate. (De Mil. Rom. lib. 1, dial. 5.) 
Consult remarks under the article Jegio, in the Archeological Index. 

1. Ad Genevam. “Near Geneva.” So Rome means “in 
Rome,” but ad Romam, “ near Rome.” 

2. Certiores facti sunt. “ Were informed.” ~~ The adjective 
certus has frequently the meaning of “ sure,” “well aequainted,” 
&c. ‘Thus, fac me, oro, ut sim certus, an. ‘Inform me, I en- 
treat, for a certainty, whether ;” and again, certi swmus, te hoc ὦ 
fecisse, “we know well that you did this.” Hence arises the 
phrase, “ certiorem facere, “to inform,” “to make acquainted,” 
as referring to information on’ which reliance may generally be 
placed. 

3. Principem locum obtinebant. ‘Held the chief place,” i. 68.» 
they were at the head of the embassy. Compare note 9, page 4. 
—Verudoctius. This name is derived, by Oeltic scholars, from very 
“a man,” and dacht, or docht, “speech,” as ‘indicating a public 
speaker or orator; and, though given by Cesar as a proper name, 
may have been only, in fact, an appellation for one of the leaders of 
the embassy. (Thierry, Hist. des Gaulvis, vol. ii., p. 297.) 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


4. Sibi esse in animo. ‘That it was their intention.””—Sine 
ullo maleficro. “ Without doing any harm.”—-Ejus voluntate, 
—With his consent.” 

5. Occtsum. Supply fuisse, and so also after pulsum and miss 
um. The event alluded to in the text had taken place forty-nine 
years previous. A Cimbro-Teutonic horde, the same that were 
afterward defeated by Marius, after devastating central Gaul, united 
with the Helvetii, and resolved to attack the Roman province simul- 
taneously at different points. The Tigurini, a tribe of the Helvetii, 
under the command of Divico, undertook to invade the territory of 
the Allobroges by the bridge of Geneva and the fords of the Rhone 
a little below this city. The rest of the Helvetii, together with their 
new allies, moved south. ‘This plan of operations compelled the 
Romans to divide their forces. The Consul Cassius hastened to 
Geneva, while his lieutenant Scaurus made head against the Cimbr: 
and Teutones. Both commanders were unfortunate. Cassius and 
his army were cut to pieces by the Helvetii on the borders of the 
Lacus Lemannus, or Lake of Geneva; while Scaurus was defeated 
and taken prisoner by those whom he had endeavoured to oppose. 
Liv. Epit. 65.—Oros. δ, 15.—Thierry, Hist. des Gaulois, vol. ii., 
p- 200, seq. ᾿ 

6. Sub γερσιηι missum. “Sent under the yoke.” | Two spears 
were placed upright in the ground, and a third one was laid across 
them at top, forming what the Romans called yugum. Under this, 
they who were Pitted to surrender upon these terms were com- 

pelled to pass without their arms.» » 

7. Data facultate.. “If an ipcasanity were afforded them.”— 
Temperaturos ab injuria, &c. ‘“ Would refrain from injury and 
outrage.” Literally, “would restrain themselves.” Supply se 
after temperaturos. 

8. Ut spatium intercedere posset. ‘‘ In order that some space 0. 
time might intervene.”—Diem sumturum. ‘That he would take 
time.” Dies is here put, not for the natural day, but for an indef- 
inite period of time. Compare Davies, ad .oc. 

9. Ante diem, ὅκα. -“ On the day before the Ides of April.” ΤῈ 
Ides of April fell on the 13th of that month: The date here mea 
is consequently the 12th. . As regards the idiomatic expression an. 
diem, compare note 17, page 5. Consult also, for remarks on th 
Roman month, the article Kalenda@, in the Archwological Index. 


229 


Pee 
6 


10. Qui in flumen, &c. ‘The Rhone actually flows into the La” 


of Geneva ; but Caesar, being unacquainted with the country abov 


230 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Page. 


the lake, imagined that the lake flowed into or formed the river 
There is no need, therefore, of the emendation adopted by some 
editors, who read guem in flumen Rhedanum influit, i. e., “ inte 
which the river Rhone flows.” Besides, flumen Rhodanum, making 
Khodanum an adjective, agreeing with flumen, is not in Caesar’s 
usual style. : 

11. Ad montem Juram. It will be remembered that there were 
only two ways by which the Helvetii could leave home ; one by 


_the fords of the Rhone into the Roman province ; the other by the 


narrow pass between Mount Jura and the Rhone, and which led 


“through the territories of the Sequani. Of these two, that which 


ed into the province most required the attention of Cesar; and as 
he could not expect to keep off the vast numbers of the Helvetii by 
the small force which he had with him, he drew a wall along the 
lower bank of the Rhone, in a line with the fords, from the point 
where the Lake of Geneva emptied into that river, to the spot where 
the Rhone divides, as it were, the chain of Jura into two parts, and 
forms the pass already mentioned between the river and the moun- 
tain. This narrow passage, moreover, would only lead the Helvetii 
into the territory of the Sequani ; whereas the other, by the fords 
of the Rhone, would have carried them at once into the Roman 
province. Consult the plan at page 7 of the Latin text. 

12. Millia passuum decem novem. ‘‘ Nineteen miles in length.” 
Literally, ‘nineteen thousand paces.” The Roman passus, or 
“pace,” was 1 yard, 1.85375 ft. ; and as 1000 ofjthem weut to the 
milliare, or “mile,” the latter was equivalent to 1617 yds. 2.75 ft. 
We have given the reading of all the early editions. _ Vossius, re- 
garding the length of the wall as too great, omits novem, entirely on 
his own authority, and is followed by many subsequent. editors. 
But the Greek paraphrast has ἑκατὸν καὶ πεντήκοντα 660 στάδια, Which 
favours the reading decem novem. Besides, what prevents our sup- 
posing that the wall was carried on until it reached some part of 
the chain of Jura, and had passed beyond all the fords? 

13. Castella communit. “He carefully fortifies redoubts.” 
Commumnire is equivalent to valde munire.—Se invito | * Against 
his wil..”’ Literally,’ ‘‘ he himself being unwilling.” 

14. Quam constituerat. ‘ Which he had nnpiolntads?? ᾿ The al- 
lusion is to the day before the Ides. 

15. Negat, se more, &c.. ‘He declares that he cannot, con- 
sistently with the usage and example of the Roman people,” &c., i 

-, that it wa an unusual and unprecedented thing for the Roman 


NOTES JN THE FIRST BOOK. 


people to grant any one a passage through their province.—Ezem- 
plum refers to the behaviour of the Romans on similar occasions. 
16. Ostendit. “He shows them plainly,” i. e., he explicitly de- 
clares.—Ea spe dejecti. ‘ Disappointed in this hope.” Literally, 
“ cast down from this hope.” ; ᾿ - 
17. Navibus junctis, &c, ‘‘Some by means of boats connected 
ogether, and numerous rafts constructed for the purpose,” i. 6.» 
some by a bridge of boats and by numerous rafts, &c. Before na- 
vibus we must understand aliz. The common text has it expressed 
after factis. ἢ 

18. Qua minima, &c. “ Where the depth of the river was least.”’ 
- δὲ perrumpere possent. ‘If they could force a passage.” —Ope 
ris munitione. * By the strength of our works.” . Alluding to the 
wall which had been constructed between the lake and Jura, to 
gether with its ditch and numerous redoubts. 

19. Propter angustias. ‘On account of the narrowness of the 
pass.”—Sua sponte. ‘ Of themselves,” i. e., by their own appli 
cation. 

1. Ut eo deprecatore, &c. ‘In order that, he being the inter- 
cessor, they might obtain what they wished from the Sequani,” i. 
e., through his intervention or mediation. With impetrarent supply 
hoc, as referring to the passage through their territories. The com- 
mon text has hoc expressed. 

2. Gratia et largitione, &c. ‘By his personal influence and 
liberality could accomplish a very great deal among the Sequani.” 
With poterat supply facere. . 

3. In matrimonium duxerat. ““ Had married.” — Literally, “had 
led into matrimony.” The Romans said ducere uxorem, ‘to marry 
a wife,” because the female was conducted, as a part of the cere- 
mony, from her father’s house to that of her husband. Hence du- 
cere uxorem is for ducere uxorem domum, literally, ‘“ to lead a wife 
home.” So again, in speaking of a female taking a husband, the 
Latin writers employ the yerb nubo. Thus nubere viro, ‘to marry 
a husband.” Here the ellipsis is nubere se viro, literally, ‘‘to vel 
herself for a husband,” alluding to the bride’s wearing a flame- 
coloured veil during the marriage ceremony. 

4. Novis rebus studebat._“ Was aiming at a change in the gov 
ernment,” i. e., was plotting a revolution in the state. Literally, 
« was desirous of new things.” ἢ 

5. Suo sibi beneficio obstrictas. _“ Firmly attached to himselt 
py reason of his kind offices towards them.” He wished to have 

X2 


231 


Page 


6 


232 NOTES ΟΝ 1HE FIRS£ BOOK. 
these stafes under strong obligations to himself, in order that they 
might aid him in his ambitious designs. 

6. Rem. “ The affair,” i. ¢., thenegotiation.—Dent. Referrmg 
to both parties, the Helvetii and Sequani.—Sequani, ne, &c. “The 
Sequani, not to prevent the Helvetii from using this route,” i. e., 
the Sequani, to give hostages not to prevent, &c. 

7. Ca@sari renunciatur. ‘Word is brought to Cesar.” “Re- 
nunciare is properly applied to intelligence, that is brought to one 
who had been previously expecting something of the kind; and it 
vs therefore the very term that is required here. Compare the re- 
mark of Forcellini: “ Renunciare proprie adhibetur, cum nuncium 
elicujus rei exspectanti afferimus.” 

8. Que civitas. ‘“ Which state.” Referring to the Tolosates. | 

9: Id si fieret, &c. Should this be done, he clearly saw it 
would be atended with great danger to the province, that it should 
nave for neighbours a warlike race,” &c., i. e., for it to have in its 
wmmediate vicinity a warlike race of men. ‘The race alluded to are 
tme Helvetii. 

10. Loces patentibus, &c. ‘In an open and very fertile tract 
of country.” 

11. Ei mumtiori. Referring to the wall that*had “been con 
siructed between the lake and Mount Jura. — Legatum. “ His 
fieutenant.” The amber of legati, or lienneacane eel depended 
on the importance of the war. 

12. In Italiam. “Into Italy,” i.’e., into Hither, or Cisalpine 
Gaul. Compare chap. 24, where the two legions here mentioned 
are said to have been ge * “in Gallia citeriore. “am Magnas itiner 
thus. “ΒΥ great journeys.” 

13. Qua proximum itery. “ Where the route was nearest,” i. e., 
shortest. “With gua supply parte. \'Thus, Martial, 3, 91, 5, “ Qua’ 
parte cubaret, querunt,” and again, ‘7, 73,5, “ Dic qua te parte 
requiram.” (Palatret, Ellips. Lat. p. 140, ed. Barker.) * Ρ 

14. Compluribus his prelis pulsis. “These having been routed 
ες numerous encounters.” Polyenus (8, 23) makes mention of a 

stratagem employed by Cxsar against these mountaineers. | Under 
cover of the morning mist, he led a portion of his forces by a cireu- 
itous route to a part of the mountain which overhung the enemy’s ~ 
position. On a sudden a shout was raised by those with him, and’ 
was answered by the rest of his troops below, on which the barba- 
vians, struck with terror, betook themselves to hasty flight. “What 
Polyenus adds, however, that Cesar crossed the Alps on this oc~ 


Page. 
- 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. ὁ 233 


casion, without any fighting (Καῖσαρ ἀμαχεὶ τὰς ἔλλπεις ὑπερέθαλεν), 
appears from the present passage to be incorrect. 

15. Citerioris Provincie. “ΟΥ̓ the hither province.” By cite- 
“ior provincia the Romans meant Cisalpine Gaul ; by ulterior pro- 
vincia, Transalpine. Both epithets were used with reference to 
Rome.—Extremum. Supply oppidum. 

16. Rogatum auzilium. Supply dicentes.  “ Stating.”—Ita se 
omni tempore, &c. That they had so deserved at al. times of the 
Roman people, that their fields ought not to be ravaged,” &c., i. 6.» 
that, on account of their constant fidelity to the Romans, they did 
not deserve to have their fields ravaged, &c. 

1. Necessarii et consanguinei. ‘‘ The friends and relations of 
thesAedui.” By necessariz, among the Roman writers, those are 
meant to whom kind offices are, as it were necessarily, due, either 
on account of friendship or kindred. 

2. Demonstrant. “Inform him.” Equivalent here and else 
where to narrant.—Sibi preter agri, &c. “That nothing was left 
them except the soil of their land,” i. e., except the bare soil, except 
a devastated country. The genitive religui depends on nihil. 

3. Omnibus fortunis sociorum consumtis. ‘* All the resources 
of his allies having been destroyed,” i. e., their fervanes having be- 
come completely ruined. 

4. Santonos. The MSS. vary between Saniones and Santonos, 
but the better class have Santonos. Both forms are in use. In 
the same way we have Teutoni and Teutones. Compare Cortius, 
ad Lucan, 1, 422, “ Gaudetque amoto Santonus hoste.” 

δ. Flumen est Arar. “There is a river called Arar.” Now 
the Saone. Consult Geographical Index. 

6. Incredibili lenitate. ‘* With wonderful smoothness.” More 
literally, “with a smoothness exceeding belief.”—Judicari non 
possit. “It cannot be determined.” 

7. Id transibant. ‘ Were now in the act of crossing it.”"—Lin 
tribus. “Small boats.” These were formed of trees hollowed 
out. Compare Virgil, Georg. 1, 266, “ Cavat arbore lintres.” 
The Greeks called them μονόξυλοι. (Veget. 3, 7.) Compare also 
Livy (31, 26), “ Novasque alias primum ‘Galli, inchoantes, cava- 
bant ex singulis arboribus.” : 

8. Tres jam copiarum partes, &c. “That the Helvetii had by 
this time conveyed three parts of their forces across this river,” 1. 
e., three fourths of their whole force. Partes is governed by duxisse 
‘in composition, ani flumen by trans. So the passive voice trans 


Paes 
7 


8 


234 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


δ΄, duci may take an accusative, which, in reality, however, depends 
upon trans. Thus Belge Rhenum antiguitus traducti. (Zwmpt, 
L. G. p. 260.) 

9. De tertza vigilia. ‘‘ At the beginning of the third watch,” 1. 
e., at midnight. The Romans divided the night into four watches 
each of three hours. The first began at six o’clock in the evexmg, 
aecording to our mode of computing time; the second at asine 
o’clock ; the third at midnight ; the fourth at three o’clock in the 
morning. P 

10. Impeditos et inopinantes. ““ Encumbered with their baggage, 
and not expecting him.”—-Aggressus. Plutarch (Vit. Ces. 18) 
says that it was Labienus who attacked the Helvetii on this. oc- 
casion; but, according to Czsar’s account, which, of course, i 
be preferred, Labienus had been left in charge of the works along 
the Rhone. Compare chap. 10. ἐδῶ 

11. Is pagus appellabatur Tigurinus. ‘“ This canton was called 
the Tigurine,” i. e., that of the Tigurini. Pagus here takes the 
place of pars, which had been previously used in speaking of this 
division of the Helvetii. For the etymology of pagus, consult 
Blomfield, Gloss. in Prom. Vinct. v. 20, p. 106. 

12. In quatuor pagos. _ Cellarius gives these four cantons as 


follows: Tigurinus, Urbigenus, Ambronicus, and Tugenus. The - > 


first two we obtain from Czsar, the remainder from Eutropius 
Orosius, and Strabo. , The only one of the four which is at all 
doubtfu:.is that styled pagus Ambronicus, since the Ambrones 
were of German origin. - (Cellarius, Geog. Antiq. vol. i., Ὁ. 222. 
- -Mannert, vol..ii., p. 5:15} ἦν» 

13. Hic pagus unus. οἰ "This particular canton.”-—Lucium Cas, 
sium consulem. Consult. note 5, page 6. ἢ = 

14. Consilio deorum immortalium. “In ops with, he 
counsels of the immortal gods,” i, e., by their special providence. 

15...Princeps penas persolvit. ‘‘ Was the first to suffer 
ment... Compare chap. 41 of this book, “ Princepsque decuma 
legio per tribunos militum ei gratias egit.” 

16. Quod ejus soceri, &e. “ Because the Tigurini, i in the same 
battle in which they had slain Cassius, had also slain his heey 
Lucius Piso the grandfather of Lucius Piso, Cesar’s father-in-law.” 
Cesar, after having been divorced from Pompeia, whose character 
had suffered in the affair of Clodius and his ‘violation of the rites of 
the Bona Dea, took, as a second wife, Calpurnia, the daughter of 
Lucius Calpurnius Piso, and procured the consulship the next yem 






NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 235 


or his father-in-law, he himself having held it the year pocuini tl 
Sueton. Vit. Ces. 21.—Plut. Vit. Ces. 14. 

17. Consequi. “Τὸ overtake.”—JIn Arare. ‘‘ Over the Arar.” 

1. Cum id, &c. ‘ When they perceived that he had effectedin G 
a single day what they themselves had with very great difficulty ac- 
complished in twenty days, namely, the crossing of the river.” 
Literally, “namely, that they might cross the river.” Ciacconius 
thinks that the words ut flumen transirent are a gloss, and not Ce 
sar’s.. In this he is clearly wrong, as they appear to have been 
added by Cesar for the sake of perspicuity. 

2. Cujus legationis, &c. “At the head of which embassy was 
Divico.”—Duz Helvetiorum. Compare note 5, page 6.—Bellc 
Cassiano: “In the war with Cassius,” 1. e., in the war in which 
Cassius was the commander opposed to them. 

3. Cum Cesare agit. ‘Treats with Cesar,” i. e., addresses 
Cesar. Compare the Greek paraphrast, ἔλεξε τοιάδε. 

4. Atque ἐδὲ futuros. ‘And would remain there.” Compare 
the Greek paraphrast, καὶ ἐκεῖ μενοῦσιν. 

5. Veteris incommodi. ‘The old overthrow.” Alluding to the 
defeat of Cassius.—Helvetiorum., Referring in particular to the 
Tigurini, who defeated Cassius. 

6. Quod improviso, &c. ‘ As to his having surprised one of 
their cantons.”—Ne ob eam rem, &c. _ “He should not, on that 
account, ascribe anything too highly to his own valour, or greatly 
despise them,” i. e., “he should not attribute the defeat of the Hel- 
’ vetii altogether to his own valour, nor look down with contempt on 
them.” With ¢ribueret supply quidquam. 

7. Quam dolo. The common text has contenderent following 
after dolo.. We have rejected it as a mere gloss, in which light it 
is also viewed by Gruter, Davies, and Oudendorp. Bentley recom 
mends niterentur et contenderent. 

8. Ne commutteret. “He sheeld not bring it to pass.” More 

freely, “he should not cause.”—Aut memoriam proderet. “ΟἹ 
should transmit the remembrance of such an event to posterity.” 
The conclusion of. this speech is in full accordance with the boast- 
_ ‘ful and arrogant character ascribed to the Gauls by ancient writers. 
. 9. Eo sibi minus, &c. . “That he felt the less hesitation as to 
the course he was to pursue, because he well remembered,” &c. 
Literally, “that less doubt was given him on this account, because,” 
ἄς. σ eans that the very circumstances which the Helveti 
had menti for the purpose of intimidating him had only in 


236 


“ἢ 


ΝΟΙῈΒ ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


duced him to make up his mind more promptly on the question, 
whether he would conclude a peace with them or go on with the 
war. For that the defeat of Cassius had happened undeservedly to 
the Romans, and he was resolved to avenge it. 

10. Atque eo gravius ferre, &c. ‘And that he felt the more 
indignant at them, the less they had happened in accordance with 
the deserts of the Roman people,” i. e., that he resented them the 
more strongly, as they had happened undeservedly to his country- 
men.— Lo gravius ferre. Literally, ‘* that he bore them the more 
heavily.” 

11. Qui si alicujus, &c. ‘The relative gui has here Popul: Ro- 
mani for its antecedent. ‘For that, had they been conscious to 
themselves of having done any previous injury to the Helvetii, it 
would not have been difficult for them to be on their guard against 
the latter; but that they were misled by this, because they were 
not aware that anything had been done~by them on account of 
which they should fear ; nor, on the other hand, did they think they 
ought to fear without cause.”?. Czsar means, that the Romans, on 
the occasion alluded to, were rather surprised than defeated by the 


‘Helvetii. For they were not conscious of ever having wronged 


that people, and, of course, expected no danger from them, and had 
made no preparations to oppose them. 

12. Quod si. “Even if; however.” — Veteris contumelia. 
‘Their former insult,” i. e., the affront put by them upon the Ro- 
man name in the overthrow of Cassrus.— Num etiam, &c. “ Could 
he also lay aside the remembrance of recent injuries?’ The order 
is, num etiam posse deponere memoriam recentium injuriarum ? 

13. Quod tentassent. ‘In that they had attempted.” More 
freely, “in their having attempted.” —Quod gloriarentur. “That, 
as to their boasting. ”—Quodgque admirarentur. ‘ And as to their 
wondering.”—Eodem pertinere. ‘ Both of these things tended to 
the same effect.” Were of a similar tendency, i. e., only tended 
the more surely to provoke his anger. 

14, Quo gravius homines, &c. “ That men- may feel the heavier 
affliction from a change of circumstances,” i. e., ftom a reverse of 
fortune.—Quos pro scelere, &c,. The order is, concedere interdum . 
secundiores res et diuturniorem site ieee = his, pave vellent uleisci 
vro scelere eorum. 

15. Cum ea ita sint. “That although these things are so,” i. 

, although this is the case —Uh ea, que pollice &e. “In 
order that he may perceive that they intend to fulfil their promises,” 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 237 


. ‘+, that he may perceive their sincerity by the fact of their giving 
hostages. The promises referred to are, that they will go into such 
oart of Gaul as Cesar may appoint, and will dwell there for the 
‘ime to come. 

1. Ejus rei, ὅς. “That the Roman people themselves were a 
proof of that custom.” Alluding to the defeat cf Cassius. 

2. Quem ex omni provincia. The Roman infantry were always 
excellent, but their cavalry were comparatively infirm. Hence we 
find them generally employing the cavalry of their allies, and, in par 
ueular, Gallic horse. Czesar’s cavalry was composed at first of 
Gauls, afterward German horse were also added. 

3. Qui, cupidius, &c. “These, having pursued the enemy’s 
rear too eagerly.” —Novissimum agmen. ‘That part of the line of 
march which is “newest” to a pursuing enemy, since they first 
“ome in contact with it. 

4. Alieno loco. ‘Ina disadvantageous place.” Alieno loco is 
‘4sed in this sense in opposition to suo loco, which denotes a favour- 
able place. Sallust, B. I. 54.—Liv. 42, 43. 

5. Sublati. “ Being elated.” So B. G. 5, 37, “ Hace victoria 
sublatus Ambioriz,” and B. C. 2, 37, “ Quibus omnibus rebus sub- 
latus.”—Audacius subsistere ceperunt. ‘ Began to make a bolder 
stand.” ᾿ 

6. Satis habebat in presentia. ‘Deemed it sufficient for the 
present.”—Rapinis,@cc. ‘ From rapine, foraging, and laying waste 
the country.” The common editions omit pabulationibus. Vossius 
first removed it from the text. It was restored by Davies, and’ is 
found in good MSS. 

7. Nostrum primum. “Our van.” Supply agmen. Cesar’s 
intention was to join battle with the Helvetii, before they should 
proceed much farther through Gaul and reach the territory of the 
Santones. His object in following them for so long a ‘period was 
to get the enemy on disadvantageous ground, and then engage and 
conquer them. ‘The Helvetii constantly avoiding a general action, 
Cesar left the line of Ἢ, and betook himself to Bibracte, for 
two reasons: one eect to procure corn for his army ; the 
other was to impress the Helvetii with the belief that the Romans 
‘were fleeing, and thus to induce them to hazard an action. This 
latter event actually happened as he ee it would. Cheese 
chap. 23. 

8. Interim quotidie, ἅς. “Meanwhile Cesar kept daily impor 

tuning the Aedui for the corn which they had promised in the 


Page. 
9 


10 


298 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


τὸ name of the state.” Flagitare is precisely the verb to _e employed 
here, since it denotes an earnest and reiterated demand, accom 
panied with reproaches. The historical infinitive is here used ir 
place of the imperfect flagitabat. It serves to impart more of 
animation to the style than the ordinary imperfect would ; and, be 
ing frequertly employed by historians, it gets its name of the his 
torical infiaitive. Some, however, supply an ellipsis of capit o 
caperunt, according as the context requires ; but this is unneces 
sary. ὁ, 
9. Propter frigora. ‘‘ On account of the severity of the climate.” 
The plural is here employed to impart additional emphasis. ‘The 
climate of Gaul was much colder at the period when Cesar wrote 
than that of modern France is at the present day. The change has 
been brought about by the drying up of marshes, the cutting down 
of forests, and the more general cultivation of the soil. These 
forests and marshes covered at that time a large portion of the 
country. ΠΤ ᾿ ᾿ 

10. Sub septentrionibus. ‘ Under the north,” i. 6.5) towards the 
north.. Cesar here speaks of Gaul in its relation to the more 
southern position of Italy. . 

11. Suppetebat. ‘Was at hard.” Equivalent to ad manum 
erat, or the simple aderat. 

12. Eo autem frumento, &c. ‘‘ Besides (autem) he was unable 
to make use of the corn which he had brought up the river Arar in 
vessels, for this reason (propterea), because the Helvetii, from whom 
he was unwilling to depart, had turned away their line of march 
from the Arar.” Subvehere has here its primitive meaning, “ to 
bring up from a lower place to a higher.” 

13. Diem ex die ducereAedui.. «‘'The Aedui put him off rate 
day to day.””. More literally, “« protracted the affair (i. e., the bring, 
ing of corn) from day to day.”, Ducere is here the histones infini 
tive used for the imperfect. Compare note 8, above. 

14. Conferri, comportari, &c...‘‘ They told him it was collect. 
ing, bringing in, on the road,” i. e., they assured him, at one time, 
that the corn was getting collected by individuals; at another, that 
these individuals were bringing jt in to some place specified by the 
magistrates, in order to form the requisite supply. for the Romans ; 
and, at another time again, they told him it was actually on the 
road to his army, and nearat hand. Compare the Greek paraphrast, 
who uses ἀθροίζεσθαι for conferri, and ἄγεσθαι for comportari. 

15. Se diutus duct. ‘That he was put. off.too long ”—Fru 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 239 


mentum. ‘The Roman soldiers had no meal or bread served out to 10 
them, but merely so much grain, which they had to pound and make 
into bread for themselves. Thus Lipsius remarks, ‘‘ Nolebant cu 
riose et ab professo opifice panem coctum sumi, sed subitarium, et 
quem sua manu miles parasset.” (De Mil. Rom. dial. 16.) Com- 
pare Sallust, B. 1. 45. 5 

16. Qui swmmo magistratu preerat. ‘* Who was invested with 
the chief magistracy.” Magistratu is the old dative for magistra~ 
tui, a form of frequent recurrence in Cesar. Compare Struve, Lat. 
Delin., &c., p. 36. 

17. Vergobretum. Gesner, in his Latin Thesaurus, gives this 
word a long penult, but the Greek paraphrast has it short, Bepyé6peros. 
The term is derived, by Celtic scholars, from Fear-go-breith, equiv- 
alent to vir ad judicium, i. e., “a man for judging” or “ trying 
eases.” In Celtic, fear is “a man,” go “to” or “for,” and 
breatam, “ἃ judge.” Pelletier, in his Dictionary of the Breton 
tongue, gives breut and brawd, “a trial.” 

1. Tam necessaro tempore. ‘On so urgent an occasivu.” — |} 
Eorum precibus adductus. Compare chap. 11. 

2. Quod sit destitutus, ‘Of his having been left unaided by 
them,” i. e., not having been supplied with corn. 

_ 3. Quod antea tacuerat proponit. ‘“ Discloses what he had pre- 
viously concealed.” T'aceo is one of those intransitive verbs which 
obtain a transitive force, because an action exerted upon another 
object is songs though not described in them. (Zumpt, L. G. a 
257.) . . 

4. Plurimum tala δέ “Is very powerful.” The πα δλδτλκις is 
employed, as indicating the sentiments and conviction of the speaker, 
not of the historian himself. So possint, βομοϑαιοια after. Com- 
pare Crombie, Gymn. vol. ii., p. 10. 

δ. Privati. “Though private individuals.” The earlier. edi- 
tims and very many of the MSS. have privatim, “in their private 
capacity,” which is not by any means a bad reading. R. Stephens 
first gave private. 

6. Hos. Referring to these same. individuals. —Seditiosa atque 
tmproba oratione.. ‘ By seditious san wicked speeches.”—F'u- 
mentum.’ “The corn.” ᾿ 

7. Si jam, ἕο. “ Adding, that, if they (the Aedui) cannot 
hold any longer the sovereignty of Gaul, it is better (for them) to 
submit to the dominion of Gauls than of Romans,” i. e., it is better 
for them to obey the Helvetii, Gauls like themselves, than total 

¥ 


240 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


TL strangers, like the Romans. Obtinere is here equivalent to diutws 
tenere, for the Aedui had at one time, as Cesar himself informs us 
(chap. 43), enjoyed the dominion over all Gaul. Compare Davies, 
ad ioc. 

* 8. Neque dubitare debere, ὅσο. “And that they ought not τὸ 
entertain a doubt, but that,” &c. Some editions omit debere. 

9. Abiisdem. “ By these same individuals,” i. e., the privat 
mentioned above.—Quegue. ‘¢ And whatsoever things.” For et 
quecumque. 

10. A se. “ΒΥ himself,” as Vergobretus—Quod necessario, 
&c. ‘As to his having, bemg compelled by necessity, disclosed 
the affair to Cesar, he was well aware at how great a risk he did 
this.” Necessario coactus is here equivalent to necessitate coactus. 

11. Designari. ‘* Was meant.” Literally, ““ was pointed at.” 
—WSed quod, &c. ‘ But since he was unwilling that these matters 
should be disclosed, so many being present,” i. 6.7 in tue presence 
of somany. Pluribus, literally, “ a larger number than ordinary.” 

12. Querit ex solo ea. ‘‘ He inquires from him in private about 
those things.” Solo refers to Liscus.—Dicit liberius, &c. “‘ Lis- Ὁ 
cus thereupon expresses himself with greater freedom and boldness.” 

13. Complures annos, &c. ‘ That he had, for very many years, 
farmed the customs, and all the other public revenues of the Aedui, 
at a low rate, because, when he bid, no one dared to bid against 
him.” By portoria the Roman writers mean the duties paid for 
goods imported or exported ; by vectigalia the public revenues gen- 
erally. Those who farmed them were called redemtores or publi- 
cani, and the revenues were said in this way esse reine to be 
contracted for,” 1. 6.7 to be farmed. 

14. Licente. From the deponent liceri, not from the indatetndtiatel 
verb liceo. Several MSS. have illo dicente, and some editors in- 
cline to the opinion that this is the true reading. The Venice edi- 
tion also gives dicente. » | 
15, Facultates ad largiendum magnas. ‘Extensive means for 
the exercise of liberality,” i. e., for bestowing presents and rewards 

16. Largiter posse. “ Exercised a powerful influence.” Equiv 
alent to esse potentissimum.+-Hujus potentie causa. ‘In order 
to maintain this influence.” Literally, “for the sake of this infime 
ence.” 

[2 1. Collocasse. “He had given in marnage.” | Supply a 
which is expressed with cullocasse immediately after. Collocare 
in this sense is a legal expression.—Josum ex Helvetiis, &c. He 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 241 


had married the daughter of Orgetorix, as has been stated in 1D 
chap. 3 

2. Favere et cupere Helvetiis. ‘That he favoured and wished 
well to the Helvetii.” Cupere is here equivalent to. bene velle, as 
voluntas occurs in'the next chapter for benevolentia. 

3. Odisse etiam suo nomine. ‘* That he hated also on his own 
acecunt,” i. e., cherished a personal hatred towards. 

4, In antiquum locum, &c. ‘Had been restored to his former 
degree of influence and consideration,” i. e., had been reinstated 4 in 
his former influence, &c. 

5. Si quid accidat Romanis, &c. “That if anything adverse 
happen to the Romans,” i. e., “1 any disaster in war befall them.” 
—Summam in spem venire. “ἘΦ entertained very great hopes.” 

6. Imperio Populi Romani. ‘That, under the sway of the Ro- 
man people,” i. e., as long as the Roman people possessed the 
chief authority in Gaul. 

7. Reperiebat etiam inquirendo, &c. The ellipsis, in this sen- 
tence, after inquirendo, gives it somewhat the appearance of an ir- 
regular construction, and has occasioned considerable trouble to 
many editors. Supply as follows: ingutrendo (prelio equestri ad- 
verso), quod prelium equestre adversum, ὅσο. ‘ On inquiring into 
the unsuccessful engagement of the horse which had been fought a 
few days previous.” The words understood are to be rendered 
fully, and quod prelium equestre adversum is merely to be translated 
“which.” The common text has in guerendo. 

8. Equitatu preerat. ‘‘ Wasover the cavalry.” Eguitatu is here 
the old form for the dative. Compare note 16, page 10. 

_ 9. Certissime res accederent. ‘*'The most undoubted facts were 
added.”— Quod. ‘How that.” Cesar here proceeds to give an 
enumeration of the facts to which he refers. 

10. Injussu suo, ὅδ. ‘ Without his own (Czxsar’s) orders, and 
those of his (Dumnorix’s) state, but even without the knowledge 
of the latter.” Ipsis refers to the Aedui. 

11. Quare in eum, &c. © “ Why he-should either himself punish 
nim, or order the state (of the Aedui) so to do.” When animad- 
vertere is used, with the preposition in, as in the present case, it 
always denotes that the condic: deezaed reprehensible has been 
earefully inquired into previous to its being punished. 

“12. Voluntatem. “Affection.”  Voluntas is here equivalen. 
to benevolentia. So, in the 5th book, chapter 4, we have, “" Cujus 
egregiam in se voluntatem perspexisset ” Compare the remark ox 


242 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


12 ‘Donatus (ad Terent. Phorm. Prol. 5, 30), ““ Voluntatem pro Forars 
ponit. ” 

13. Caiwm Valerium Procillum.. This name is written sixionaly 
in the MSS. Some give Troacillum, others Traucillum. ‘The 
Greek paraphrast has [poaxi\\ov.—Principem Gallie Provincie 
“Α leading man in the province of Gaul.” . Principem is here 
equivalent to inter primores. ; 

14. Cui summam, &c. ‘ In whom he was accustomed to place 
the highest confidence on every occasion.’”’ More literally, ‘the 
highest confidence in all things.”—Jn concilio Gallorum. Com- 
pare chapters 16, 17, and 18. 

15. Ostendit.. Some editors omit. ostendit, because commonefa 
cit precedes. But its presence is necessary for the meaning. 
Cwsar “reminds” (commonefacit) Divitiacus of certain things that 
had been said in the council, and now “shows” him other matters 
that were not previously known to the latter, 

16. Sine ejus offensione animi. ‘‘ Without any. offence to lis 
(Divitiacus’s) wen aera Referring to Cesar. —Civitatem. 
The Aedui. ᾿ Ἂν» , 

13 - 1. Ne quid gravius, ‘be. “That he would not determine any- 
thing too severe against his brother,” i. e., would not pass toc 
severe a sentence upon him.—ZIlla. - “ That those sitions which 
Cesar had mentioned.” , 

2. Propterea quod, &c. ‘For this reason, ββ αθελθῖς, at ἃ ΜΝ 
when he himself could effect a very great deal by his influence ai 
home and throughout the rest of Gaul, and his brother very little by 
reason of his youth, the latter had become powerful. through his 
(Divitiacus’s) means, which consequence and power he was now’ 
employing,” ὅτε. Opibus and ne~vis, following after crevisset, are 
both implied in that verb. Nervis.is here employed in the sense of 
“‘ power,”’ the metaphor. hens houreneed fran animals whose:strength 
lies in their nerves. 

3. Εἰ. Referring to (Piaf. Se, - Divitiacus, — Zum 
locum amicitie apud eum.. “Such a place in his friendship.” 
Apud eum, i. e., apud Cesarem. 

A, Faciat, The conjunction wt is elegantly understood. —Tianh 
ejus apud se, &c, ‘He declares that his (Divitiacus’s) influence 
with him (Cesar) is so great, that he will pardon both the injury 
done to the republic and the affront offered to himself, at his desire 
and entreaty.”’ Literally, “to his wish and prayers.” 

5. Adhibet. ‘He brings in.” Compare the Greek paraphrast, 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Ἑ 
καὶ ἐκεῖνον xapadabav.—Proponit. ““ He lays before him.”—Omnes 


suspiciones. ‘ All grounds of suspicion.” —Divitiaco fratri. “On 
account of his brother Divitiacus.” 

6. Dumnorigi custodes ponit. ‘He places spies over Dumno- 

x.” The Greek paraphrast translates custodes too bBterelly.: ἐν φυλακῇ 
exothoaro. 

7. Qualis esset natura montis, &c. ‘ He sent persons to ascer- 
tain what might be the nature of the mountain, and what its ascent 
by a circuitous route,” i. e., what sort of a mountain it was, and 
whether it could be ascended, by a circuitous route, from behind. 

8. Facilem esse. Supply ascensum. 

9. Legatum pro pretore. “His lieutenant with pretonar 
powers.” By a legatus pro pretore, in the time of the republic, 
was meant a lieutenant, having charge, under the auspices of a pro- 
consul or commander, of part of an army or province, and exerci- 
sing, when necessary, pretorian powers or the functions of a pretor, 
The expression, as applied in the present case to Labienus, is a 
singular one, since he is elsewhere in these commentaries simply 
called legatus. (Spanhem, de usu et prest. NN. p. 560.) Ata 
later period, in the time of Augustus, by ἃ legatus pro pretore was 
meant the governor of a whole province. (Dio Cassius, 43, 13.) 

10. Et wis ducibus. ‘And with those persons as guides.”’— 
Ascendere: Labienus was to take a circuitous route, and ascend 
the mountain in the rear of the enemy, so as. to fall upon them by 
surprise when the signal should be given from below. Count de 
Crissé, after praising the plan of attack, finds fault with Cesar for 
not having kept up the communication with Labienus by means of 
couriers, who could have informed him of all the movements of his 
lieutenant, and for not haying agreed beforehand upon some signal, 


243 


age 
13 


which was to be given by Labienus when he should have reached 


the summit of the mountain. These simple precautions would have 
prevented the failure of the plan. 

11. In Marci Crassi, “In that of Marcus Crassus.” Supply 

12. Summus mons. “ The summit of the: mountain,” ‘The 
relation expressed by of in English, is frequently denoted in Latir 
by an adjective. So wus mons, “ the bottom of the mountain ;ἢ 
timor externus, “ the fear of foreign enemies,” é&c. 

1. Zpse. “ And when he himself,” i, e., Cesar. Compare the. 
Greek paraphrast, καὶ τοῦ Καίσαρος ean 5. ἀφεστῶτος. 

2. Equotdmasso. ‘With his horse at full gallop.” Admissr 

Y3 


(4 


244 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK 


Page 
14 


is here equivalent to cuncitato. The Greek paraphrast has ἱδροῦντι 
τῷ ἵππῳ, “ with his horse ail in a foam.” 

3. A Gallicis armis atque insignibus. “ By-the Gallic arms and 
ensigns.’ Oberlinus and others understand by insignibus, in this 
passage, tae ornaments of the helmets ; but the reference undoubt- 
edly is to military standards. The Greek pavaphrast also ieee 
the same interpretation, expressing insignibus by σημείων. ~ 

4. Subducit. ‘ Draws off."—Ut erat et preceptum, " Since 
he had been instructed.”—Jpsius. Referring to Cesar 

5. Prope. ‘The Oxford MS. gives propter, which Oudendorp 
thinks was the original and genuine lection. 

6. Multo denique die. “At length, after much of the day had 
passed.” Equivalent to “‘ cum multum diet processerat,” as it is 
expressed by Sallust B. I. 51. 

7. Quod non vidisset, ὅκα. “Had brought back to him intelli- 
gence of what he had not seen, as if it had actually been seen by 
him.” ‘The Greek paraphrast expresses this very néatly, ἃ οὐκ εἶδεν 
ὡς ἰδὼν ἀπαγγεῖλαι. ---- δῖ, i. e., Cesari. ; 

8. Quo consuerat intervallo. «ΑἹ the usual distance.” More 
literally, ‘‘ with the usual interval,” i. e., between his own army 
and theirs. The full expression is (eo) intervallo, quo (intervallo) 
consuerat (sequi). 4 

9. Quod omnino, &c. “Since but two days in all remained 
until the time when,” &c.—Ezercitu. ‘The old dative for exerci- 
tui.—Metiri. Compare note 15, page 10. 

10. Rei frumentarie, &c. “δ thought he must provide for a 
supply of corn,” i. 6.) make arrangements to procure it from the 
Aedui, on whom he relied mainly for his supplies of grain. The 
full expression is, sili prospiciendum esse. 

11. Decurionis equitum Gallorum. “A captain of the Gallic 
horse.” A decurio, at first, as the name imports, commanded only 
ten horse ; and there were three of these officers in every turma ot 
troop of thirty men, making the whole number in the turma, inclu- 
ding the Decuriones, thirty-three. (Varro, L. L. 4, 16.) In the 
time of Cwxsar, however, a change had taken place. ‘Fhe éurma 
now consisted of thirty-two horsemen, and the whole were com- 
manded by one decwrio, who retained the old name, although more 
than ten were now under his orders. Consult Vegetius, 2, 14, 
“ Triginta duo equites ab uno decurione, sub uno vexillo, regun- 
tur,” &c. fe ᾿ 

12. Discedere a se. “ Were departing from them,” i. e., were 


—— 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 245 


urning off, and changing their route. Dvuscedere is the 5 imperfect of 14 4 


the infinitive. —Swperioribus locis occupatis. “ Although the higher 
grounds had been seized by them,” i. e., by the Romans.—Quod 
re frumentaria, &c. ‘Because they trusted that the Romans 
could be cut off from their supply of corn,” i. e., flattered them 
selves with the hope of being able to accomplish this. 

13. Consilio. Compare the commencement of chap..10.—A no 
vissimo agmine. Consult note 3, page 10. 

14. Animum advertit. . “ Perceives.” The same as animad 
vertit. The expression id animum advertit is nothing more than 

‘wertit animum ad id. Several examples of the use of animum ad- 
verto for animadverto are given by Gronoyius, ad Liv. 28, 14.. A 
familiar instance occurs in Sallust B. J. 93, ““ Animum ‘advertit 
cochleas,” &c. . 

15. In colle medio, &c. ‘“ Drew up, on the middle of the hill, a 
triple line of the four veteran legions, in such a way as to place 
above him, on the very summit, the other two legions which he had 
levied very recently in Hither Gaul, and all the auxiliaries,” i. e., 
he drew up his four veteran legions on the slope of the hill, in three 
limes ; and then placed above them, on the top of the hill, the two 
new legions, on whom, as consisting of recent levies, he could less 
safely rely ; and along with these last he stationed also the auxiliary 
forces. The student will observe that the lines here spoken of are 
not to be considered as composed of one continuous rank, but as so 
many lines of cohorts, and that each cohort had its flank-companies, 
if we may so speak, of velites, or light-armed troops. ἀπ the 
remark of Count de Crissé, ‘ ἃ chaque cohorte étaient ses manches 
de vélites.” . 

16. Quas in Gallia citeriore, &c. Compare chap. 10. By Gallia 
citerior is meant the northern part of Italy.. Compare note 12, 
page 7. - 

1. Et eum, &c.. “And ordered this place to be guarded by 
those who stood posted in the upper line.” The reference is to 
those on the top of the hill. Eum, i. 6.) gyal localens:mneane sae 
place in which the baggage was, 

2. Confertissimaacie. “In very lees ster Rac Phalange facta. 
“A phalanx being formed.” According to Orosius (6, 7), the 
German phalanx consisted of a large body of men: in close array, 
with theis shields locked over their heads. This would resemble 
the ¢estudo of the Romans. The Macedonian phalanx, on the other 
hand, was an oblong battalion of pikemen, consisting of sixteen in 


15 


246 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Tp flank and five hundred in front. The whole number, of course, was 
8000. The*amount of the German phalanx is not given. The 
phalanx of the Helvetii most probably resembled that of the Ger- 
mans. 

3. Sub primam, &c. ‘ Came up close to our front line.” 

4. Suo. Supply equo.—Ommnium. Governed by equis. Corn- 
pare the Greek paraphrast : πρῶτον μὲν τὸν éavrod, ἔπειτα δὲ τοὺς πάντων 
τῶν ἄλλων ἵππους ἐκποδὼν ποιησάμενος. ᾿ ; 

5. Omnium. Referring both to his soldiers and himself.—Z loco 
superiore. ‘From their higher position,” i. e., from the slope of 
the hill. 

© 6. Destrictis. A more accurate form than districtss.—Impeium 
fecerunt. ‘ Charged.” 

7. Gallis magno, &e. ‘It proved a greathinderance tothe Gauls, 
as regarded the fight, that, several of their shields being transfixed 
and’ fastened together by a single blow of the javelins, they were 
unable, as the iron point had bent itself, either to pull it out, or, 
their left hand being thus impeded, to make battle with sufficient 
advantage. So that many, after having for a long time tossed their 
arms to and fro, preferred flinging away the shield from their hands, 
and fighting with their persons unprotected by it.” The student 
will bear in mind that their shields were locked above their heads, 
and lapped considerably over one another. Hence a javelin cast 
down from a higher place would pierce, of course, through more 
than one, and in this way fasten them together. .Compare note 2, 

8. Pedemreferre. “'Toretreat.” Literally, ‘ to carry back the 
foot” Some editors insert Helvetii after ceperunt, but hie i is ΜΡ 
ficiently implied from the context. 

τ 9. Agmen hostiwm claudebant. ‘Closed the ending line ot 
march,” i. e., brought up the rear. TS 

10. Ex itinere, &c. ‘ Having attacked our men as we pursued, 
on their open flank,” i. e., on their right flank, which, on account 
of its:not being covered by the shields of the soldiers, was more 
open to attack. Czsar was guilty of a great error in pursuing the 
Helvetii on their retreat, without observing the Boii ‘and, Tulingi, 
who acted as a body of reserve, and who attacked him in flank ag 
he passed by, and then began to surround him in the rear. He 
should have ordered the two legions posted on the top of the hill 
to follow immediately after him, and in this way might have oppxeed 
the attack of the Boii. ; 

11. Romani conversa signa, &c. ‘The Romans, having faced 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


about, advanced against the enemy in two diwisions,” i. e., the 
rear rank, consisting of the third line, faced about and advanced 
against the Boii and Tulingi, who were coming up in the rear; 
while the first and second lines continued facing towards, and made 
head against, the Helvetii, who were now coming down again from 
the mountain to which they had retreated. The two divisions were 
composed, the one of the third line, the other of the first and second 
lines. 

12. Ancipiti prelio. “Τὴ ἃ divided conflict.” This engagement 
1s here called anceps, because it was fought in two places, i. e., be- 
tween the first division and the Helvetii, and between the second 
division and the Boii. The phrase ancipiti prelio commonly means, 
‘in doubtful conflict.” ; 

13. Alteri. ‘The one party,” i. e., the Helvetii, who had come 
down again from the mountain.—Alteri?. The Boii and Tulingi. 

14. Hora septima. The Romans divided the natural day, from 
sunrise to sunset, into twelve hours, which were, of course, of dif- 
ferent lengths at different seasons of the year, being shorter in winter 
than in summer. The seventh hour will coincide with our one 
o'clock. _ 

15. Aversum hostem. ‘The back of a foe.” Literally, “an 
enemy turned away,” i. e., in flight. . Compare the Greek para- 
phrast : οὐδεὶς ἐκ νώτου ἰδεῖν τὸν πολέμιον ἠδυνήθη. : 

16. Ad multam noctem. ‘ Until late in the night.” 

1. Mataras ac tragulas subjiciebant.. ‘“‘ Kept plying lances and 

\avelins from beneath.” By maésare are meant a kind of Gallic 
lances, of greater weight than the ordinary spear ; and by irqgule, 
light jayelins, with a strap attached, by which they were thrown. 
Strabo (4. p. 196, ed. Casaub.) calls the matara παλτοῦ τὶ εἶδος, and 
the Greek paraphrast renders mataras by παλτὰ. Hesychius makes 
mention of μαδάρεις, which he defines to be πλατύτερα λογχίδια, and 
adds that the word is a Celtic one. The Spanish matar, “ to-kill,” 
and the old French term matrasser, which has the same meaning, 
appear to be deduced from the same root with matara. Mompare 
Adelung, Mithridates, vol. ii., p. 64, and Gloss. Med. et Inf. Lat. 
vol. iv., p. 597, BEVD 

2. Orgetorigis βία, Plutarch (Vit. Cas. c. 18) informs us 
that the very women and children’ ἔρις on this occasion till they 
were cut to pieces. 

3. Nullam partem. The accusative, by ἃ ‘Hellenism, for the ab 
Jative: Consult Vechner. » Hellenolex, p. 257. Oudendorp, Grates, 


247 


Page 
15 


16 


248 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


1G and many other critics, very properly regard the expression, nuliam 
partem noctis itinere intermisso, as tautologica., and a mere gloss 
of the adverb continenter in the previous clause. It is omitted, 
besides, in the Greek paraphrase. 

4. Qui si juvissent, &c. ‘For that, if they should aid them, he 
would regard them in the same light in which he did the Helvetii,” 
i..e., as enemies. The full construction is, se habiturwm illos (scil. 
Lingonas) eodem loco quo habeat Helvetios. 

5. Qui, cum, ‘“* When these.”’—Atque eos in co loco, ὅδε. ‘* And 
when he had ordered them to wait his arrival in the place in which 
they then were, they obeyed.” Hos refers to the whole of the Hel- 
vetii, who were ordered not to retreat any farther, but to wait _ 
Cesar’s coming up. Hence we see the force of essent in the sub- 
junctive mood, and the literal meaning of the clause quo tum essent, 
“where they.were said to be.” If Casar had written quo tum 
erant, it would have referred to the ambassadors merely. 

6. Eo. Referring to the place where the Helvetii were when 
they sent the ambassadors, and where Cesar had ordered them to 
remain until he should come up. 

7. Verbigenus. Some commentators are in favour of Urhigenus 
as a reading, and they suppose the original, or Celtic form of the 
name to have been Urbegoew, from Urba, a town of the Helvetii, 
mentioned in the Jtin. Anton., and gow, a tract, or district (i. e., 
“a district near Urba’’). The true form, however, is Verbigenus. 
Compare Oberlin. ad loc. and the authorities there cited. 

8. Occultari. ‘Be concealed,” i. e., from Casar.—Aut ommno 
ignorari. “Or altogether unknown,” i. e., remain wholly unno- 
ticed.—Prima nocie. ‘‘ As soon as it was night.” More literally, 
“ αἱ the beginning of the:night.”” Some have prima noctis μύας 
others prima noctis (scil. hora). 

9. Resciit. The verb rescire is generally employed when we 
come to the knowledge of anything which has been sought to be 
concealed from us, or which is unexpected, &c. Compare the 
remark sof Aulus Gellius, 2, 19, “‘ Aliter dictum esse rescivi, aul 
rescire, apud ¢os qui diligenter locuti sunt, nondum invenimus, 
quam super his rebus, que aut occulto consilio latuerint, aut contra 
spem opinionemve usuvenerint.” — », 

10. Quorum per fines ierant, &c. The order is, umperant has, 
per fines quorum verant;, uti, &c.—Si sibi purgati esse vellent. 
If they wished to be free from all blame in his eyes.” 

11. Reductos in numero hostivm hrabrunt. “He treated chem, 


NOTES ON THE FIRSY ΒΟΟΚ. 249 


ha Paup 
when brought back, as enemies,” i. e., either caused them to be put 1 6 
to death, or sold them as slaves ; most probably the latter. 

12. Omnibus fructibus amissis. ‘ All the productions of the 
earth being destroyed.” Some editions read frugibus, but less 
elegantly. Fructus is more extensive in meaning than fruges, and 
denotes not only the grain, but all the produce of the fields in gen- 
eral. Compare Bro®%hus. ad Tibull. 1, 1, 35. 

13. Ipsos. Referring to the Helvctii, Tulingi, and Latobrigi.— 
Restituere. “To rebuild.’”? Compare chap. 5, 

1. Vacare. ‘To remain uninhabited.” Plutarch (Vit. Ces.c. 17 
18) makes mention of, and bestows just praise on, the policy of 
Czsar, in compelling the Helvetii to reoccupy their country. 

2. Boios, petentibus Aeduis, &c. The construction is, ‘ con- 
cessit Aeduas, petentibus ut collocarent Boos in suis finibus, quod 
illi (scil. Boii), cogniti erant egregia. virtute.”—Quibus illi, &c. 
The common text has merely a semicolon after concessit, but a 
fuller stop is required. Translate as follows: “ Whereupon they 
gave ‘hem lands, and afterward admitted them to an equal partici- 
pation of rights and freedom with themselves.”’ More literally, ‘ re- 
ceived them into the same condition with respect to rights and free- 
dom as they themselves were in.” Compare the Greek paraphrast : 
Τούτοις μὲν οὖν of ᾿Εδουεῖς τότε μὲν χώραν ἔδωκαν" ἔπειτα δ᾽ ἐλευθέρους τε 
καὶ αὐτονόμους ὡς ἑαυτοὺς ἐποίησαν. 

3. Tabule. “Lists.” Literally, “tablets.” The term tabula, 
as here employed, denotes any hard material, especially wood, on 
which characters were inscribed. The Roman tabule were of wood 
covered with wax, and the instrument for writing was a stylus, sharp 
at one end and round or flat at the other. The round or flat end 
was used for rubbing the wax over when a correction was to be 
made. _ Hence the expression of Horace, sepe stylum vertas, “ turn 
the stylus frequently,” i. e., “be frequent in your corrections of 
what you write.” 

“4, Literis Gracis confecte, “Made out in Greek characters.” 
It isa very disputed question among philologists whether Cesar 
here means to ascribe to the Helvetii a knowledge of the Greek 
language, or only an employment of the Greek characters. The 
latter is undoubtedly the more correct opinion. Cesar, it is true. 
in the sixth book (c. 14), speaks of the Druids employing the Greek 
letters in their private and public transactions, but here again the 
reference appears to be merely to the characters of the Greek lan- 
guage, not to Greek words themselves. So again, when Strabo 


250 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


ΤῈ tibeiins us (4, p. 181, ed. Cas.) that, a little before his ownage, the 
eustom prevailed in Gaul of writing the forms of agreements, &c., 
in Greek (τὰ cup6édata Ἑλληνιστὶ γράφουσι), he cannot mean the 
Greek language by “Ἑλληνιστὶ, but only the letters of the Greek ai- 
phase: : the words were Celtic, the characters were Greek. Strabo 
likewise states the source whence this knowledge of the Greek 
characters was obtained, namely, the Phocean colony of Massilia, in 
the south of Gaul. Even supposing, therefore, that the Gallic 
tribes, in the vicinity of this place, had acquired a familiarity with, 
not merely the written characters, but the language of the Greeks 
themselves (a supposition far from probable), the same cannot cer- 
tainly be said of the more northern tribes, and among them of the 
Helvetii. It will be remembered, too, that Cesar, 6n one occasion 
(B. G. 5, 48), sent a letter to his lieutenant written in Greek char- 
acters, lest it should otherwise, if intercepted, have been read by 
the Nervii. Now this certainly would not have been the case had 
the northern tribe just mentioned been acquainted even with the 
Greék characters, for Cesar’s letter was a ae of —_— words, 
expressed by Greek letters. 

5. Ratio. “An account,” or “ estimate.” — Qui numerus. 
For gris numerus.—Eorum qui arma ferre possent. Neatly ex- 
pressed in the Greek paraphrase by the single term στρατιωτῶν. 

6. Swmma erat. Ancient authorities differ as to these amounts. 
Plutarch (Vit. C@s. c. 18) makes the whole number 300,000 
(τριάκοντα μυριάδας.) Polyenus (8, 23) gives the number of the 
Helvetii at 80,000 (ὀκτὼ μυριάδας). “Strabo states that 400,000 Gauls 
perished, and that the rest returned home (4, p. 193, ed, Cas.), 
The discrepance is occasioned, no doubt, by the errors of the copyists. 

7. Capitum. Best rendered here by our English word “ souls.” 
Thus, “ two hundred and sixty-three thousand souls of the Helvetii ’ 

8. Censu habito. “An estimate having been made,” i. e., an 
actual enumeration having taken place. The term census 1s here 
employed in its general sense. In its Roman acceptation, it meant 
a review of the people, and a valuation of their estates, together 
with an estimate of their numbers. _ 

9. Gallie. The division named Celtica is here meant, since 
Belgica was at this time preparing for war. 

10. Intelligere sese, ὅς. ““ Adding, that although, on account o, 
former injuries done to the Roman people by the Helvetii, ne 
(Cesar) had inflicted punishment on the latter in war, still they 
themselves were sensible that this had happened no less to tha ad- 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 225 


tantage of the land of Gaul, than to that of the Roman people.” 17 
Supply dicentes after gratulatum, which is, in fact, however, con- 
tained in it. ‘The student will observe the double genitive, in the 
expression injuriis Helvetiorum populi Romani, where populi is 
governed by Helvetiorum. In constructions of.this kind one of the 
genitives is commonly active in its meaning (to borrow a grammati- 
cal expression), and the other passive. Thus, in the present in- 
stance, Helvetiorum is active, and populi passive. (Compare Pert 
zonius, ad Sanct. Min. 2, 3.—Vol. i., p. 209, ed. Bauer.) 

11 Yerre Gallie. For terre Gallice. Compare Hirtius, Bell 
Afr. 3, “ Namque nullum portum terre Africe,” and Sallusi, 
fragm. Hist. 4, “ Dug Gallie mulieres.” 'Those critics are wrong, 
therefore, who seek to reject terre from the text. 

12. Ex magna copia. «“ From the large number who would in 
that event present themselves,” i. 6.7 in case the Helvetii obtained 
the empire of Gaul. 

13. Stipendiarias. “Tributary.” By stipendiarii the Roman 
writers, strictly speaking, mean those who paid a certain sum an- 
nually in money ; and by vectigales those who rendered, as tribute, 

certain portion of the produce of the ground. The latter generally 
vaid a tenth of corn (τῶν σπειρομένων) and a fifth of other produce 
(τῶν φυτευομένων). Compare Crusius, ad Suet. Vit. Jul. c. 20. 

14. In diem certam. “ For a particular day.” —Sese habere, δὸς 
“ That they had certain matters which they wished to ask of him, 
in accordance with the general consent,” i. e., if the general con- 
sent of their countrymen could be first obtained. , 

1. Ne quis enunciaret, &c. ‘“That‘ho one should disclose their 18 
deliberations, except those unto whom this office should be assigned 
by theassembly at large,” i.e., that the result of their deliberations 
should be communicated to Cesar by individuals whom the general 
assembly should authorize so to do, and by no others. Compare 
the Greek paraphrast : μηδένα ἄλλον, el μὴ τοὺς ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν Τάλλων 
ἐπὶ τοῦτο αἱρετοὺς, ταῦτα τῷ Καίσαρι ἀπαγγελεῖν. 

2. Eo concilio dimisso. ‘When the assembly, so summoned, . 
had been held and had broken up.”” Compare the Greek paraphrase 
ταύτης οὖν τῆς συνόδου συναθροισθείσης. 
~ 8. Qui ante fuerant ad Cesarem. ““ Wiw had been with Casar 
o2 the previous occasion.” Ad is here equivalent to apud. Ciac- 
conius and Scaliger regard these words as a mere interpolation. 
Bentley proposes venerant for fuerant. As regards the use of ad 
for apud, consult Drakenborch, = Lav. 7, 7. 


252 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


τὸ 4. Secre‘o. The common text has secr δέο in occulto, which cats 
not possibly be correct. Oudendorp, indeed, endeavours to desend 
the common reading, by making secreto refer to the absence of all 
who might otherwise overhear the conference, and occulto to the 
secret nature of the place where the conference was held; but 
Bentloy, with far more correctness, regards in occulto as a mere 
gloss, and we have therefore rejected it. 

5. Non minus seid, &c. “That they strove and laboured no 
iess anxiously to prevent what they might say from being divulged, 
than to obtain what they wished.” 

6. Factiones. “Parties.” Factio, according to Festus, was 
originally a term of good import, “ honestum vocabulum,” and de- 
noted merely a certain class or order of persons. Its meaning ΟἹ 
“party” or ‘ faction” arose at a subsequent period. Compare 
Dacier, ad loc. ‘ 

7. Principatum tenere. “ Stood at the head.”—Hi. Referring 
to the Aedui and Arverni.—Potentatu. ‘The superiority.” Po- 
tentatus is rather an uncommon word, but still is to be met with in 
some good writers. Thus Livy, 26, 38, ‘‘ Aemulo potentatus inim. 
icus rem Annibali aperit,” and Lactantius (Div. Inst. 6, 17), 
“ Opes istas et honores et potentatus et regna ipsa condemnet.” 

8. Sequanisque. The Sequani are here mentioned as having 
been the allies of the Arverni. In the sixth book (c. 11) the Se- 
quani are said to have been at the head of one of the two great 
parties, and no mention is made of the Arvemi. 

9. Horum. “Of the latter.” Referring to the Germans.— 
Posteaquam agros, &c. “ That, after these savage and barbarous 
men had grown fond of the lands, and manner of living, and abun- 
dance of the Gauls, a larger number had been brought over.” 
Copia is generally used in the plural for “ forces,” and in the sin- 
gular for “abundance” or ‘ plenty.” But sometimes, as in the 
present instance, the plural is used in the sense of “ abundance.” 
Compare Oudendorp, ad Frontin. 2,1, 18... 

10. Clientes. ‘“ Dependants.”’ Referring to the petty states in 
alliance with and dependant upon their power. When the term 
clientes is applied in these commentaries to the retainers of individual 

* chieftains, those persons are meant who are elsewhere called am- 
bacti or soldurii. Compare book 6, chap. 15 and 19.—Semel atque 
iterum. “Repeatedly.” Literally, “once and again.” 

11. Hospitio. The reference is to public hospitality. ‘Vhene. 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. - 253 


‘nation was entitled to this, their ambassadors were allowed a place 18 
of honour at public spectacles, and were splendidly entertained. 

12. Unum se. ‘That he alone.” Divitiacus alludes here to 
omself, 

13. Auxilium postulatum. He did not, however, succeed in his 
epplication. (B. G. 6, 12.) His visit to Rome is incidentally re- 
ferred to by Cicero (de Div. 1, 41), from whose language it appears 
that Divitiacus was one of the order of Druids. 

1. Qui esset. ‘* Which was, according to him.” The sabjune- [6 
tive is here employed to express the sentiments of the speaker, not 
those of the writer himself. ‘The same remark will hold good with 
respect to the other subjunctives in the course of the speech. 

2. Quibus locus, &c. ‘‘ For whom a settlement and habitations 
were to be procured.” δ 

3. Neque enim, &c. ‘For neither was the Gallic territory to 
be compared with that of the Germans, nor the mode of living here 
to be placed on an equality with that of theirs.” The meaning is, 
that the Gallic territory was far superior in point of fertility to the 
German, and that the Gallic mode of life was more refined and civil- 
ized than that pursued by their German neighbours. The unusual 
mode of expression by which this idea is conveyed (it being more 
customary to place the inferior object in the first clause), has led 
Ciacconius to emend the sentence as follows : ‘“‘ Negue enim confe- 
rendum esse cum Gallico Germanorum agrum.” But we may 
easily conceive, that one thing may be so far superior to another as 
not to admit of a comparison with it, and hence the ordinary lection 
is correct enough. 

4. Neque hanc, &c. Some editors, not attending to the pecu- 
liar force of hic and ille, make hanc refer to the Germans, and tila 
to the Gauls. Hic always relates to that which is near or belongs 
to the person speaking; ile to some remoter person or object 
Zumpt, L. G. p. 244. 

δ. Ut semel. ‘ When once,” i. e., “‘ as soon as.” 

6. Ad Magetobriam. “In the vicinity of Magetobria.” The. 
place here alluded to is not knownj‘and hence much uncertainty 
prevails about the true reading. Almost all the MSS. have Adma 
getobri@ as one word, which Oudendorp adopts.| The early edi- © 
tions give Amagetobrie, with which the Greek paraphrast agrees, ἐν 
τῇ ᾿Αμαγετοθρίᾳφ. Oberlinus, however, whom we have been induced 
to follow, prefers ad Magetobriam, and thinks that traces of the an- 
cient name may easily be recognised ir the modern Mongte de 

pal 


-“ 


254 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


70. Broie, at the confluence of the Arar and Ogno, néar the village of 
Pontaiiler. This opinion derives strong support from the cireum- 
stance of a fragment of an ancient urn having been obtained from 
the bed of the Arar, near the place just mentioned, in the year 
1802, on which the word MAGETOBxcould be distinctly traced. 
Compare Oberlinus, ad Joc.m 

7 Et in eos omnia exempla, &c. “And exercised upon them 
ail manner of cruelties.” ‘The expression exempla cruciatusque is 
put by an hendiadys for exempla cruciatuum, and exempla itself ie 
eauivalent here to generag ; 

8. Hominem esse barbarum, &c. ‘‘ That he was a savage, pas- 
sionate, hot-headed man.” Iracundws denotes one who is quick 
tempered and passionate, iratus one who is merely angry at some 
particular time. 

9. Nisi si. This form is used occasionally by the best writers, 
with the same force merely asthe simple nisi: Thus, Cze. Ep, ad 
Fam. 14, 2, “ Nisi si quis ad me plura scripsit,” and Ovid, Ep. 
Her. 4, 111, “ Nisi si manifesta negamus.” Consult Oucendorp, 
ad loc. 

+ 10. Ut domo emigrent. ‘Namely, emigrate from home.”’— 
Fortunamque, quecumque accidat, &c. ‘And make trial of what 
ever fortune may befall them,” i. e., submit to whatever fortune, &c. 

11. Hee. Alluding to the disclosures he was now making.—lVon 
dubitare. Supply 5656. 

12. Atque exercitus. ‘And that of his army,” i. e., the cncighs 
which the presence of his army would give to his interference in 
behalf of the Gauls.—Deterrere. Supply eum, referring to Ario- 
vistus.—Ne major multitudo, &c. ‘So as to prevent any greater 
number of Germans fromm being brought by him across the Rhine.” 
Literally, “in order that any greater number of Germans may net 
be led across the Rhine.” ‘ 

13. Ab Ariovisti injuria. ‘ From the outrages of Ariovistus,” 

14. Halbita. ‘‘ Having been delivered.”—Unos ex omnibus Se- 
quanos, &c. Hotomannus thinks it altogether incredible that the 
Sequani, who had invited Arfovistus into Gaul against the Aedui, 

“and who had been accustomed to wage continual wars with them, 
should now be found acting in concert with the delegates of the 
latter people. The cruelty and oppression of Ariovistus, however, 
which the Sequani had experienced in a still stronger degree than 
even the Aedui, had very naturally brought about this result, and 
united in one common cause those who had previously been oper — 


᾿" 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 255 


enemies to each other. It will be seen, moreover, from chap. 35, 19 

that the Sequani were desirous of restoring to the Aedui the hos- 

tages which they had in their possession pe/nging to tiat nation, if 

Ariovistus would allow this to be done. 

_ 15. Respondere. The historical infinitive, for the imperfect res 
pondebant. So permanere, at the end of the sentence, for perma 

nebant. 

16. Eibvitensre: “ Extort.” Some more recent MSS. and many 
editions have possent instead of posset. This, however, is altogether 
erroneous, unless we read expromere. 'The phrase expromere vocem 
is applied to one who speaks, but exprimere vocem to one who com- 
pels another to speak. 

1. Hoc. “On this account.”—Pre reliquorum. This is the 9Q 
reading of the Oxford MS. The common text has quam. 

2. Absentis. “ Even when absent.”— Tamen fuge facultas 
daretur. ‘* The means of escape were nevertheless afforded,” i. 6.. 
they still had it in their power to escape his cruelty by flight. Some 
editions have tantum, which is an inferior reading. 

3. Quorum oppida omnia, &c. This is explained a little farther 
on where Ariovistus states (ch. 44) that he had settlements in 
Gaul granted-by the people of that country themselves. These set 
tlements were the towns which he had first got possession of by 
agreeing to garrison and defend them, and which he subsequently 
retained in order to keep the Sequani and other Gauls under his 
control. 

4, Omnes cruciatus. “ All kinds of cruelties.’— Essent per- 
ferendi. 'The grammarians mentioned by Ruddiman (Jastit. L. G. 
vol ii., p. 252) read esset perferendum, making cruciatus the accu- 
sative. Compare Ramshorn, L. G. p. 373. 

δ. Gallorum animos, &c. ““ Strove to cheer by words the spirits 
of the Gauls.” Compare the Greek paraphrast, rods Γάλλους 
παρεμυθήσατο. ὰ 

6. Beneficio suo. “ By his former kindness towards him.” Ce- 
sar had, during his consulship the year previous, obtained for Ario 
vistus, from the Roman senate, the title of ‘King and friend.” 
Compare Dio Cassius, 38,34: Plutarch, Vit. Cas. c. 19, and okey: 
ters 35, 42, and 43 of the present book. 

7 Secundum ea, &c. “ Besides these statements (on the part 
of the Gauls), many circumstances induced him to think that this 
affair ought to be considered of and undertaken a by him.” The 

Z2 


20 


6 NOTES CN THE FIRST BOOK. 


Page. 
00 preposition secundum has here a meaning derived directly from its 


gel 


primitive force of following after something which has gone before. 

8. Multe res. The reasons here assigned are all a mere pre- 
tence. Czsar’s real object was to subjugate the whole of Gaul, 
and the present state of affairs between the Gauls and Ariovistus 
afforded him a favourable opportunity of interfering in the political 
concerns of the country, and of taking the first step towards the ac- 
complishment of his object. 

9. Fratres consanguineosque. ‘Brothers and kinsmen.” Com- 
pare Cic. Ep. ad Att. 1, 19; and Tacit. Ann. 11, 25. 

10. Paulatim autem Germanos, &c. _ “‘ For the Germans, more- 
over, to become gradually accustomed,” &c.—Periculosum. Sup- 
ply esse. ‘¢ Was fraught with danger.” Ab. 

11. Sibi temperaturos, ‘ Would restrain themselves.” Tem- 
perare, with the dative, signifies “to set bounds to anything,” “ to 
moderate,” or “‘restrain.”” With the accusative it means “ to regu 
late” or “ arrange.” 

12. Cimbri Teutonique. Alluding to the famous inroad of these 
barbarian hordes upon the Roman territory. Consult Hist. Index. 

13. Presertim cum Sequanos, &c. ‘Especially since the 
Rhone alone separated the Sequani,” &c. Bentley, thinks that 
from presertim to divideret is the interpolation of some later hand, 

14. Occurrendum. ‘‘He must thwart.” Supply esse sibi.— 
Tantos smritus. ‘‘ Suchairs of importance.” Compare the Greek 
paraphrast, ὃ γὰρ ᾿Αριόδιστος οὕτως ὑπερεφρόνει. 

15. Uti aliquem locum, &c. ‘To name some intervening place 
for a conference on the part of each,” i. e., where a mutual con- 
ference might be held. 

16. Et summis utriusque rebus. ‘And about matters of the 
greatest importance to both of them” Bentley thinks that, on 
account of the presence of utriusque m this clause, it should be 
thrown out of the previous one (wtriusque colloguio). Caesar, how- 
ever, often repeats the same word after a very short interval. 

17. Si quid tpsi, &c. ‘That if he himself had need of anything 
from Cesar-he would have come to him.” Opus est is either used 
impersonally, in which case it has, like verbs of wanting, an abla- 
tive ; or personally, and then the thing wanted is in the nominative. 
This latter construction is most common with the neuters of pre- 
nouns and adjectives. Zumpt, L. G. p. 299. ' 

1. Ile.. “That commander.” Referring to Cesar.—Se. 'ΓῊΘ 
ablative. Supply the preposition a. Compare the Greek paraphrast, 


παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ. 


NOTES ON ΓΗΒ FIRST BOOK. 


2. Sine magno commeatu atque emolimento. ‘ Without great 
expenditure of means and great trouble.” Commeatus has here a 
general reference to supplies of all kinds, including also those of 
money, or, as Plautus terms it (Pseud. 1, 5, 9), ‘‘commeatus ar- 
gentarius.”—Emolimentum, in this passage, is equivalent to labor 
or molitio. For, as eniti is “‘nitendo efficere aliquid,” and nisus 
therefore the same as labor or opera, so emoliri is “" moliendo efficere 
aliquid,” and emolimentum the same as labor ipse. Consult Morus, 
ad loc. The Greek paraphrast well expresses the Latin terms in 
question: ἄνευ μεγάλης δαπάνης τε καὶ πολλῆς ἀσχολίας. 

3. Quid negotii. ‘ What business.”—In sua Gallhig, These 
words depict very forcibly the arrogance of Ariovistus. Florus (3, 
10) gives the reply of the German leader as follows: ‘‘ Quis est au- 
tem Cesar? Si vult, veniat. Quid ad illum quid agat Germania 
nostra? Num ego me interpono Romanis ?” 

4. Quam bello vicisset. The student will again mark the use of 
the subjunctive, as referring to the sentiments of the speaker, no‘ 

hose of the writer. 

3. Iterum ad eum, &c. Czsar’s object, in sending these ambas- 
sadors a second time, was purposely to irritate Ariovistus, and leac 
him on to some act of hostility. 

6. Quoniam tanto suo, &c. ‘That whereas, after having beer. 
treated with so much kindness by himself and the Roman people 
(since he had been styled king and friend by the senate, during his 
own (Czsar’s) consulghip), he was now making such a return as 
this to himself and the Roman people, as, when invited to come to 
a conference, to make a difficulty about complying, and to think that 
it was not necessary for him to speak and inform himself about a 
matter of common interest, these were the demands which he (Ce- 
sar) had now to make of him.” 

7. Quam. For aliquam.—Deinde. ‘Ir. the next place.” 

8. Voluntate ejus. ‘ With his full consent.” Ejus refers to 
Ariovistus. Voluntate sua would have referred to Cesar. 

9. Sese. In the common editions, the pronoun is omitted here, 
in consequence of its occurring again after the parenthesis. But 
its presence is requisite in both places for the sake of perspicuity_ 

.10. Marco Messala, &c. A. U. C. 698, B. C. 61.—Senatus 
censuisset.. * The senate had decreed.” Grotius (de Jure B. et P. 
8, 3, 10) shows that Cwsar limself was not free from blame when 
he brought this war upon Ariovistus. There certainly was no need 

᾿ οὗ any formal argument on this point, as the case speaks for itself 


257 


Page 
21 


258 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Pag>. 
2] 


22 


1. Obtineret. “Might hold,” i. e., might govern for the 
time being. Compare note 3, page 6. 

12. Quod commodo, &c. “‘ Should, as far as he could do so con- 
sistently with the interests of the republic, protect,” &c., i. 6.» 
should take care that, while he was protecting the Aedui and the 
other friendly states, none of the more important interests of the 
Roman people were jeopardized by the step. _ Quod is used in this 
clause for quantum. Consult Sanctius, Min. vol. i., p. 596, where 
the present passage is quoted among others. The grammatical 
construction is, defenderet Aeduos, &c., secundum id quod posset 
facere, ως Compare the Greek paraphrast, ἐν ὅσῳ ye of Ῥωμαῖοι 
μὴ δλάπτοιντο. 

13. Item. ‘In like manner.” Some MSS. have idem, which 
Scaliger adopts, and in which he is followed by several subsequent 
editors. The true reading is item.—Victis. ‘Their vanquished.” 

—Non ad alterius, &c. ‘ Not according to the dictates of another, 
but their own pleasure.” 

14. Quemadmodum, &c. ‘In what way they were to exercise 
their own rights.” Ufteretur refers back to Populo Romano.—In 
suo jure. “In the exercise of his rights.” 

15. Stipendiarios.. Compare note 13, page 17. 

16. Magnam Casarem, &c. ‘That Cesar was striving to de 
him a great injury, since he was endeavouring, by his coming, te 
render his revenues less valuable to him.” The student will mark 
the force of the two imperfects, facere (the imperfect of the infini- 
tive) and faceret. He will note also the use of the subjunctive 
after the relative, as indicating the reason or cause of the previous 
assertion. Ariovistus had imposed a certain tribute on the Aedui, 
the payment of which was secured by hostages; Cesar required 
these hostages to be given back, an act which, according to Ario- 
vistus, would weaken his chance of a faithful payment of the tribute, 
and would render it less valuable, because less certain than before. 

1. Injuria. “ Without just cause.”—Si in eo manerent, &e. 
“Tr case they remained steadfast in that which had been agreed 
upon.” os 

2. Longe iis, &c. ‘The title of brothers, given them by the 
Roman people, would be far from proving any assistance to them,” 
i. e., would not save them from punishment. A metaphor borrcwed 
from things that are far off, and consequently unable to lend any 
effectual aid. 

? Quod sibi, &e. ‘ That, as to the menace which Czsar had 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 259 


smpleyed towards him, namely, that he would not overlook any in. "2D 
raries done to the Aedui,” &c. 

4. Exercitatissimi in armis. Compare Tacitus, Germ. 14, 
“ Nec arare terram aut exspectare annum tam facile persuaseris, 
guam vocare hostes et vulnera mereri.” 

5. Inter annos quatuordecim. ‘During fourteen years.” Az 
snter signifies the meaium oetween two extremes, so, when applied 
to time, it expresses the interval between the commencement and 
close of a given period, and may, therefore, be rendered by “ while” 
or “during.” Butler's Latin Prep. Ὁ. 70. 

6. Harudes. Compare chapter 31. 

Ἢ. Treviri autem. Supply veniebant nuntiatum. 

8. Pagos centum Suevorum. ‘That the new levies from the 
hundred cantons of the Suevi.”” The Suevi, according to Cesar 
(B. 6. 4, 1), formed a hundred cantons, from each of which a thou- 
sand warriors were annually levied to make war abroad. The force 
mentioned in the text will amount, therefore, to 100,000 men. We 
must not, however, fall into the error of some, who regard it as the 
entire military strength of the Sueyi. 

9. Qui conarentur. .*“* Who were endeavouring, as they said.” 
The student will mark the force of the subjunctive here, as refer- 
ting to the statements of those who speak, not of the writer himself. 

10. Vehementer commotus. ‘“ Greatly alarmed.”—Nova manus. 
“This new body.”—Minus facile resisti posset. ‘ He might be 
less easily withstood.” The reference is to Ariovistus 

11. Re frumentaria, &c. ‘ His arrangements for a supply ¢! 
corn being made as quickly as possible.” This is very neatly ex 
pressed by the Greek paraphrast : ὡς ἠδυνήθη τάχιστα τὸν orgarh 
ἐπισιτισάμενος. ; 

12. Contendere. “Was hastening.”—Profecisse. ‘Had ac 
complished.” This is the reading of one of the best MSS., and is 
adopted by Oudendorp in his smaller edition, Oberlinus, Lemaire, 
and others. ‘The common text has processisse, which arose prob 
ably from a gloss. Bentley conjectures profectum esse.. 

13. Summa facultas. ‘A very great plenty.” Facultas is 
here equivalent to copia. Most of the copyists, not understanding 
this, substituted dificultas, which produces a directly opposite 
meaning. Only a few MSS. have the correct reading facultas 
The early editions give the erroneous lection. 

14. Ad ducendam bellum. “For protracting the war.”—Facul 
tatem. “Means.” ‘The recurrence of this term, after so short an 


~ 


» 
250 NOTES ON TH FIRST BOOK. 


oe ἰδώκνν; led Grevius to suspect that facultas in the previous part 
of the sentence was a mere interpolation. It would appear rather 
to be one among the many arguments that might be adduced, in 
vavour of the opinion that these commentaries were hastily penned 
en the spot. 

15. Dubis. No MS. has Dubis. All are more or less cor- 
sapted here, and read Adduabis, Alduadubis, Alduadusius, Addua- 
dwdis, or Alduasdubis. Amid this farrago of uncouth forms, Cel- 
larzus, following Strabo, Ptolemy, and other authorities, gave Dubis 
as the true reading, which has been received ever since. (Geog~. 
Antiq. 2, 2, 17.—Vol. ii., p. 136, ed. Schwartz.) Whence the 
corruption in the MSS. originated is difficult to say. Oberlinue 
thinks that the earlier name of the river was Addua or Aldua, anc 
that some of the copyists placed its more recent name in the margin 
of a MS., in this form, al. Dubis, that is, alias Dubis, from a blend- 
ing of which two names, through the ignorance of subsequent copy- 
ists, the strange forms above cited arose. Moebius, on the ether 
hand (Bibé. Crit. Hild. 1824, p. 232), ingeniously suggests, that 
the true reading may have been guod flumen adductum, ut circina 
circumductum, omitting the name of the river altogether. . The 
opinion of Oberlinus, however, is certainly the better of the two. 

16. Ut cercino circumductum. “ As if traced round it by a pair 
af compasses,” i. e., as if its circular course had been traced by a 
pair of compasses. : ΩΝ 

17. Sexcentorum. D’Anville (Notice de la Gaule, p. 694) thinks 
that we ought to read here MD in place of DC (i. e., mille et quin- 
gentorum instead of sexcentorum), because the base of the mount- 
ain in question actually measures 1500 feet. 'The MSS. and early 
editions, however, are all the other way. Perhaps Cesar means 
here, in place of the ordinary foot, the pace of two and a half feet, 
which would reconcile the text with the actual measurement. 

18. Qua flumen intermittit. _‘ Where the river intermits,” i. e., 
breaks off from its circular course, and ceases to flow round the 
place. Ciacconius thinks that we ought to read here qua a flu. 
mine intermittitur, because we have, in another part of these com- 
mentaries (7, 17), ‘‘ad eam partem que intermissa a flumine et 
palude,” end again (7, 23), “ intermisse@ trabes.” But all the MSS. 
give the received reading, and intermittitur is here employed iz an 
intransitive sense. Consult Oudendorp, ad loc., and Vechner, Hel- 
lenolex, p. 59, seq. . 

19. Continet. ‘ Occupies,” i. e., covers, or fills up.—-Conten. 


4 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 261 


gant. 4 Touch it,” i. e., the bank. Supply eam, scil. ripen al 
Achaintre takes γύρα for the nominative plural, agreeing with con- 
tingant, and makes radices the accusative, governed by this verb. 

Our construction, which is the received one, is far preferable. By 

it, ripe becomes the genitive and radices the nominative. 

1. Hune murus cireumdatus, &c. ‘A wall thrown around it 93 
makes a citadel of this mountain, and connects it with the town.” 
Compare the Greek paraphrast : τοῦτο δὲ τὸ ὅρος τοῖχος περιοικοδομηθεὶς᾽ 
τῇ πόλει συζεύγνυσι, καὶ ἀκρόπολιν αὐτῆς τοῦτο ἀπεργάζεται. The student 
will take care not to make hunc depend, in construction, on cizcum 
datus, as some recommend, for then the wall alone will form the 
citadel, and not the mountain! Some remains of the wall are stil. 
to be seen at the present day. 

2. Nocturnis diwrnisque. The more usual order would have 
been diurnis nocturnisque, and Oudendorp actually adopts this in 
his smaller edition. But Cesar places nocturnis first in order here, 
as more stress is to be laid upon it in the idea that we are to form 
of his rapid movements on this occasion. Compare Ramshorn, L 
(ἡ. p. 628, and Daehne, dd loc. 

3. Ex percunctatione, &c. ‘From the inquiries of our men, 
and tke statements of the Gauls and traders, who assured them,” 
ἄς. Predicabant here implies a positive assertion, made in order 
to impress another with a full belief of what we say. 

4. Vultum. “ Their look.”-—Aciem oculorum. ‘'The fierce ex 
pression of their eyes.” Compare the Greek paraphrast, τὰ δεινὰ 
αὐτῶν δράματα. ; 

5. Tribunis militum. “The tribunes of the soldiers.” These 
were officers in the Roman army, who commanded a part of the 
‘egion, generally a thousand men. They had also charge of the 
works and camp. There were six in every legion. Consult Arche- 
ological Index.—Prefectis. ‘The prefects.” ‘There were various 
kinds of prefecti inthe Roman army. Those here meant, how- 
ever, are the prefects of the allies, who answered to the tribunes of 
the soldiers among the Roman troops. 

-6. Urbe. Rome.—Amicitie causa. These were the young no- 
bility to whom Plutarch alludes (Vit. Ces. c. 19), and who, accord 
ing to him, had entered into Cxsar’s service only in hopes of living 
Jaxuriously and making their fortunes. 

“%. Quorum alius, &c. ‘ One of whom having assigned one ex- 
use, another another, which they said made it necessary,” &c. 

8. Vultwm fingere. ‘To command their countenance,” i. e., 


262 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Page 
23 preserve their countenance in its natural state, hide frem view the 
fear which secretly influenced them. ν 

9. Vulgo totis castris, &c. ‘As ἃ general matter, wills were 
made throughout the whole camp.”’ Soldiers most commonly made 
their wills by word of mouth, while girding themselves for battle 
and such a will was called testamentum in procinctu factum. (Con 
sult Instit. Justin. 1. 2, t. 2.) On the present occasion, however, 
their wills were formally made in writing, as appears from the 
literal meaning of obsignabantur, “ were sealed.” 

10. Magnum usum. ‘Great experience.”—Centuriones. A 
centurion commanded, when the legion was full, a hundred men, 
as the name itself imports. There were two m each maniple, and, 
consequently, six in each cohort, and sixty in each legion. 

11. Quique eqguitatu preerant. “ And those who were in com- 
mand of the cavalry.” Exercitu for exercitui, the old dative. The 
decuriones are here meant. Compare note 11, page 14. 

12. Qui se ex his, &c. “ Those individuals of this latter class, 
who wished themselves to be regarded as less timid than the rest 
of the army, declared that they did not dread the enemy, but feared 
the narrowness of the roads, and the extent of woods which inter- 
vened between themselves and Ariovistus, or else, with respect to 
the corn, that it could not be supplied with sufficient readiness.” 
By his are meant those, ‘qui magnum in castris uswm habebant.” 
With rem frumentariam supply guod ad, and compare Perizonius, 
ad Sanct. Min. 2, 5.—Vol. i., p. 222, ed. Bauer. 

13. Ut satis commode, &c. The conjunction ut, when joined m 
construction with a verb of fearing, such as timeo, metuo, &c., re- 
auires in our idiom the addition of a negative; while me, on the 
other hand, when similarly construed, has an affirmative force. 
Thus timeo ut facias, “I am afraid you will not do it ;” but timeo 
ne facias, “41 am afraid you will do it.” The explanation is as fol- 
lows: Timeo ut facias is, literally, ‘‘I am afraid, in order that you 
may do it,” i. e., 1 want you to do it, but am afraid you will not ; 
and, on the other hand, Timeo ne facias is, literally, “I am afraid 
lest you may do it,” i. e., I do not want you to do it, but am afraid 
you will. 

14. Signa ferri. “The standards to be bome onward,” i. 6. 
the troops to march forward.—Dicto audientes. ‘‘ Obedient to the 
order.” According to Dio Cassius (38, 35), Cesar’s soldiers pro- 
nounced the war an unjust and unauthorized one, and alleged that 
it had been merely undertaken by their commander to gratify his 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 263 


own ambitious views. — They threatened also to abandon hin unlest δ ἢ 
he changed his intention of attacking the Germans. 

15. Nec propter timorem signa laturos. ‘And Would not ad- 
vance in consequence of their fear.” 

16. Convocato consilio. ‘A council of war being called.” Dio 
Cassius states (38, 35) that Cesar would not call an assembly of 
the soldiers, from a well-grounded apprehension lest his troops might 
break forth into open tumult, and commit some act of violence. 

17 Omniwmque ordinum, &c. ‘And the centurions of all ranks 
being summoned to that council.” On this occasion, then, all the 
centurions in the army (there were sixty in each legion) were called 
to the council of war; whereas, on ordinary occasions, the council 
was composed of the commander-in-chief, the legati or lieutenants. 
the tribunes of the soldiers, and only the chief centurion of eacb 
legion. 

18, Primum, quod, &c. ‘In the first place, for presuming ἐσ 
think, that it was for them to inquire or deliberate, either in’ what 
direction or with what design they were to be led.” Literally 
“ because they thought that they must inquire,” &c. 

1. Postulatis..Compare chap. 35.—Aequitate. ‘The fairness.” 3 

2. Aut cur de sua virtute, &c. “Or why should they despair 
either of their own valour or of his prudent activity ?”” 

3. Factum ejus hostis periculum, &c. _ “ That a trial had Sie 
xuade of this foe within the memory of our fathers,” i. e., in the 
days ofour fathers. Compare the Greek eres ἐρύσατο. 
πατέρων. 

4. Factum etiam. Supply periculum.—Nuper. Fourteen years 
previous. — Servili tumuliu. ‘“ Duting the imsurrection of the 
slaves.” ° Literally, ‘‘ during the servile tumult.” The Romane 
rpplied the word twmultus (a much stronger term than bellum) to 2 
war in Italy or an invasion‘of the Gauls. The allusion in the text 
is to the war of Spartacus the gladiator. (Consult Historical In- 
dex.) Among the gladiators and slaves, who flocked to the stand- 
ard of this leader, were many of the German race, and hence the re- 
mark of Cesar. 

5. Quas tamen, ἄς “ And yet these last the experience and 
discipline, which taey nad received from us, assisted in some re 
spect.” Alluding to their training as gladiators. 

_ 6. Constantia. ‘A firm and resolute spirit.”—Jnermos. More 
in accordance with the usage of Cesar than inermes. At first the 


jnsurgents were without arms to any great extent, and hence, from 
Aa 


264 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


On ‘their eres 80 sas furnished with them, they are here called « ure 
armed.” 

7. Suis. Referring to the territories of the Helvetiii— Z/lorum. 
Referring to the Germans. 

8 Adversum pralium et fuga Gallorum. Compare chap. 31. 

9. Negue sui potestatem fecisset. Without having given them 
an opportunity of coming to an engagement with him.” Facere 
potestatem sui means generally, ‘ to allow one’s self to be approach- 
ed,” ‘* to allow access to,” &c. 

10. Ratione et consilio. ‘ By stratagem and cunning.”—Cus 
rationi, &c. ‘That not even Ariovistus himself entertained any 
hope, that our armies could be ensnared by that same stratagem, for 
the exercise of which there had been room against a people barbarous 
and unskilled in warfare.” 

11. Qui suum timorem, &c. “That they, who ascribed their 
fear to a pretended alarm relative to provisions and the narrowness 
of the roads, acted presumptuously, since they appeared either to 
distrust the official qualifications of their commander, or to dictate 
unto him.”—Heec sibi esse cure. ‘That these things were a care 
to him,” i. e., that he had not neglected these things. 

12. Brevi tempore judicaturos. ‘Would soon have an oppor. 
tunity of judging.” , 

13. Quod non fore, &c. ‘ That. as to the soldiers being reported 
to be about to disobey his orders,” &c., i. 68.) as to the report which 
had reached him of the soldiers intending to disobey his orders. 

)5 1. Scire enim, &c. “For he knew, that either, in consequence 
of some mismanagement of an affair, fortune had failed those com- 
manders with whom an army was not obedient ta orders; or else, 
that the charge of avarice had been fastened upon their characters, 
in consequence of some act of misconduct having been discovered.” 
—In place of conjunctam some read eonbietam,; in ‘the sense of 
“‘ aperte demonstratam,” as in Ovid (Met. 13,89) we have “ furor 
convictus.”” Compare Menken, Obs. L. L. p. 199. 

2. Perpetua vita. ‘Throughout the whole of his past life.”— 
Felicitatem. ‘His good fortune.” 

3. Itaque se, &c. ‘That he would, therefore, immediately do 
what he intended to have put off to a more distant day.” Repra- 
sentare is a legal term, and denotes “to do a thing before the 
time.” Thus a person is said solutionem representare, who pays 
the money before the day. It is from this general meaning that the 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 265 


verb also ootains the signification of doing a thing immediauely. OR 
Collaturus is used here in the sense of dilaturus. 

4. Decima legione. The legions were called first, second, &c., 
from the order in which they were raised.—Pretoriam cohortem. 
‘A body guard.” Among the Romans, the general was usua.zy at- 
tended by a select band, called cohors pretoria, so called, according 
to Festus, because it never left the commander, or, as he was called 
in early Latin, the pretor (i. e., qui preit exercitui). 

5. Princeps. In the sense of prima. Compare note 15, page 
8.—Hi gratias egit. ‘‘ Returned thanks to him.”—Quod de se, 
&c. ‘For the very high opinion he had formed of them, and as- 
sured him,” &c. 

6. Primorum ordinum centuriones. “The centurions of the first 
centuries,” i. e., the centurions of the first maniple of the Triarii, 
the centurions of the first maniple of the Principes, and the centuri 
ons of the first maniple of the Hastati—Egerunt uti Casari satis- 
facerent. ‘ Strove to excuse themselves to Cesar.” 

7. Neque de summa belli, &c. “ Nor had thought, that any de- 
cision respecting the management of the war appertained to them, 
out to their commander,” i. e., nor had thought, that it was for them 
to decide upon the best mode of conducting the war, but rather for 
their general. 

8. Satisfactione. ‘ Excuse.”—lItinere exquisito. ‘The route 
having been reconnoitred.”—Ut millium amplius, ὅσ. “ And 
found to be such, that, by means of a circuit of more than fifty miles, 
it would lead his army through an open country,” i. e., that, by 
taking a circuit of somewhat more than fifty miles, he might lead 
his army along it through an open country. The student will ob- 
serve, that, in order to connect the clause wt amplius, &c., with 
ttinere exquisito, a new verb must be introduced in translating, 
which is easily implied from the general force of the participle ez- 
quisito. 

9. Quinquaginta. Some read quadraginta. The Greek para- 
phrast. has a number very wide of the truth, namely, 1250 stadia, 
equiva.en; to something more than 156 Roman miles. ᾿Αμφὶ τὰ 
χίλια διακόσια καὶ πεντήκοντα στάδια. " 

1). Quod antea de colloquio postulasset, &ec. “Stating, that, as 

o his previous demand respecting a conference, this might now be 
carried into effect through his own means, since he had come 
nearer.” 

11, Extstimare. We have here given tne reading of Oudendorp, 


266 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK, 


on in place of existimaret, the common lection. So also licere m the 
previous-clause, instead of liceret, 

12. Sanitatem. “A just way of thinking.” Literally, “a 
sound mind.” Compare the Greek paraphrast " σωφρονεῖν δ᾽ ἤδη αὑτὸν 
ἐνόμιζεν 

96 1. Aliaratione se nonesseventurum. ‘ That he would not come 
upon any other terms.”—ZJnterposita causa tolli. “'To be thwarted 
by the interposing of any pretext,” i. e., to be thwarted on any pre- 
tence by Ariovistus. 

‘ 2. Gallorum equitatui. The cavalry in Cesar’s army were all 
Gauls. He was afraid, therefore, lest, if attacked during the con- 
ference by the German horse, they might not prove a sufficient pro- 
tection for his person. Many editions have eguitatu, the old form 
of the dative. 

3. Commodissimum esse statuit, &c. “He deemed it most ex- 
pedient, all their horses having been taken from the Gallic cavalry, 
to mount on them the legionary soldiers,” ὅς. The adverbial form 
co is equivalent here to in eos (scil. eguos.) By the legionary sol- 
diers are meant the regular croops of the legion, as distinguished 
from the velites. 

4. Non inridicule. ‘* Not without some humour,” i. e., hume:- 
ously enough. Compare the Greek paraphrast, ἀστεῖόν re ἐφθέγξατο. 

—Hi. ‘For that legion.” 

5. Nunc ad equum rescribere. ‘Now enrolled them among the 
cavalry.”” When soldiers were first enlisted they were said scribe, 
their names being entered in the roll of the legion. If they were af- 
terward transferred, from the corps into which they had been enrolled, 
to some other part of the service, they were said rescribi. The hu- 
mour of the remark made on the present occasion consists in suppo- 
sing, shat a regular promotion had taken place to the rank and pay of 
cayairy. When the change of service was from the cavalry to the 
infantry, it was a military punishment ; but, on the contrary, a mili- 
tary reward when the foot-soldier was transferred to the horse 
For another explanation, consult Petit, Obs. 1, 6, and Gronovius, 
ad Senec. de Benef. 5, 6. 

6. Tumulus terrenus satis grandis. ‘A rising ground of con- 
siderable height.” Literally, ‘a mound (or hill) of earth. —Cas- 
tris utrisque. Referring to the camp of Cesar and that of Atio- 
vistus. 

7. Ex equis. “On horseback.” Compare the Greek form of 
expression, ἀφ᾽ trrwv.—Denos. The Greek paraphrast har 4vo, as — 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 267° 


it he read in his Latin-MS. tinos in place of denos. It is highly im: &B 
probable that only two would be brought to the conference on either 
sside. 

“8. Commemoravit. “ Recounted.”—Quod. ‘ How that.’’- 
Munera amplissima. It was customary, with the Romans, to send 
presents to those whom the senate had honoured with the title of 
king. Compare Liv. 30, 15. 

9. Pro magnis hominum officiis. ‘In return for important ser- 
vices on the part of individuals.”—JZ//um, cum neque aditum, &e. 
* That he (Ariovistus), although he had neither the means of deserv- 
ing them, nor just cause to ask for them,” &c. Aditum non habere 
implies the absenc¢ of aay services on the part of Ariovistus towards 
the Roman people. Compare the explanation given in the Index 
Latinitatis appended to the edition of Oberlinus: “ Aditum non 
habere ad aliquem, nullis meritis esse, ob que precari sustineas.”” 

10. Quam veteres, &c. ‘* What old and just causes of alliance 
existed,” &c. The Aedui were the first among the Gauls that 
embraced the friendship of the Romans. Compare Strabo (4, p. 
192, ed. Cas.), Οἱ δὲ "Edovor καὶ συγγενεῖς Ρωμαίων ὠνομάζοντο, kat 
πρῶτοι τῶν ταύτῃ προσῆλθον πρὸς τὴν φιλίαν καὶ συμμαχίαν. So also Ta- 
citus (Ann. 11, 25), ““ Primi Aedui senatorum in urbe jus adepte 
sunt. Datum id foederi antiquo, et quia soli Gallorum fraternitatis 
nomen cum ὁ Romano usurpant.” Consult also Diod. Sic - 
5, 25. 

11. Ut omm tempore, ὅσο. ‘How the Aedui had ever enjoy- 
ed,” &e. 

1. Sui nihil. ‘ Nothing of their own.” Equivalent to nihil sui 99 
juris, auctoritatis, opum, or ditionis.—Auctiores esse. “Τὸ be 
still farther advanced.” 2 

2. Quod vero ad amicitiam, &c. ‘ Who then could bear to have 
that taken from them which they brought with them when they ob- 
tained the friendship of the Roman people?” i. e., to see them rob- 
bed of what they possessed before they became the friends of the 
Roman people. Literally, ‘‘ for that to be taken from them which 
they had brought to the friendship,” &c. 

3. Postulavit deinde eadem, &c. ‘‘ He then made the same de- 
mand which he had commissioned the ambassadors to make.” 

4. De suis virtutibus multa predicavit. ‘* He spoke much and 
boastfully about his own merits.”—Sed rogatum, &c. ‘But on 
being requested and sent for by the Gauls,” i. e., by the Arverni 
and Sequari. Compare chapter 81. 

Aad 


Long, 


268 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


27 5. Abspsis. “ By the Gauls themselves.—Stipendium capere 


‘That he exacted tribute.” 

6. Omnes Gallia civitates. Exaggeration. Only the Aedui 
and their allies fought against him. 

7. Idque se, &c. ‘* And that he had sought it with this expec- 
tation.” 14 here refers to the friendship of the Roman people. It 
would have been more perspicuous to have said eam, but the MSS. 
all give the other form. 

8. Stipendium remittatur, &c. ‘The tribute due him is to be 
withheld, and those who have surrendered to him are to be with- 
drawn from their allegiance.” 

9. Quod multitudinem, &c. “As to his leading a multitude of 
Germans across the Rhine into Gaul.” 

10. Sed defenderit. ‘ But had warded it off,” i. e., had acted 
merely on the defensive. Defendere is here taken in its primitive 
sense, as equivalent to propulsare. Compare B. C. 1, 7, “" Con- 
clamant legionis XIII, que aderat, milites ...... 8656 paratos esse 
emperatoris sui tribunorumque plebis injurias defendere.” 

11. Se prius in Galliam venisse, &c. Here again. Ariovistus 
falsely defends his conduct. The Roman commander Domitius 
had conquered the Arverni long before the German leader came 
mvo Gaul. 

12. Quid sibi vellet? ἄς. By ἰδὲ Cesar is meant, by suas pos 
sessrones the possessions of himself, Ariovistus.—Provinciam suam, 
ἄς. °‘' That this part of Gaul was his province, just as that other 
was ours.”” The student will mark the force of the pronouns here. 
Hance refers ww the quarter where Ariovistus now is, illam to the 
distant Roman province in the south of Gaul. 


28 Τα Qua in suo jure, ὅτε. “ Since we interrupted him in the en 


joyment of nis rigitt.” 

2. Quod fratres, ὥς. ‘As to Cwsar’s saying that the Aedui 
had been styled brothers by the senate.” — Bello Allobrogum, &c. 
The Dauphin editor is wrong in supposing that the war here meant 
is the one in which Domitius Aenobarbus’ and Fabius Maximus 
were employed against the Allobroges (Florus, 3, 2.) It is rather 
the one which Cneius Pontinus successfully waged against the same 
people. ; 

8. Auzilio Populi Romani, &c. ‘“ Had derived any assistance 

_ from the Roman people.”—Debere se suspicari, &c. ‘That he 
has strong reason to suspect that Cesar, having pretended friend- 
ship for the Aedui, inasmuch as he keeps an army in Gaul, keeps 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 269 


it there, in fact, for the purpose of crushing him (Ariovistus),” i. e ἰδῇ 
that Cesar, under the pretence of friendship towards the Aedui, 
merely keeps an army in Gaul to crush him, Ariovistus, 

4. Qui nisi decedat. ‘That, unless he depart.” Θὲ for 2116, 
as it begins ἃ clause. 

5. Quod si eum interfecerit, &c. It cannot be supposed, that 
this was a mere idle boas* on the part of Ariovistus. Cesar already 
nad at Rome many violent political enemies, who were eager for 
his destruction.—Gratum esse facturum. ‘“ He would do an agree- 
able thing,” i. e., would be doing a favour to, &c. 

6. Ejus morte redimere posset- ‘He could purchase by his 
(Cesar’s) death.”—Sine ullo ejus labore, &c. ‘“ Without any 
trouble and hazard on his part.”” Hyjus again refers to Cesar. 

7. Multa ab Cesare, &c. ‘Many arguments were urged by 
Cesar to this effect, why, namely, he could not desist from his pur- 
pose,”’ i. e., to show why he could not, &c. 

8. Ignovisset. ‘Had pardoned: The Romans were said 
‘to pardon” a conquered people, when they allowed them to retain 
their freedom, to enjoy their own laws, and create their own ma- 
gistrates. On the other hand, a state was said-to be reduced to a 
Roman province, when it was deprived of its laws, and was sub- 
sected to the control of Roman magistrates, and to the payment of 
8 certain tribute. 

9. Quod si antiqussimum, &c. “ If, then, the most distant period 
ought to be regarded,” i. e., if the question was to turn upon the 
claims of earliest possession.— Si judicium senatus, &c. ‘If, on 
the other hand, the decision of the senate ought to be taken into 
consideration, then was it right that Gaul should be free, since they 
had willed that this country, after being conquered in war, shou" 
still enjoy its own laws.” 

‘10. -Ad nostros adequitare. “With most of the compound vert 
the preposition may be repeated with its propercase. Thisis oftes 
done to impart strength to the expression. Compare the remarks 
of Perizonius, ad Sanct. Min. 3, 3.—Vol. i., p. 408, ed. Bauer. 

11. Facit. We have adopted facit and recipit on the recom 
mendauion 6. Oudendorp, although imperavit follows. This change — 
of tense is elegant and frequent among the historical writers. Con- 
wilt Oudendorp, ad loc. ba 

1. Per fidem. “Under cover of plighted: faith.” Compare the 99 
explanation of Morus: “ propter fidem datam et acceptam.” Some 
commentators, however, give ver in this clause the force of contra, 


270 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


O90 relying upon the Greek paraphrast, δόλῳ ἐν τῷ διαλογιομῷ ὑπ᾽ αδιοῖ 
σεσοφίσθαι. Per, however, has rather the force of contra in com- 
position, as perfidus, perjurus, &c. 

2. Posteaquam in vulgus militum, &ce. “ a.ivt τὸ was spread 
abroad among the common soldiers.”----Omni Gawta, &c. “ Had 
interdicted the Romans from all Gaul.” 

3. Impetumque in nostros, &c. ΑἸ] the editious and MSS. have 
fecissent, which we have changed, nevertheless, tu fecisse. As the 
text stands in the different editions, it cannot be correct. Some oi 
the MSS. and earlier printed copies give ut oetore diremisset, but 
later editions rejected the conjunction until Davies restored it. As 
Clark, however, very correctly remarks, ut ought rather to be placed 
before fecissent ; while, on the other hand, if it can be omitted before 
this verb, it can just as well be omitted before diremisset. In order 
to remove the difficulty, therefore, we have retained ut before di 
remisset, in the sense of guomodo, ‘‘ how,” but have changed fe- 
cissent to fecisse, so as to have a double construction in the same 
sentence. Translate as follows: ‘and that his cavalry had made 
an attack on our men, and how this circumstance had hoken off. 
the conference.” Oudendorp conjectures vi diremisset for ut di- 
remisset. 

4. Injectum est. ‘Was infused.” The Greek version has 
évégv, which induced Wasse to conjecture innatum est for injectum 
est. (Add. ad Sail. p. 398.) 

5. Neque perfecte essent. ‘ And had not been brought to a 
conclusion.” — Uti aut, &c. Supply et postulans. 

6. Ex suis aliquem. The common text has ex suis legatis ali- 
quem, but we have rejected legatis on the suggestion of Bentley. 
This emendation is supported also by the Greek version, which has 
merely, τινὰ τῶν ἑαυτοῦ. 

7. Retineri non poerant, &c. ‘Could not be restrained from 
casting.”—Caium Valerium Procillum. Already mentioned in 
chapter 19. ; 

8. Civitate donatus erat. ‘ Had been presented with the rights 
of citizenship.” Foreigners, on whom this favour was conferred, 
prefixed to their own name the prenomen and nomen of the indi- 
vidual, through whose influence the privilege in question had been 
obtained, and regarded that person ever after as their patron. Thus 
Caburus, the father of Procillus, assumed the name of Caius Vale- 
nus Caburus, having taken the first and second names of Caius Va 
lerius Flaccus, his patron. 


> 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 271 


9. Qua multa jam, &c. *‘ Of which Ariovistus now, from long 90 
habit, made frequent use,” i. e., which he now spoke fluently.— 
Et quod in eo, &c. “And because the Germans could have no 
motive to inflict any personal injury in his case.” 

10. Qui hospitio Ariovist:, &c. ‘ Who had enjoyed the hospi- 
tality of Ariovistus,” i. e., was connected with him by the ties of 
hospitality. As the ancients had not proper inns for the accommo- 
dation of travellers, the Romans, when they were in foreign coun- 
tries, or at a distance from home, used to lodge at the houses of 
certain persons, whom they in return entertained at their houses in 
Rome. This was esteemed a very intimate connexion, and was 
called hospitium, or jus hospitii. 

11. Que diceret Ariovistus. ‘What Ariovistus might have to 
say.”—Conclamavit. ‘He called out in a loud tone and demand- 
ed."—An speculandi causa? ‘Was it to act as spies?” Liter 
ally, “* was it for the sake of spying ?” 

12. Promovit. ‘He moved forward.” Compare the Greek 
wpoinlvnoe.—Postridie ejus diet. ‘The day after that day,” i.’e.. 
the day following. Compare the Greek, τῇ δ᾽ torepacg.— Prater 
castra Cesaris. ‘‘ Past Cesar’s camp.” 

1. Ex eo die, ἕο. “ For five successive days after that day.".— 3() 
Pro castris, ‘‘ Before his camp.”—Potestas. ‘* An opportunity ” 
More literally, ‘‘the means of so doing.” 

2. Genus hoc erat pugna, &c. ‘The following was the kind of 
battle in which the Germans had exercised themselves,” i. e., to 
which they had trained themselves. 

3. Quos ex omni copia, &c. ‘ Whom they had selected from 
the whole army, each horseman one, for his own protection.” Com 
pare Tacitus, Germ. c. 6. 

4. Hi, si quid erat durius, &c. ‘These, if anything occurred 
of more than ordinary danger, ran to their assistance.” Hi refers 
to the foot-soldiers.—Si gui. For si quis. — Circumsistebant. 
“« Stood around to defend him.” 

5. Longius. “ Farther than usual.”—Celerius. “ “ With greater 
speed than ordinary.” 

6. Exercitatione. ‘From constant practice.”—Ut jubis equo- 
rum, &c. “That, being supported by the manes of the horses, 
they could equal their speed,” i. e., could keep up with them. 

“ἢ, Ne diutius commeatu, ὅκα. It is a question for military men 
to decide, whether Czsar should have allowed Ariovistus to march 
past his camp, and cut off his communication with the quarter from 


272 NOTES ON TLE FIRST BOOK. 


30 which his supplies were to come. It is probable that his object, τῇ 
delaying a general action, was to accustom his men, in the mean 
while, by a succession of slight encounters, to the looks of so for- 
midable a foe, as well as to their manner of fighting. 

8. Acieque triplict instructa.. “ And his army being drawn up 
inthree lines.” Literally, “a triple order of battle being arranged,” 
—Primam et secundam aciém, &c. ‘He ordered the first and 
second lines to remain under arms.” Compare Vegetius, 1, 25, 
“δὲ hostis incumbat, tum omnes equites et media pars peditum ad 
pulsandum impetum ordinantur in acie; reliqui post ipsos, ductis 
fossis, muniunt castra.” 

9. Circiter hominum, &c. “ Light troops, about sixteen thou- 
sand men in number.” The term expeditus refers to the celerity 
of their movements and the lightness of their equipments. Most 
commonly, however, in our author, it merely means unencumbered 
by. baggage. 

10. Partem auziliorum, &c. “ A part of his auxiliaries.” The 
forces sent by foreign states and monarchs were called auzilia. 

11. Instituto suo. ‘ According to his’ custom.” Institutum 
here refers toa custom or practice, in accordance with some settled 
resolution or design. 

12. A majoribus. ‘From the larger one.” Supply castris. 
The larger camp was the one first pitched: Many MSS. and edi- 
tions have castris expressed. ~ 

13. Prodire. ‘Come forth to battle.” 

$2 1. Acriter utringue, &c. Dio Cassius (38, 48) informs us, that 
Ariovistus came near taking {5:6 camp of the Romans on this oc- 
casion : ὀλίγου καὶ τὸ χαράκωμα αὐτῶν εἷλε. The χαράκωμα of Dio is 

[ἢ castra minora οἵ θαυ. Dio adds, that the German leader, 
elated with his success, disregarded the predictions of the German 
females, and came to an action with Cesar. , ; 

2. Prelio. ‘Ina general engagement.” 

3. Matres familie. Tacitus (Germ: c: 8) states, that the ἣν 
cient Germans believed there was something sacred and prophetic 
in the female sex, and that, therefore, they disdained not their advice, 
but placed the greatest confidence in them and their predictions. 
He speaks of Veleda and Aurinia in particular, as having been held 
in the highest veneration. The females among the Germars, who 
pretended to the gift of prophecy, were called Alrune (i. e., Alrau- 
nen). Muratori gives the name as Alrunne (vol. i., p. 370), and 
Jornandes, Alyrumne (de Reb. Get. c. 24) Compare Adelung, 
Gloss. Med. et Inf. Lat. vol. i., p. 188 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK 273 


4. Sortibus et vaticinationibus. “From lots and auguries.—- 5: 52 ἥ 
usu. ““ Advantageously.” 

δ. Non esse fas. “That it was not the will of heaven.” Fas 
denotes what is in accordance with the divine law and the rules of 
religion. ΄ 

6. Omnes alarios. ‘ All the auxiliaries.” The allies were called 
alarii from their being generally placed on the wings (ale) of an 
army when drawn up in order of battle. 

7. Pro castris minoribus. ‘Before the smaller camp.”—Pro 
hostium numero. ‘Considering the number of the enemy.”—U¢ 
ad speciem, &c. ‘That he might make use of the auxiliaries for 
appearance,” i. e., to make a show with them. 

8. Generatim. “ΒΥ nations,” i. e., by tribes. Compare the 
Greek paraphrast : κατὰ φύλας. 

9. Rhedis et carris.. ‘‘ With chariots and wagons.” Both ef 
these are Gallic terms. The rheda was a kind of four-wheeled 

chariot for travelling, and was introduced among, and much used 
by, the Romansalso. The rhed@ appear to have carried the families 
of the Germans, the carri their baggage and provisions. 

10. Zo. ‘On these.”—Passis crinibus. ‘ With dishevelled 
tocks.”” Passis from pando. Most of the MSS. have manzbus in- 
stead of crinibus, and the Greek paraphrast appears to favour this 
reading, since he has, τὰς χεῖρας πρὸς rods στρατιώτας ὀρεγόμενοι. But 
passis crinibus is the more usual form on such occasions. Perhaps, 
however, Cesar joined them both, passis manibus crinibusque, as 
in the 48th chapter of the 7th book. 

11. Cesar singulis legionibus, &c. ‘ Cesar placed a lieutenant 
and questor over each legion.” —Questorem. * The office of the 
provincial questor was, to see that provisions and pay were fur 
nished to the army, to keep an account of all moneys expended, &c. 

12. Eos. Referring to the lieutenants and questors.—A dextro 
cornu. ‘From the right wing,” i. e., of his own army.—Minime 
firmam.  ‘‘ Weakest.’ Literally, “least strong.” 

13. Itaque hostes, &c. ‘ And so suddenly an‘ rapidly,” &c. 

14, Rejectis pilis. ‘Their javelins being flung aside.’ Com- 
pare the Greek version, τὰ δόρατα ἀπορρίψαντες. 

15. Phalange facta. The German phalanx, as has tvady been 
remarked, was analogous to the Roman ¢estudo, the men being in 
close array, with their shields locked over their heads. (Compare 
note 2, page 15.) It will be observed, that as the Germans fought 
by nations, on this occasion, there was as many phalanxes as na 


74 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


Page 
39 tions, hence the use of phalangas, tle plural form, in the next sen 


tence. 

16. Qui in phalanyas, &e ‘Who leaped upon the phalanxes, 
and tore off with their hands the shields of the enemy, and wounded 
them from above,” i. e., they tore away the shields which the 
enemy hed above their heads, and then stabbed downwards. The 
soldiers who did this, kept moving about on the top of the shields 
which formed a kind of roof beneath them. Oppian, in speaking 
of the war-steed, makes it ascend with the chariot upon the top of 
such a testudo, a plate of which may be seen in Lipsius, Poliore 
lib. 1, dial. 5, sub. fin. 

17. A sinistro cornu. ‘On the left wing.” The reference 15 
to the army of the enemy. Their left was described above as 
weakest.—A dextro cornu. Alluding again to the German army. 

1, Equitatu. Old dative-—Expeditior. “More disengaged,” 
i. e., more at liberty. The Crassus here mentioned was the son 
of Marcus Crassus, and lost his life, along with his father, in the ex- . 
pedition against the Parthians, His movement on the present occa- 
sion gained the day for the Romans. 

2. Neque prius, &c. .* Nor did they cease to flee until, ike. 
Prius and quam are separated by tmesis. ξ 

3. Repererunt. 'The common text has petierunt, which appears 
to have arisen from reperierunt, a faulty reading in one of the MSS. 
Heinsius conjectured pepererunt, of which Bentley approves; bui 
the best MSS. Lave repererunt. 

4. In his fuit Ariovistus. He died soon after in Germany, 
either of his wounds, or through chegrin at his defeat. Compare 
B. G. 5, 29, “ Magno esse Germanis dolort Ariovisti mortem.” 
Plutarch says, that the number of killed in this battle nen to 
eighty thousand. 

5. Due fuerunt, &c. The Germans in general, according to 
Tacitus (Germ. 18), had but one wife each. In the case of their 
chieftains, however, who were anxious to strengthen and enlarge 
their power by family alliances, more than one wife was allowed. 

6. Duxerat. ‘He had married.” Compare note 6, page 3. 
-—Utreque in ea fuga perierunt. The common text has — 
in ea fuga periit. But the MSS. are the other way. 

7. Filie. Nominative absolute, unless we understand erant. 
But this would be far less elegant. 

8. Tris catenis vinctus. ‘ Bound with a triple chain.”—-dn 
ipsum Casarem incidit ‘Fell in with Cesar himself.” 


τ ΡΟ aie 


NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 275 


_ 9. Neque ejus calamitate, &c. ‘Nor had fortune at all dimin- 33 
ished, by the sufferings of such a man, the great pleasure and rejoi: 
cing which prevailed.” More literally, “ taken away anything from 
80 great pleasure and rejoicing.” 

10. De se ter sortibus, &c, ‘'That the lots had been thrice con- 
sulted respecting him.” Tacitus (Germ. 8) describes the German 
mode of divining by lots as follows : *‘ They cut a twig froma fruit- 

ree, and divide it into small pieces, which, distinguished by certain 
marks, are thrown promiscuously upon a white garment. Then the 
priest of the canton, if the occasion be public ; if private, the master 
of the family ; after an invocation of the gods, with his eyes lifted up 
to heaven, thrice takes out each piece, and, as they come up, inter- 
prets their signification according to the marks fixed upon them. It 
the result prove unfavourable, they are no more consulted on the 
same affair that day ; if propitious, a :onfirmation by omens is still 
required.” 

11. Beneficio. ““ By the favour.” 

12. Quos Ubii. The common text has whi in place of Udit, and 
he advocates for the former insist that Udiz must be an erroneous 
eading, because the people of that name were too far removed from 
the seat of war. A singular specimen of critical acumen! just as 
if the relative position of the Ubii and Suevi had anything to de 
with the theatre of the war between Cesar and Ariovistus. A 
strong argument in favour of the reading Ubi may be obtained from 
the 37th chapter of this book, where the Treviri, the immediate 
neighbours of the Ubii, came to Cesar with the intelligence, that the 
Suevi were endeavouring to cross the Rhine in their vicinity. The 
ὕλη, moreover, as appears from another part of these commentaries 
(4, 3), were old enemies of the Suevi. Davies, Clarke, Oudendorp, 
and many other editors, declare in favour of Ubii as a reading, 
which was first given by Rhenanus and Hotomannus on conjecture 
The Greek paraphrast has also of Οὔθιοι. 

13. Prozximi Rhenum. ‘Next the Rhine,” i. e., on the banks 
of that river. ‘There is an ellipsis here of the preposition ad. Com- 
nare Lucretius, 2, 134, “ Proxima sunt ad vireis principiorum.” 

14. Duobus. The Helvetian and German.— Tempus annt. 
“ The season of the year.”—Hiberna. ‘ Winter-quarters.” The 
winter-quarters of the Romans were strongly fortified, and furnished, 
particularly under the emperors, with every accommodation like a 


city, as storehouses, workshops, an infirmary, &c. Hence from 
them many towns in Europe are supposed to have hatl theirorigin ; 
Bs 


276 NOTES ON THE FIRST BOOK. 


39 in England particularly, those whose names end in cester or chester 
Compare the remarks of Adelung, Gloss. Med. et Inf. Lat. vol. 
ii., p. 271, s. v. Castrum. 

15. In citercorem Galliam. Gaul south of the Alps, or, the 
northern part of the Italian peninsula, otherwise called Cisalpine 
Gaul.—Ad conventus agendos. ‘To hold the assizes.” The 
governors of provinces generally devoted the summer to their mili- 
tary operations, and the winter to the civil part of their admmistra- 
tion, which consisted in presiding over the courts of justice, xearing 


petitions, regulating taxes, do 


ἜΣ οι, δ, 


BOOK IL 





1. Cum zsset Cesar, ἄς. The date is A. U. C: 697, in the $5 
consulship of Publius Cornelius Lentulus and Quintus Metellus 
Nepos.—Crebri rumores. ‘Frequent reports.” Compare the 
Greek version, συχναὶ ἀγγελίαι. 

2. Dizeramus. Compare book 1, chap. 1.—Conjurare. ‘ Were 
combining,” i. e., were forming a confederacy.—Omni Gailia. 
Celtic Gaul is here meant, in contradistinction to Belgic. 

3. Partim qui. “Some of whom.”—Ui. ‘As, on the one 
aand.”—Jta Populi Romani, &c. ‘So, on the other, they bore it 
impatiently, that an army of the Roman people should winter in 
Gaul, and the thing begin to grow into a custom.” Literally, 
“ should winter and grow old in Gaul.” Compare the explanation 
of Donatus, ad Terent, Hec. prol. v. 4, ‘ Inveterascerent, i. e., in 
consuetudinem venirent.” 

4. Partim qui mobilitate, &c. ‘ While others of them, from a 
natural instability and fickleness of disposition, were desirous of a 
change of government,” i. e., were anxious for a revolution. 

5. Ab nonnullis etiam. Supply sollicitarentur, referring still to 
the Belgz.—Qui ad conducendos, &c. ‘ Who possessed means 
for hiring troops.” 

6. Eam rem consequt. “To effect that end,” i. e., to usurp 
governments.—In imperio nostro. ‘While we held the chief 
power in Gaul.” 

7. In interiorem Galliam. “Into inner Gaul.” Oudendorp 
pre‘ers ulteriorem, the reading of several MSS., as more in accord- 
ance with the phraseology of Cxsar. But interior, here, has pre- 
cisely the same force as ulterior, with the additional advantage of 
its applying, with more force, to one who was to pass from northern 
Italy into farther Gaul, or, in other words, penetrate into the interior. 

8. Quintum Pedium. A grandson of Julia, ‘he aiater of Cxsar 
Consult Historical Index. 

9. Dat regotium Senonibus. “ He directs the Senones.” More 


278 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


35 ‘literally, ‘“‘he gives a commission.”— Utz cognoscant. “ΤῸ ascer 
tain.” 

10. Constanter. “ Uniformly.”—Manus cogi. ‘ ‘That badies 
of troops were raising.” —Ezercitum conduct. ‘That an army was 
collecting.” 

11. Proficisceretur. The common text has duodecimo die before 
proficisceretur. As these words, however, are wanting in most 
MSS., and as they are utterly at variance with the rapidity of :nove- 
ment which characterized the operations of Cesar, we have ex- 
cluded them from our edition. Oudendorp conjectures primo die 
or primo quoque die; Frotscher, propere. The Greek version has 
ὡς τάχιστα ἰέναι. Most of the editors who retain duodecimo die 
enclose the words between brackets. 

12. Celeriusque omnium opinione. ‘And sooner than any ex 
pected.”— Qui proximi Gallia, &c. ‘‘ Who are the nearest of the 
Belge to Celtic Gaul.” Compare the Greek version: ἐκ πάντων 
τῶν Βελγῶν πλησιαίτατοι τῆς Ταλατίας οἰκοῦντες. 

30. 1. Neque se cum Belgis, &c. “That they had neither agreed 
with the rest of the Belge,” i.e., entered into the confederacy 
along with them. 

2. Germanosque. These are enumerated towards the close of 
chapter 4, namely, the Condrusi, Eburones, Czresi, and Pemani.— 
Cis Rhenum. Referring to the southern bank of the Rhine, on 
which several of the German tribes had settled. 

8. Furorem. ‘The infatuation.”—Fratres ng Ut 
suos. The Remi are here speaking of the Suessiones as “ brethren 
and kinsmen of their own.”—-Potuerint. Still referring to the 
Remi.—His. Referring to the Belge who had combined against 
the Roman power. 

4, His. The pronoun now refers to the two ambassadors from 
the Remi.—Quanteque. ‘ And how powerful "—Sic reperiebat 
“He obtained this information.” | Literally, “he thus found.” 

δ. Magnosque spiritus in re militari. ‘ Andsgreat haughtiness 
in warlike matters.” Compare the explanation of Achaintre : “ Spi 
ritus, i. €., sensus superbia ferociaque plenes. 

6. Omnia se habere explorata, ‘‘ That they had all things accu- 
rately inquired into,” i. 6.7 that they could give him accurate infor- 
nation.—Propinquitatibus, &c. “ΒΥ neighbourhood and affinity.” 

—Quantam multitudinem. ‘ What number of men.” 
7. Posse conficere. ‘‘Coald raise.” Literally, “could make 





NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 279 


up.”—Electa milha sexaginta. ‘Sixty thousand picked men."— $6 
Imperium. ‘The management.” The contuol. 

8. Divitiacum. Not to be confounded, of course, with Divitia- 
cus the Aeduan chieftain. He held not only the Suessiones, but 
also the Ambiani under his sway, and from the country of the latter 
passed over into Britain. Cesar is the only ancient writer that 
makes mention of this Gallic expedition into the island. 

9. Galbam. Many suppose this name to be an error on the part 
of some copyist, both because Dio Cassius (39, 1) has ’Adpd as the 
appellation of the monarch in question, and also because Galba is a 
Roman family name. But Suetonius informs us, that some in his 
time considered Galba to be a term of Gallic origin, signifying 
*corpulent” or “ fat.” (Vit. Galb. 3.) Perhaps, therefore, Adra 
may have been the first part of the name, and Galba the latter. 

10. Totius belli summam. ‘“ The direction of the whole war.” 
Compare the Greek version : ὅτε ἡγεμὼν καὶ στρατηγὸς πάντων εἰρημένος 
εἴη. 

1. Longissimeque absint. “And are very far distant.” ‘These 37 
words have occasioned considerable trouble to the commentators, 
Julius Celsus, who for the most part gives the spirit, if he does not 
follow the very words, of Czsar, passes over them in silence. The 
Greek paraphrast has ἐσχάτους τῶν Βελγῶν, which is net true, since 
the Menapii are as remote, if not mare so. Vossius, therefore, 
thinks that we must either reiect the words in question, or read 
songissimeque ab omni cultu absint, or else must transfer them to 
the close of the chapter, and insert them after apnellantur, as apply- 
ing to the four German tribes that are enumerated last. Davies. 
however, is in favour of retaining the words where they are, and 
giving longissime absint the meaning merely of valde semoti sint 
We have adopted his opinion, which is followed also by Achaintre 
and Lemaire. 

2. Caresos. Traces of this name appear to exist in that of the 
modern river Chiers, and of the Pemani in that of Famenne or Fa 
mine. Compare D’Anville, Not. de la Gaule, p. 188. 

3. Liberaliterque oratione prosecutus. “And having spoker 
kindly to them.” Compare B. G. 4; 18, “ Quibus pacem et ami- 
citiam petentibus liberaliter respondit.” So also B. C. 3,104. B. 
Alex, 71. The Greek version has φιλοφρονησάμένος, which amounte 
to the same thing. 

4. Addiem. ‘By the day appointed.”-—Magno opere. " Stzen- 

Ba 2 


280 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


BF ously.” The more correct form for magnopere. So quanto opera 
for quantopere. Compare Oudendorp, ad loc. 

5. Quanto opere, &c. “How much it concerns the republic and 
the general safety, that the forces of the enemy be prevented from 
uniting.” Literally, “be kept apart.” Compare Lucretius, 5, 
204, “ Et mare, quod late terrarum distinet oras,” where distinet 
15 equivalent, as Davies well remarks, to a se invicem dividit. The 
terms rei publice have reference to Rome, and communis salutis 
to the Remi. The army of the Gauls would amount, when united, 
to 300,000 men, to oppose which Cesar had, at farthest, but 60 or 
70,000. It was all important, therefore, to prevent a junction 

6. Atque ibi castra posuit. For an account of the Roman camp 
consult Archeological Index. 

7. Queres. ‘ This position.”—Post eum. Referring to Cesar 
Ciacconius, not understanding to what ewm could here refer, changed 
it into ea. Davies, however, restored the true reading, although he 
himself errs in referring ewm to exercitum. 

8. Cohortibus. As there were ten cohorts in a legion, the num- 
ber of men would range from 420 to 600, according to the size of 
the legion itself. Consult Archeological Index. 

9. Duodeviginti pedum. ‘ Of eighteen feet,” i. e., in breadth. 
Supply in latitudinem. Stewecchius (ad Veget. 3, 8) thinks that 
we ought to read here XIX. instead of XVIII., in consequence ot 
the rule which Vegetius lays down respecting an uneven number: 
‘““imparem enim numerum observare moris est.” Cesar, however, 
followed his own rules. The Greek paraphrast makes the ditch 18 
feet deep: ταφρεύματι δὲ ὀκτωκαίδεκα τὸ βάθος. 

10. Munire jubet. Supply swos. The more usual, but»less 
elegant, form would be muniri jubet. All military writers whe 
allude to the position of Cwsar on the present occasion, speak of it 
in high terms of praise. 

11. Ex itinere. ‘On their march.” Compare the Greek ver- 
sion ἐν τῇ 643.—Sustentatum est. ‘ The attack was supported.”— 
Gallorum zadem atque, &c. “'The manner of attack on ihe part 
of the Gauls, as well as the Belge, is as follows.” 

38 1. Testudine facta. *“ A testudo being formed.” To form ἃ 
testudo, the soldiers joined their shields above their heads, and those 
on the franks focked theirs so as to-defend their sides. This was 
done in order to secure themselvesagainst the darts or the enemy, 
and from its resemblance to the form of a testudo, or “ tortoise,” 
it derived its mifitary name. Under cover of this they came up to 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 281 


the gates, and tried either to undermine the walls or to scale them. "38 
Consult Archeological Index. 

2. Portas succedunt. That succedere is joined to an accusative 
as well as dative, is shown by Servius, ad Virg. Eclog. 5, 6, from 
Sallust, “Cum murum hostium successisset.”? Consult Ouden 
dorp, ad loc. 

3. In muro consistendi, &c. ‘The power of standing on the 
wall was to no one,” i. e., no one was able to stand on the wall. 

4. Summa nobilitate, χα. ** Of the highest rank and influence 
among his countrymen.”—Preerat. ‘“ Was over,” i. e., had the 
command of, or was governor of. 

5. Submitiatur. Some of the MSS. have the simple mzttatur , 
but submittatur is preferable, as it denotes the sending secretly 
and unobserved by the foe. 

6. De media nocte. “Soon after midnight.”—Iisdem ducibus, 
&c. “Having used for guides the same persons who had come as 
messengers from Iccius.” 

7. Numidas.. The Numidians were ranked among the light 
armed troops. (Compare chapter 10.) The Cretans were remark 
able for their skill in archery. Compare Aelian, V. H. 1, 10, οἱ 
Κρῆτες εἰσὶ τοξεύειν ἀγαθοί. The inhabitants of the Balearic islands 
(Majorca and Minorca) were excellent slingers. Consult Geograph- 
ical Index, s. v. Numidia, and Baleares. 

8. Quorum adventu, &c. “ By the arrival of whom, both courage 
to ward off the attack, together with the hope of a successful de- 
fence, was added to the Remi, and, for the same reason, the expect- 
ation of making themselves masters of the town departed from the 
enemy,” i. e., the Remi were inspired with fresh courage, and with 
the hope of finally beating off the enemy, while the latter, on their 
part, now despaired of accomplishing their object. 

9.- Quos. In the masculine as the worthier gender, but referring, 
m fact, to both vicis and edificits. 'The construction of adire with 
an accusative is of common occurrence. 

10. Omnibus copiis. Without the preposition cum, as in chap- 
sers 19 and 33. The preposition, however, is more commonly 

11. Et ab millibus, &e. “ And encamped within less than two 
miles of him.” Spt Rot 

12. Et propter eximiam, ὅσα. “ And on account of their high 
seputation for valour.”—Prelio supersedere. ‘To defer a battle.” 

13. Solicitationibus perichitabatur. “ Strove to ascertain by fre- 


282 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


38 quent trials.”  Solicitation.ibus is here equivalent in fact to levsbys 
prelus. 

14. Adversus. ‘“ 'Towards the enemy,” i. e., on the side facing 
the enemy.— Quantum loci, &c.  “ As ἣν as our army, when drawn 
up in line of battle, was able to occupy.” 

15. Ex utraque parte, &c. ‘Had a steep descent on both sides " 
Literally, “had descents of side on either part.” Dejectws is here 
used for dejectio. Compare Livy, 9, 2, “ Angustias septas dejectu 
arborum saxorumque ingentium objacente mole invenerunt.” Ὁ 

16. Et frontem leniter fastigatus, &c. ‘And in front, gently 
sloping, 50 sank gradually to the plain.”  Fastigatus is properly ap- 


spiral top. It here So ae pl form, and 1 aacinnetias in a slender or 
- Anceant or slope 


of the hill. "With frontem supply quoad. 

17. Ad extremas fossas. ‘* At the extremities of the ditch,” i 
e., at each end.— Tormenta. “Military engines,” i. e., Catapulte, 
and Baliste, for throwing large stones, heavy javelins, &c. ‘These 
would be analogous to our modern batteries. 

39 1. Quod tantum, &c. ‘Since they could do so much by their 
numbers,” i. e., were so powerful in numbers. — Pugnantes. 
“ While engaged in the fight.” 

2. δὲ qua opus esset. “If there should be need in any quarter.” 
With qua supply parte. Some editions have si quid, others si quo. 
The Greek paraphrast has εἴ re δέον εἴη. 

3. Palus non magna. * A marsh of no large size.” 

4, Expectabant. ‘* Waited to see.”—Ut impeditos, &c. “Wee 
ready under arms to attack them in their disorder,” i. e., while 
more or less embarrassed in their movements by the attempt tc 
cross. Compare the Greek paraphrase : ἀμφὶ τοῦτο ἀσχολουμένοις. 

5. Secundiore equitum, &c. ‘“ The battle of the cavalry proving 
more favourable to our men,” i. e., our men having the advantage 
in the battle of the horse. ‘The common text has equitum nostrorum, 
which savours of a gloss. 

6, Demonstratum est. Compare chapter 5. 

ἧς Si minus potuissent. “Tn case they should no: be able te do 
this." —Ad bellum gerendum. “For carrying ¢ on the war.”——Pro- 
hiberentque. ‘* And might cut off.” 

8. Levis armature Numidas. These were armed merely with 
javelins, and, instead of a buckler, merely extended a part of thei 
attire with their left hand. Compare the graphic description of 
Livy (85, 11), “ Nihil primo aspectu contemptius. Equi homi 


/ 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 283 


nesgue paulluli et graciles: discinctus et inermis eques, wee a 
quam quod jacula secum portat : equi sine frenis: deformis ipse 
cursus, rigida cervice et extento caprte currentium.” So also Clau- 
dian, Bell. Gild. 15, 435, sey. 


““ Non contra clypeis tectos, gladiisque micantes 
Ibitis, in solis longe fiducia telis: 
Exarmatus erit, quum missile torserit, hostis. 
Dextra movet jaculum, pretentat pallia leva, 
Catera nudus eques.” 


9. Impeditos. ‘Embarrassed in their movements.’ Compare 
note 6, page 53. 

10. Audacissime. Plutarch’s language is at variance with this, 
since he makes the Gauls to have fought badly. (Vit. Ces. c. 20), 
αἰσχρῶς ἀγωνισαμένους. 

11. Oppido. Referring to Bibrax.—Se fefellisse. ‘ Had dis 
appointed them.” 

12. Quorum in fines. ‘nto whosesoever territories.”—Suis 
Referring to the respective territories of each, 


1. Et domesticis copiis, &c. ‘And might avail themselves of 4() 


the supplies of provisions which they each had at home.” Domes- 
tics copiis is here put for domestica copia. 

2. Hae quoque ratio. “The following consideration also.”— 
Divitiacum atque Aeduos, &c. ‘They had done in conformity with 
the request of Cesar. Compare chapter 5. 

3. His. Referring to the Bellovaci. They were desirous of re- 
turning home, and defending their territories against the threatened 
attack of the Aedui. 

4, Nullo certe ordine neque imperio. ‘In no fixed order and 
under no regular command,” i. e., in no order and under no disci 
pline. 

δ. Cum sibi, &c. ‘Each striving to obtain the foremost place 
on the route.”—Consimilis. “ Very like.” Consimilis is stronger 
in meaning than similis, and not merely a more sonorous term (not 
sonantior),as Forcellini maintains. —__ 

6. Insidias veritus. Cesar feared an feilstacade; because very 
little acquainted with the country. Compare Dio Cassius, 39, 2, 
Kaiesp δὲ ἤσθετο μὲν τὸ γιγνόμενον, οὐκ ἐτόλμησε δὲ σφᾶς εὐθὺς, ἀγνοίᾳ τῶν 
χωριὼν, ἐπιδιῶξαι. \ 

7%. Cum ab extremo agmine, &c. ‘ While those in the rear, 
with whom our men first came up, made a stand,” &c. 


984 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


Page. 


40 


4] 


8. Perturbatis ordiniius. ‘* Having broken their ranks.”—D’re 
sidium. ‘“ Their safety.” 

9. Quantum fuit diet spatium. “ As the length of the day al- 
lowed.” More literally, ‘as much as there was space of day.” 

10. Destiterunt. Supply interficere. The later editions have 
destiterunt sequi, an inferior reading. 

11. Ex itinere. ‘On his way,” i. e., on the line of march- 
Paucis defendentibus. ‘ Although only a few defended it,” i. €., 
although the garrison was weak. 

12. Vineas agere. “ΤῸ move forward the vinee.” The vinee 
were mantlets or sheds, under which the besiegers worked the bat- 
tering ram, or else approached the walls to undermine them. Con- 
sult Archzological Index. 

1. Aggere jacto. ‘‘A mound being thrown up.” The agger 
was a mound or rampart composed of earth, wood, hurdles, and 
stones, which gradually increased in height towards the town, 
until it either equalled or overtopped the walls. Towers were 
erected on it, from which the soldiers threw darts or stones on the 
besieged by means of engines. Consult Archzological Index. 

2. Turribusque constitutis. ‘ And towers being erected on it.” 
The Romans had two kinds of military towers, those that were 
erected on the mound, and which are here meant, and those that 
were built at some distance from the besieged place, and were 
moved up to it on wheels. Consult Archeological Index. 

3. Operum. “ Of the works.” Referring to the agger, turres, 
&c.—Celeritate. ‘The despatch.”—Impetrant. ‘They obtain 
this,” i. e., that their lives should be spared. 

4. Galbe. Consult note 9, page 36.—Duzit. We have here 
given the reading of Oudendorp’s smaller edition. ‘The Bipont 
editor gives ducit, on the authority of several MSS., which is ΤῊΣ 
followed by Daehne and others. 

5. Bratuspantium. Scaliger and others think that this town was 
the same with Cesaromagus, now Beauvais. But D’Anville is 
more correct in making it correspond to Bratuspante, an old place 
that once stood near Breteuil in Picardie. (D’Anville, Geogr. 
Anc. vol. i., p. 84.) : 

6. Majores natu. “The aged men,” or, those advanced in 
years. Literally, ‘‘ those greater (i. ¢., farther advanced) by birth.” 

7. Passis manibus. ‘ With outstretched hands.” Passis is 
from pando, Compare the Greek paraphrase: ἀνατεταμέναις ταῖς 
χερσὶν 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 285 


8. Ad eum. Referrmg to Cesar.—Facit verba. “ Speaks.” ΑἹ ° 
Literally, “‘makes words,” i. e., a discourse. Verba habere is 
‘to hold a conversation with one ;” but verba dare, “to impose 
Dpon a person.” 

9. In fide atque amicitia, &c. “Had always been steady in 
their attachment and friendship to the state of the Aedui.”—Qui 
dscerent. ‘Who had assured them.”—Omnes indignitates, &c. 
“ All manner of indignities and insults ” 

10. Qui hujus, &c. The order is, (Eos), gui fuissent principes 
‘hujus consilit, profugisse in Britanniam, quod intelligerent, &c.— 
Principes. ‘The authors.” The prime movers. 

11. Non solum Bellovacos. ‘That not only the Bellovaci them 
selves.”—Pro his. “In behalf of these.”—Ut utatur. “To ex- 
ercise,” i. e., to extend. 

12. Quorum auziliis, &c. “ΒΥ whose aid and resources they 
(i. e., the Aedui) were accustomed, in case any war broke out, to 
support them,” i. e., to support whatever wars happened to occur. 
Quorum refers to the Belge. 

13. Honoris Divitiaci, &c. “ Out of respect for Divitiacus and 
the Aedui.” Literally, “for the sake of the honour of Divitiacus 
and the Aedui.” 

1. His traditis. “These hostages having been delivered.” 4 
Supply obszdibus. : 

2. Nihil pati vint, &c. Athenzus informs us, on the authority 
of Posidonius, that the wealthier Gauls were accustomed to drink 
the wines of Italy and Massilia, and these, too, unmixed. (Ath, 
Deipnos. 4, 36.—Vol. ii., p. 94, ed. Schweigh.) 

3. Ad luxuriam pertinentium. These words are wanting πὶ 
many MSS., but they are rendered by the Greek paraphrast, and 
are also given by Celsus. 

4. Increpitare et incusare. ‘That they inveighed against and 
complained of.”’—Patriamque virtutem projecissent. ‘ And had 
abandoned the bravery of their fathers.” More literally, “ had 
thrown away.” 

5. Confirmare. “That they resolutely declared.” 

6. Sabim flumen. Achaintre and Lemaire charge Cesar with 
an error in geography here, and maintain, that, instead of Sabim, we 
ought to read either Samaram, or else Scaldim, more probably the 
latter. Their argument appears to be a plausible one. 

7. Adventum. “The coming up.” 


286 NOTES ON THE SEGUND BOOK. 


Φ rox 8. Mulieres, quique,&c. The order is, “ conjecusse mulieres, 
hominesque qui per etatem viderentur inutiles ad pugnam,” &c. 

9. Eorum dierum, &c. ‘The mode of marching, on the part of 
our army, during those days, having been carefully observed by 
them.” More literally, ‘‘ the custom of those days, in respect οἱ 
the march of our army.” As regards the construction of the geni- 
tive here, compare note 10, page 17. — Perspecta. Davies has 
edited prospecta, which is quite nappropriate. 

10. Negue esse quicquam negotit. ‘And that there would be 
no difficulty.” More literally, ‘and that it was no labour.” 

11. Hane sub sarcinis adoriri. “In attacking this under its 
baggage,” i. e., ‘in falling rpon the soldiers of this legion while 
each of them was still bearing his load of baggage.” By impedi- 
menta are meant the heavier articles of baggage, such as tents, &c., 
whereas sarcine denotes the load which each soldier carried. The 
impedimenta were conveyed along by beasts of burden and wag- 
ons, but the sarcine formed part of the burden of each soldier, 
The load which each of them carried is almost incredible ; provisions 
for fifteen days, sometimes more, usually corn, as being lighter, 
sumetimes dressed food; utensils, such as a saw, basket, mattock, 
an axe, a reaping hook and leathern thong, a chain, a pot, &c.,. 
stakes, usually three or four, sometimes twelve, &c., the whole 
amounting to sixty pounds, not including the weight of his arms, 
for a Roman soldier considered these last, not as a burden, but as 
a part of himself. Under this load they commonly marched twenty 
miles a day, sometimes more. Compare Cic. Tusc. Quest. 2, 37. 

43 1. Qua. Supply legione.—Religue. Supply legiones. 

2. Adjuvabat etiam, ὅς. ‘It added weight also to the advice 
of those who broughtjthis, intelligence, that the Nervii from early 
times,”’ &c. 

3. Ei rei student. ‘Do they pay much attention to this,” i. e., 
to the raming of cavalry.—=Sed quicquid possunt, ὅσο. ‘But 
whatever they are able to do they effect by means of their foot- 
forces.” With valent supply effcere. 

4. Incists atque inflezis. ‘ Being cut in and bent,” i. e., being 
half cut, so that they still continued to grow, the trees were then 
bent longitudinally, and their branches assumed a lateral directior.. 

5. Crebris in atitudinem, &c. “ Numerous branches, and briers, 
and thorns intervening in a lateral direction.” The branches are 
those of the young trees mentioned in the previous note. The in- 
tervals between these were filled up with briers and thorns, which 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 287 


int2rmungled, as they grew, with the boughs of the trees, and tne 42 
whole formed an impervious kind of hedge, which answered all the 
purposes of a regular fortification. The common text has enatis 
after ramzs, which Oudendorp and others reject very properly as a 
mere gloss. It does not appear in the best MSS. 

6. Non modo. Put for non modo non. This ellipsis is of fre- 
quent occurrence. Compare B. G. 3, 4, and consult Sanct. Min. 
vol. ii., p. 293, ed. Bauer. 

7. Non omittendum, &c. “That they ought not to neglect the 
advice which had«been given them.” 

8. Quem locum. ‘This species of repetition has already been al 
luded to. Compare note 7, page 4. 

9. Ab summo e@qualiter declivis. ‘ Sloping with a regular de- 
scent from the summit.”—Collis nascebatur, &c. ‘* Another hill 
arose, over against and facing this,” 1, e., directly opposite. The 
two epithets adversus and contrarius, being nearly analogous, are 
used to impart additional force to. the expression. 

10. Passus circiter ducentos, &c. ‘ Having the lower part clear 
and open for the space of about two hundred paces.” In order to 
convey the true meaning of apertus here, we have rendered it by a 
double epithet. The literal meaning of the clause is, ‘open as to 
the lowest parts,” infima being put for guod ad infima loca. 

11. Silvestris. ‘So woody.” Supply ita. The Greek para- 
phrast has δενδρῶδες μάλιστα. , : 

12. In aperto loco. Referring to the lower pait of the hill, where 
there were no trees,—Secundum flumen. “A ong the river.” -- 
Stationes equitum. ‘Troops of horse on guard.” 

13. Ratio ordoque, &c. ‘‘ The plan and order of the march was 
different from what the Belgz had mentioned to the Nervii.”” More 
literally, ‘ had itself otherwise than the Belge had mentioned,” é&c. 

14, Expeditas. ‘ree from all encumbrance,” i. e., who had 
laid aside the load of baggage which each soldier was accustomed 
to carry on the march. Compare note J1, page 42. 

15. Due legiones. ‘'The two legions.”—Totum agmen claw 
debant. ‘Closed the whole line of march,” 1. e., brought up the 
tear. 
16. Identidem. “From time to time,” i, e., every now and then. 
τ 1% Quem ad finem. “As far as.”—Porrecta. ac loca aperta. 
*The clear and open ground.” Porrecta literally refers to what 
stretches out in front, and is free from any obstacle or impediment. 

18 Opere dimenso. “ The a having been measured out, 

ο 


288 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


Page 
43 ἴ. 6.58 space of ground having been marked out for an encampment 


44 


Opus here refers to all the labour requisite for fortifying. 

1. Prima impedimenta. ‘“ The first part of our baggage-traim.” 
Referring to the wagons which conveyed the heavier baggage, and, 
on this particular occasion, a part also of the individual burdens of 
the soldiery. 

2. Quod tempus, &c. ‘ Which had been agreed upon between 
them as the time for joining battle.”—Jta ut intra silvas, &c. 
‘ They on a sudden darted forth, with all their forces, in the same 
erder in which they had posted their line of battle and ranks within 
the woods, and as they themselves had encouraged each other to 
co.” Confirmaverant refers to previous concert and mutual exhor- 
tation. 

_ 3. Proturbatis. “ Repulsed.” The early reading was perturba- 
tis, which, of course, is far inferior. Faernus restored the true lec - 
tion from an old MS. Compare Frontinus (2, 2,4): “ Eguita- 
tum pedites proturbantem.” The primitive meaning of proturbo is 
to push off, cr from, one. 

4. In manibus nostris. ‘Close at hand.” The phrase proper! 
denotes, that the enemy were so near that they could almost be 
touched by the hand. Compare Sallust, B. 1. 57: “ Cupere pre 
lium in manibus facere ;” and Lipsius, Var. Lect. 2, 13: “Th 
manibus esse, nisi fallor, dixit presentes esse, et ita prepay ut 
pene manibus tangi possent.” 

5. Adverso colle. “Up the hill,” i. e., up the opposite hill, or 
the one facing that lown which they had rushed. 

6. Vexillum propenendum. “'The standard to be displayed.” 
This was of a crimson colour, and was displayed on the pretorium 
or general’s tent. Ptutareh, in his life of Fabius, c. 15, calls it 
χιτών κόκκινος, and in that of Marcellus, c. 26, φοινικοῦς χιτών, and 
it appears te have been. in fact, nothing more than a crimson cloak 
or chlamys attached to the top of a spear, χιτὼν being used here by 
Plutarch in the sense of χλαμὺς. Compare Schneider, Lex. 8. ὃ. 
and Lipsius, Mil. Rom. lib. 4, dial. 12, sub init. 

7. Signum. “The signal of battle.” The signal for the conflict 


to commence; and hence the Greek paraphrast renders it bases mo 


Aepexdv.—-Tuba. Consult Archeological Index ὦ 

8. Aggeris petendi causa. “In order to seek niptadiawdtatthe 
mound.”—WMilites cohortandi. Referring to the harangue, or short 
address to the troops before the action commenced. 

9. Signum dandum. “The word to be given.” ‘This is the 


ee ee 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 289 


2attle-word, called otherwise in Latin ¢essera, and in Greek aévlnua, 44 
as the Greek paraphrast here correctly renders it. The cbject of 
giving the word was, that the soldiers might be able to distinguish 
those of their own side from the enemy, in case night should come 
on before the battle was over, or they should be separated trom 
each other. The word was generally some auspicious term or 
name, such as Victoria, or Libertas, or Jupiter Servator, &c. 

10. Successus et incursus. ‘The near approach and onset.” 
Cesar is fond of using terms nearly synonymous, one of which serves 
in some degree to explain the other. Thus we have “ patienda et 
perferenda,” B. G. 7, 30, and “extremum et ultimum,” B. C. 
1, 5, ἄς. 

11. Erant subsidio. ‘ Proved of advantage.”—Screntia et usus. 
“The knowledge and experience.”—Exzercitati. ‘Having been 
practised.” 

12, Singulisque legionibus. “And from their respective le- 
gions.”—Nisi munitis castris. ‘Unless the camp was previously 
fortified,” i. e., until after the fortifications of the camp were finished. 

13. Nihil jam, &c. ‘No longer now looked for any command 
from Cesar,” i. e., no longer waited for any orders from him. 
Count Turpin de Crissé very justly censures Cesar, 1. for leading 
his archers, slingers, and cavalry across the Sabis, before his camp 
was at all fortified ; 2. for not having reconnoitred the wood, be- 
fore he attacked the enemy’s horse at the bottom of the hill; 3. for 
tashly joining battle with the enemy on disadvantageous ground, 
when he ought to have kept his light troops on this side the stream, 
until the wood was reconnoitred and a suitable ford was found, and 
should have had one legion at the foot of the hill to support them 
if attacked. ‘The experience of the Roman soldiers alone saved 
the army from utter defeat. 

14. Quam in partem, &c. ‘In the direction which chance first 
presented.” The common text has sors, which will not at all en 
swer here. 

15. Quam quo telum, &c. “ Than whither a dart could Be made 
to reach.”  Adjicere telum is to throw in such a manner that the 
weapon reaches its destined object. 

_ 16. Pugnantibus occurrit. “He found them already fighting.” 
Literally, “he met with them,” or “came in contact with them.” 
17. Exiguitas. “ The scantiness,” or “ shortness.” 

1. Ad insignia accommodanda. “For fitting the military in- 45 

signia to their helmets.’ The insignia here alluded to were the 


290 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


Te thing of wild animals, such as bears, wolves, &c. Compare Polgh 
2us, 6,22. Lipsius is wrong, in thinking that Cesar here refers in 
particular to crests. (Anal. ad Mil. Rom. dial. 2.) 

2. Sed etiam ad galeas induendas. ‘“ But even for putting on 
their very helmets themselves.” Oudendorp prefers inducendas, 
the reading of some MSS. and editions, as the more recondite term, 
and, therefore, the most likely to be the true reading, and to have 
peen driven from the text by a glossarial interpretation. But the 
Greek paraphrast settles the point for us by his use of ἐνδύεσθαι 
‘The Roman soldiers, when on the march, generally had their hel 
mets hanging down on their breasts or backs, and replaced them on 
their heads when about to attack or be attacked. 

3. Tegumenta. ‘These covers were made of leather, and were 
put upon the shields in order to preserve the polish and ornaments 
of the latter. ‘They are called by Cicero (NV. D. 1, 14), “ Clypeo- 
rum involucra.” The Roman soldiers were very fond of painting 
and otherwise adorning their shields, and Suetonius informs us, 
that Cwsar’s soldiers in particular used to ornament their armour 
with silver and gold. he Cas. c. 67. Compare Polyenus, 8, 
28.) 

4. Ad hec constitit. .‘‘ By these he took his station.” —Jn que 
rendo suos. We have here adopted the reading of one of Scaliger’s 
MSS. It is far superior to the common lection in guerendis suis. 

5. Pugnandi tempus dimitteret. “He might throw away the 
time of fighting.” 

6. Dejectus. ‘The declivity,” or slope.—Necessitas tempores, 
“The urgency of the occasion.” —Ratio atque ordo. ‘The prin- 
ciples and systematic arrangemént.” 

7. Prospectus impediretur. ‘ The view in front was obstructed.”’ ἢ 
—Neque certa subsidia collocari. ‘ Neither could any succours be 
placed anywhere with certainty.” 

8. Administrari. “Be Gre inka tanta rerum iniquitate 
“In so adverse a posture of affairs.” 

9, Léffonis none et decime. “ Of the ninth and tenth legions.” 
Some MSS. and editions have legionum none et decime, of which 
Oudendorp does not disapprove, though he retains the ordinary lee- 
tion, The Greek paraphrast has δεκάτου τε καὶ ἐννάτου τάγματος. 

10. Ut in sinistra, &c. ‘‘ When they had taken their stations: 
on the left part of the line.” Acie is here the old form of the geni- 
tive, foraciei. Oudendorp restored this reading from MSS, Com- 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 291 


pare the remark of Aulus Gellus: ‘ Carus Cesar, in libro de Ana- fF 
logia secundo, hujus die et huius specie dicendum putat.” 

11. Exanimatos. ‘‘Panting,” i. e., almost breathless. Cesar 
frequently employs this term to denote those who with difficulty 
ira their breath through fatigue and exhaustion. 

12. Nam his, &c. ‘For that part of the enemy had fallen to 
the lot of those,” i. e.; it was their lot to come in contact with that 
part of the foe. By his are meant the soldiers of the ninth and tenth 
legions. 

13. Impediiam. ‘While impeded in their movements by the 
stream.” 

-4. Diverse due legiones. ‘Two other legions,” i. e., two 


legions different from those just mentioned. Compare the Greek 
‘ “5. Ex loco supa aie 
ground,” 

16. At tum. “At this stage of the fight, however.” Compare 
the explanation of Oudendorp, “ eo tempore, et ea re.” Some of 
the MSS. have attonitis for at tum totis, without any sense what- 
ever, while many of the later editions give merely ac totis, Our 
present reading at tum totzs is due to the ingenuity of Oudendorp. 

17. A fronte, ἄς. The eleventh and eighth legions had occu- 
pied a position in front of the camp, but had been drawn off by their 
pursuit of the Veromandui, and were now fighting on the banks οἱ 
the stream. In like mannen the ninth and tenth legions, which had 
served as a guard for the left of the camp, were gone in pursuit ΟἹ 
the Atrebates. 

18. Cumindextro cornu, &c. ‘The twelfth legion having taken 
up a position on the right wing, and the seventh also at no great 
distance from it.” This remark is added by Cwsar, in order to 
show where the two remaining legions were, which, together with 
the four already mentioned, were employed in fortifying the camp 
when the attack was made. 

19. Aperto latere. ‘On their unprotected flank.” The right 
flark of the twelfth, and the left of the seventh, were exposed, the 
latter in consequence of the advance of the other legions which had 
occupied the centre and left of the line. 

20. Summum castrorum locum. * ‘he summit on which stood 
the camp.” Compare the Greek paraphrast, πρὸς τὰ ἄκρα τείνειν 
ἔρξατο. So also in chap. 24, we have, “ab decwmana porta ae 
summo jugo collis ” 


~ 4eceended from the highe: 


Coz 


292 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


45 21. Levisque armature pedites. The same with the velter 
Consult Archeological Index. 

22. Dizeram. Vid. chapter 19.—Adversis hostibus occurrebant. 
‘Met the enemy in front,” i. e., face to face. The enemy were 
now in the Roman camp, and the cavalry and light-armed troops 
met them as they entered. 

40 1. Aliam in partem, &c. The more usual form of expression 
is “ Aliam partem fuga petebant,” and Ciacconius thinks we should 
read so here. The expression fugam petere, however, as Davies 
remarks, is one occasionally met with in the best writers. Com 
pare Virg. Ain. 12,263. Liv. 9,23. Ov. A. A. 1, 552, ὅτε. 

2. Calones. ‘The soldiers’ servants.” The calones, in gen- 
eral, merely followed the army as attendants upon the soldiers. Oc- 
casionally they were not allowed at all. At other times, egain, they 
formed no bad kind of troops, from their familiarity with the Roman 

_exexcisé. Compare, as regards this latter point, the remarks of Jo- 
sephus, B. I. 3, 4. 

3. Decumana porta. “The Decuman gate.” This was the 
name of the gate in the rear of the Roman camp, and was, on this 
occasion, of course, the farthest from the enemy. It derived its 
name from the circumstance of the tenth cohorts in the legion hav- 
ing their tents in its immediate vicinity. Compare the words of 
Lipsius (Mil. Rom., 5. 5.), “ Decumana a cohortibus decimis, ibi 
tendentibus, sic dicta.” 

4. Versari. ‘Tobe busily employed.” _Versari may otherwise 
be considered here as equivalent merely to the simple esse.—Pra- 
cipites fuga, &c. ‘ Consigned themselves headlong to flight.” 

5. Aliique aliam in partem, &c. ‘ And, being greatly alarmed, 
they were carried some in one direction, others in another,” i. 6.» 
they betook themselves to flight in different directions. 

6. Quorum inter Gallos, &c. ‘‘ Of whose valour there is a pe- 
culiarly high opinion among the Gauls.” 

7. Diversos dissipatosque. “Each in a different quarter, and 
scattered here and there.” Diversos is here equivalent to alios 
alio loco. 

8. Ab decime legionis cohortatione. Lipsius (Elect. 2, 7) bow- 
ly, but without any authority, conjectures cum decime legionis co- 
horte, 

9. Urgeri. “Tobe hard pressed.” Signis wn unum locwm τοῖς 
tatis, “The standards having been brought togethe: δ. Ὁ we 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 293 


place,” i. € , in consequence of their having been brought, δου" 4G . 
Sibi ipsos. Mbre elegant than οὐδὲ zpsis, the common reading. 

10. Omnibus centurionibus. There were six centurions in each 
cohort.— Signo amisso. ‘To lose the standards was esteemed very 
disgraceful among the Romans, and the standard-bearer was pun- 
ished with death, if the loss wes occasioned by any misconduct of 
his. Sometimes a commander, in order to urge on his soldiers, 
threw the standard into the midst of the foe. Compare Lips. Mil. 
Rom. 4, 5 

11. Primopilo. ‘The chief centurion of the legion.” The 
first centurion of the first maniple of the Triarii received this name. 
He was also called primus pilus, was intrusted with the eagle or 
main standard of the legion, ranked among the equites as regarded 
pay, and had a place in the council of war with the consul and 
tribunes. 

12. Ut. “So that.”—Tardiores. ‘Less active in their exer- 
tions.”—Et nonnullos, &c. ‘And that some in the rear, being 
deserted by their leaders,” i. e., having no leaders or inferior officers 
to urge them on to the fight. 

13. A fronte. ‘In front.”—Subeuntes. ‘Coming up.” 

14. Etrem essein angusto. ‘“ And that affairs were desperate.” 
Supply loco, and compare the Greek paraphrast : καὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα ἤδη ἐν 
τῷ ἐσχάτῳ εἶναι. Appian (de Reb. Gall. 4) makes Cesar to have 
been for a time completely encompassed on the hill by the forces of 
the Nervii: εἰς λόφον τινὰ μετὰ τῶν ὑπασπιστῶν πεφευγότα περιέσχον 
κύκλῳ (of ἸΝέρδιοι). 

15. Ab novissimis, &c. ““ Having been snatched by him from a 
soldier in the rear.” Uni militt is by a Hellenism for ab uno milite. 
According to Florus (3, 10), the soldier was at the time in the act 
of fleeing from the battle. Celsus, however, makes him to have 
been contending with but little spirit. 

16. Signa inferre, &c. ‘ He ordered the troops to advance and 
open their files.” Literally, “ to extend, or widen, their maniples.” 
They had been previously crowded together ; he now ordered them 
to station themselves apart, or at intervals from each other, and in 
this way to keep the maniples distinct. 

' 17. Cujus. Equivalent to hujus, as it begins the clause. The 
common text has hujus, but it is less elegant.—Redintegrato animo. 
“Their courage having revived.” Literally, “being renewed.” 

18. Prose. ‘To the best of his ability.” Equivalent to pro 
sua mrili parte.—In extremis suts rebus. ‘Tn the last extremity 


904 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


Page. 
46 of their affairs,” i. e., when their affairs were in the last extremity. 


Compare the Greek paraphrast: ἐν τοῖς χαλεπωτάτοις πράγμασι. 

47 1. Legiones. The seventh and twelfth.—Et conversa signa, 
ἄς. “And should advance with a double front against the foe.” 
Convertere signa properly means, ‘to face about,” and the literal 
signification of the clause, therefore, is, "" should advance the stand- 
ards turned about against the foe.” It must be barne in mind, 
however, that, when the legions united, the seventh formed in the 
rear of the twelfth. When, therefore, the word was given, conver- 
tere signa, the seventh faced about against the foe in their rear, and 
the two legions then stood back to back, the twelfth having con- 
tinued all the time facing in front. In this way conversa signa τη- 
ferre, which, elsewhere, would mean “to face about and advance,” 
gets here the signification, ‘ to advance witha double front.” The 
passage is generally misunderstood by commentators, but the mean 
ing is well expressed by Count Turpin de Crissé: “ César ordonne 
aux oficiers de faire joindre peu ἃ peu les deux légions, et, réunies, 
de s’adosser Vune ἃ autre, faisant front de tous les cdtés.” 

2. Ne aversi, &c. ‘ Lest, being turned away, they should be 
surrounded by the enemy,”’ i. e., of being attacked behind and sur. 
rounded. ‘Their rear was defended by the other legion, who now 
stoad with their backs towards them, and fronting the foe. 

_ 3. Cursu incitato. “Advancing at full speed.” Literally 
‘ their pace being quickened.” 

4, Decimam. Plutarch erroneously makes it the twelfth. 

5. Versuretur. ‘ Were.” Equivalent to esset-—Nihil ad cele. 
ritatem, &c. * Made all the haste they could.” Literally, ‘ caused 
nothing to remain unaccomplished by them as regarded speed.” 
The Greek paraphrast gives this elegant expression rather tamely 
οὐδὲν ἀνίεσαν τῆς ταχύτητος. 

6. Procubuissent. ““Ἠδὰ reclined upon the ground.”—Scutia 
innizi.. ** Having supported themselves on their shields.” 

7, Etiam inermes, &c. ‘‘ Even though unarmed encountered 
them armed,’’—Delerent. ‘‘ They might wipe away.” 

8. Omnibus in locis, &c. ‘Put themselves forward in every 
quarter for the fight before the legionary soldiers,” i. 6.) strove ta 
surpass them in valour. The common text has omnibus an loess 
pugnabant, quo se, &c., which is not a bad reading. 

9. Prestiterunt. “ Displayed.”—Jacentibus sisterent. ‘“ Stood 
on them as they lay.”-—His. Referring to those just mentioned 
who had been standing on, and fighting from, the bodies of their 
countrymen 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 295 


10. Uti ex tumulo. ‘As if from an eminence.” Compare the 47 ° 
Greek paraphrase : ὡς ἐκ τινὸς γηλόφου, “As from a kind of hill.” 

11. Ut non nequidquam, &c. ‘So that it ought to be concluded, 
that men of so great valour had not, without good reason, dared to 
cross a very broad river, ascend very high banks, enter upon a very 
disadvantageous position; for their resolute spirit had rendered _ 
these things easy from having been most difficult,” i. e., their con- 
duct on this occasion was not the mere result of a momentary im- 
pulse, but in perfect accordance with the opinion always entertained 
of their valour. Nequidquam is here equivalent to frustra, or sine 
causa. ‘The Greek paraphrast renders it by μάτην. 

12. Redegerat. Inthesense of reddiderat. The term, as Davies 
observes, is one of uncommon occurrence, though used by Cesar 
B. G. 4, 3, “ Vectigales sili fecerunt ac multo humiliores infirmi 
oresque redegerunt.” f 

13. Prope ad internecionem redacto, ‘ Being almost extermma- 
ted.” Literally, “‘ reduced to extermination.” So iniernecivum bel 
lum, “a war of extermination ;” internecivum odium, “a deadly 
hatred,” i. e., which is only to be satisfied by the destruction of 
one or other of the parties. 

14. Astuaria ac paludes. ‘The low grounds and fens.” By 
estuaria are here meant low grounds, in which the waters settle 
after an inundation or heavy rains. The term estuarium, however, 
is generally applied to an estuary, or arm of the sea, where the tide 
ebbs and flows.—Dizeramus. Consult chapter 16. 

1. Nihil impeditum. ‘That nothing was a hinderance,” i.e. 48 
that nothing was too difficult.—Victis nihil tutum. ‘ That nothing 
was safe for the vanquished.” 

2. Suisque finibus, &c. ‘And directed them to continue te 
occupy their own territories and towns,” i. e., allowed them to re- 
tain their lands and towns. 

3. Itinere. In one of the MSS. tere occurs, which is the old 
form of declining: viz., iter, iteris, iteri, ὅκα, 

4. Oppidum. 'Thought by D’Anyille to have been situate on the 
hill where stands the modern Falais. 

δ. Quod cum ex omnibus, &c. “ For while it had on every side 
round about, very steep rocks, and commanded a view of the coun ~ 
try below.” Literally, “very high rocks and lookings down.”-- 
Quem locum. Referring to the approach to the town. 

6. Ipsi. The Aduatici—Ezx Cimbris, Appian erroneously 
makes this remark concerning the Nervii (de Reb. Gall. 4). Tho 


296 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


TG Cassius, on the other hand, gives the correct account, in accorda.sce 
with Cesar’s (39, 4). ᾿Ατουατικοὶ ...... καὶ τὸ γένος τὸ re φρόνημα 
τὸ τῶν Κίμδρων ἔχοντες. 

7. Hominum. After this word almost all the editions have una 

But it is difficult to conceive what need there is of it in the sen- 
.tence, and it is more than probable that it arose from the careless 
repetition, on the part of some copyist, of the termination of homi- 
num. It is found, however, in almost all the MSS. But still, as 
it does not appear in others, and is omitted by the Greek paraphrast, 
we have thrown it out from our text. 

8. Post eorum olitum. ‘“ After the destruction of their country- 
men.” Referring to the disastrous overthrow of the Cimbri and 
Teutones by Marius.—Exzagitati. ‘ Having been harassed.” 

9. Cum alias, &c. “When at one time they made war on 
them, ‘at another wurded it off when made upon themselves,” i. e., 
when at one time they acted on the offensive, at another on the de- 


fensive. 

10.° Excursiones. “ Sallies.’—Parvulis preliis. “In slight 
skirmishes.” 

11. Pedum duodecim. “ Of twelve feet in height.” Supply in 
altitudinem, 


12. Turrim. This was a moveable tower, to be brought forward 
on wheels. Consult Archeological Index. 

13. Quo. ‘For what purpose.” This is the reading of Lipsius, 
Scaliger, and others. The MSS. and early editions have quod. 
Oudendorp thinks that perhaps guot had been used here and else- 
where, for which cuz was in later times the prevalent form. 

_ 49 1. Pre magnitudine, &c. “Compared with the large size of 
their own frames.”—Jn muros. ‘“ Near the walls.” Equivalent 
Ὃ juxta muros. é 

2. Moveri et appropinquare. ‘‘ Was set in motion, and was ap- 
proaching.”—Ad hunc modum. “ After this manner,” or “ to this 
effect.” 

3. Non. To be joined in construction with sine.—Qut pessent, 
Since they were able.” 

4. Et ex propinquitate pugnare. These words are omitted in 
many MSS. As they are retained, however, by others of good note, 
and are translated also by the Greek paraphrast, we have deemed it 
best to retain them. 

5. Unum petere ac deprecari. ‘That they begged and earnestly 
entreated one thing.”—-Pro sua clementia, &c. ‘In accordanve 


NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 297 


with his wonted clemency and compassion.”—Audirent. The sub- 49 
tunctive is here used, because it refers to the sentiments of the 
speakers, not to those of the historian, and hence audirent is equiv- 
alent, in fact, to “ had heard, as they said.” 

6. Sibi prestare. ‘That it was better for them.”—<Si in ewm 
casum deducerentur. ‘If they should be reduced to that state.” 
More literally, “ to that unhappy condition.” 

7. Per cruciatum interfici. ‘To be tortured to death.” 

8. Magis consuetudine, &c. ‘In accordance rather with his 
usual custom, than from any merit on their part,” i. e., than because 
they were at all deserving of lenity.—Aries. Consult Archeolog- 
ical Index. ‘The Romans generally spared those who surrendered 
before the battering-ram struck their walls. 

9. In Nerviis. ‘Inthe case of the Nervii”’ The common text 
has in Nervios, which is an inferior reading. Consult Burmann, 
ad Quintil. Decl. 15, 6. 

10. Facere. The present with the force of the future. Consult 
Sanct. Min. 1, 14, and Perizonius, ad loc. 

11. Muri aggerisque. The wall was that of the town, while the 
agger or movnd was that of the Romans. The arms were cast 
between the wall and mound. 

12. Sub vesperum. “Towards evening.” 

τ. Presidia deducturos. ‘“ Would draw off the guards.”"—Aut ἢ 
denique, ὅς. ‘Or, at least, would keep watch less carefully than 
usual.” Denique is here equivalent to saltem. Compare Seneca, 
de Ira, 3, 18, “ Quid instabat? quod periculum aut privatum aut 
~ublicum una nox minabatur? quantulum fuit, lucem exspectare 7 
lenique ne senatores Populi Romani soleatus occideret.” 

2. Pellibus induxerant. “They had covered with hides.”— Ter 
tia vigilia. ‘The third watch began at twelve and ended at three. 

3. Ignibus. “ΒΥ signal-fires.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, 
svpkatals—Proximis. Nearest that part of the town from which 
the sally was made. ‘ 

4 Ita acriter, &e. * As fiercely as it ought to have been foughn 
by brave men,” &c., i. e., with that spirit which might have bees 
expected from brave men so situated. 

5. Occisis ad hominum, &c. ‘ About four thousand having been 
slain.” The preposition is here to be rendered as an adverb, though, 
when the ellipsis is supplied, it will be found to govern a case as 
usual: thus, occisis millibus hominum ad numerum quatuor millium 
Compare the remarks of Perizonius, ad Sanct. Min. 1 16 


298 NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK. 


BO 6. Refractis portis. “The gates being broken open.” Stronget 
than the simple fractzs—Quum jam defenderet nemo. ‘The early 
editions add captum oppidum, probably from a gloss. 

7. Sectionem ejus oppidi, &c. ““ Cesar sold all the booty of that 
town,” i. e., sold all the inhabitants as slaves, and their effects a.ong 
with them, ‘The inhabitants constituted the principal booty of the 
place. The primitive meaning of sectio is a cutting, or dividing 
into small portions. It is then applied to the purchasing of the booty 
of a captured place, or of the goods of a condemned or proseribed 
person; because the purchaser, in such cases; bought by the quan- 
tity, and sold out in small portions to others, or, as we would say, 
by retail. Sometimes, however, as in the present instance, the 
term sectio is taken to denote the booty or goods themselves. Our 
own expression, ‘‘retail,” from the French retailler, which is itself 
compounded of re and tailler, “ to cut,” illustrates very forcibly the 
peculiar meaning of sectio. 

8. Ab his qui emerant, &c. ‘The return made to him by those 
who hed purchased, was fifty-three thousand souls.” Literally, 
‘there was returned unto him, by those who had purchased, the 
aumber of fifty-three thousand heads.” The highest bidders made 
returns to Cesar of the number which they had respectively bought, 
and the sum total was 53,000. Compare the Greek paraphrase : 
of δ᾽ ὠνηδάμενοι ἀριθμὸν εἶναι ἔφασαν ἀνδρῶν πεντακισμυρίων καὶ πρισχιλίων. 

9. Oceanwm. The Atlantic, The tribes referred to in the text 
were situated in the westernmost portion of Gaul, partly along the 
coast from the Liger (Loire) to the Sequana (Seine), and partly a 
short distance in the interior. 

10. Illyricwm. Cesar’s authority extended over Illyricum, which 
had been given him with the province of Gaul.. 

11. Dies quindecim, &c. “A thanksgiving for fifteen days was 
decreed.” A supplicatio, or thanksgiving, was decreed by the sen- 
ate, for any signal victory, and was solemnly made in all the tem- 
ples. On such occasions, the senators and people at large, crowned 
with garlands, attended the sacrifices. A lectisterniwm also took 
place, couches beirg spread for the gods, as if about to feast, and 
their images being taken from their pedestals, and placed upon 
these couches, round the altars, which were loaded with the richest 
dishes. Compare the language of Plutarch in relation to the pres- 
ent occasion (Vit. Cres. c. 21). Ἢ σύγκλητος πεντεκαίδεκα ἡμέρας 
ἐψηφίσατο ϑύειν τοῖς ϑεοῖς, καὶ σχολάζειν ἑορτάζοντας. 


ΒΟΟΚ ΠῚ 





1. Quo. ‘By which.” Supply itenere—Magnisyue cum por τ 
wriis. “ And with heavy imposts.”. It was this circumstance that 
caused the articles, which were brought into Gaul by the traders, 
tor the use of C#sar’s ary, to command so high a price, and Ca- 
sar, therefore; wished’ to lower this price, by breaking up the system 
ef taxation which the inhabitants of the Alps had imposed upon all 
merchandise conveyed through theircountry. Portorium originally 
signified the duty levied on goods in a harbour (in portu), whence 
*he name. The signification was afterward extended, and, as in 
she present instance, denoted the tax paid for liberty to carry goods 
through a particular country. : 

2. Hic. “This village.” Supply vicus.—Flumine. Orosius, 
6, 8, gives torrente. The Greek paraphrast omits the term. 

8. Eum locum. “This latter part,” i. e., that part of the village 
in which the cohorts were to have their winter quarters. 

4. Hibernorum. “ Of their wintering,” i. e., of their being in 
winter quarters. The term hiberna usually signifies the winter quar- 
ters themselves 3 it is here, however, taken for the time of remain- 
ing in them. 

5. Id aliquot de ice &e. “It had pesmi sy on several ac- 
counts, that the Gauls had suddenly formed the design of renew- 
ing the war and crushing the legion.” 

1. Neque eam plenissimam. “ Which was not, in fact, acomplete 53 
one.” More literally, “nor it completely full.” Equivalent to et 
eam ‘quidem non plenissimam. Compare Cic. Phil. 2, 18, “ Certa 
flagitii merces, nec ea parva ;” and Liv. 5, 33, ““ Preter sonum lin- 
gue, nec ewm incorruptum retinent. By legio plenissima is meant 
one with the full complement of men as fixed by the usage or law 
of the day. This complement varied at different times. Consult - 

~ Archwulogical Index, and compare note 23, page 5. 

2. Singillatum. ‘ Individually.” Compare the explanation of 
Morus : Singulorum militum, qui singuli discesserant. 

8 Decurrerent. “Should run down.” Compare the Greek, 

Dp 


800 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK 


Page. ; Ἶ 
5 ἑαυτῶν καταδραμουμένων.---ἾΝ 6 primum quidem, &c. The common 


text has suum after impetum, on the authority of some MSS., ane 
sustineri instead of sustinere. The reading which we have adopt- 
ed is far more elegant, and harmonizes with the Greek paraphrase : 
Οὐδὲ τὴν πρώτην σφῶν ὁρμὴν rods “Ῥωμαίους δέξεσθαι. With sustinere we 
must supply legionem illam. 

4, Accedebat ‘‘ Another reason was.” More literally, “to 
this was added.”—Suos ab se, &c. ‘That their children were 
torn from them,” ἄς. 

5. Sibi persuasum habebant. ‘They were firmly persuaded.” 
More literally, ‘ they had it persuaded unto themselves.” 

6. Cum neque opus, &c. ‘* As neither the labour of constructing 
winter quarters, and the requisite fortifications, were completed.” 
More literally, ‘completely gone through with.” Davies, Morus, 
and many other commentators, regard opus hibernorwm munitiones- 
gue as a hendiadys for opus munitionum hibernarum, “ the labour 
of fortifying winter quarters.” This, however, 1s incorrect. Opus 
hibernorum refers to the erecting of suitable buildings to accommo- 
date the soldiers, and also of hospitals, armories, workshops, &c., 
all of which were contained in the winter quarters of the Romans. 

7. Neque de frumento, &c. ‘Nor had a sufficient supply ot 
grain and other provisions been procured.” More literally, ‘“‘nor 
had sufficient provision been made with respect to grain and other 
sustenance.” 

8. Neque subsidio venirt. The verb veniri is here taken imper- 
sonally, posset being understood. ‘ Neither could assistance come 
to them.” Literally, “neither could it be come unto them with 
aid.” ; 

9. Ad salutem contenderent. ‘They should hasten to some 
place of safety.”-—Majori tamen parti placuit. ‘It pleased, how 
ever, the greater part,’ i e., it was the opinion of the majority οἱ 
the council. 

10. Hoc consilio. Referring to the design, as recommended, οἱ 
leaving their baggage behind, and sallying forth from their winter 
quarters. 

11, Rei eventum experiri. “To await the issue.” Literally, 
“10 try the issue of the affair ” al 

12. Collocandis atque admimstrandis. ‘‘ For arranging and ex- 
ecuting.””— Decurrere. The historical infinitive for decwrrebant 
So conjicere for conjiciebant, repugnare for repugnabant, δα, Com 
pare note 8, page 10. 


NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK 301 


13. Gesaque. “ And javelins.” The geswm was 4 Gauic es Be 
lin, entirely of iron. Compare Hesychius, yatods ἐμδόλιον ὁλοσίδηρον, 
and Pollux, 7, 33. The latter makes it to have been used also by 
the Africans. Servius is equally explicit, but terms it a Gallic 
weapon. ‘ Pilum, proprie est hasta Romana, ut Gessa Gallio- 
rum.” Compare 8. Augustin, loc. de Josue, lib. 6, “ Septuaginta 
ixterpretes, qui posuerunt Geson (Jos. 8, 18), miror, si et in Greca 
lingua hastum vel lanceam Gallicanam intelligi voluerunt, ea quippe 
dicuntur Gesa.”” Consult Adelung, Gloss. Med. et Inf. Lat. vol. 
iii., p. 785. 

14, Integris mribus. ‘ While their strength was fresh.” — Frus- 
tra. “Tn vain,” i.e., without effect:—Ex loco superiore. ‘ From 
the higher position which they occupied,” i. e., from the sae ga on 
which they stood. 

15. Eo occurrere. ‘Thither they ran.” Occurro here denotes, 
“to run up to and confront.” Cesar means, that, wherever dangen 
presented itself, thither the Roman soldiers ran and.met it. 

16. Sed hoc superari. “ But in this they were overcome,” i. e. 
the enemy had in this the advantage over them. 

17. Quod diuturnitate pugne, &c. “ Because the enemy, wea 
ried by the long continuance of their exertions, from time to time 
kept retiring from the battle, while others kept succeeding to them 
with fresh strength.” Pugna, when opposed, as in the present in- 
stance, to prelium, denotes the closeness of the fight, andthe phys- 
σᾶ] exertions of the combatants. Prelim, on the contrary, ex- 

presses rather the state of the battle, in whatever manner conducted. 
Pugna, too, may be either long or short, with or without prepara- 
tion ; whereas prelium refers to a contest of some length, for which, 
generally, preparation is made. Crombie, Gymn. vol. i., p. 128. 

1. Paucitatem. “Their smallness of number.” Literally §¢ 
“their fewness.”—Non modo. Put for non modo non. Compare 
note 6, page 43.— Sui recipiendi. ‘ Of recovering himself,” i. e. 
of having his wound attended to, and of otherwise reinvigorating 
himself. 

2. Deficerent. ‘ Were failing.”—Atque. “ While.”— - 
dioribusque nostris, &c. ‘‘ And, our men growing every moment 
more and more faint, had begun to hew down the rampart,” &c. 

3. Ad extremum casum. “ΤῸ the last extremity.” 

‘4. Primi pili centurio. “ The chief centurion of the legion,” 4 
e., the first centurion of the first maniple of the ¢riarti. Primopilus 
fas already occurred in the second book (c. 25), as a military title 


802 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


ἘΝ νὰ to the oldest centurion (compare note 11, page 46). Here, 
however, though the same office is meant, the expression changes, 
and centurio primi pili is empleyed. In this latter case, the term 
pilus, from which pili comes in the genitive, stands for centuria, 
Thus, Forcellini remarks, ‘ Differunt autem primipilus e¢ primus 
pilus ; nam primus pilus est prima centuria; primipilus vero ejus 
centurie@ ductor.” Compare B. G. 5, 35, ‘ Superiore anno pri- 
mum pilum ducerat ;’ and Sueton, Calig. 44, “ Plerisque centurio- 
num, maturis jam, primos pilos ademit.” The term pilus gets this 
meaning, from the citcumstance of the soldiers composing it being 
armed with the javelin or pilum. 

δ. Dizimus. Compare B. G. 2, 25.—Tribunus militum, Com- 
pare note 5, page 23, and consult Archzological Index. 

6. Unam esse spem salutis. “That the only hope of safety 
was,” i. e., that their only chance. of saving themselves consisted 
in making a sally.—Exztremum auxilium. “ A last resource.” 

7. Convocatiscenturionibus. The centurions were called to- 

gether, in order that the necessary instructions might be passed 
through them to the soldiers.—Celeriter milites, &c. “ He quickly 
gives orders to the soldiers through them.” Literally, “informs 
the soldiers.” : 
_ 8. Exciperent. “To take up.” Compare the Greek, φυλάττειν. 
As their own missiles had begun to fail them, they were directed ἐσ 
supply themselves, with a sufficient number for the intended sally, 
from the javelins cast by the enemy. 

9. Omnibus portis. A Roman encampment had always four 
gates, porta pratoria, in front ; decwmana, in the rear, opposite the 
former ; principalis dextra, on the right; principalis sinistra, on 
the left. Consult Archeological Index. τ 

10. Νέφιιε cognoscendi, &c. ‘‘ They allow the enemy no op- 
citar either of ascertaining what was doing, or of rallying them- 
selves.” 

11. In spem, &c. ‘“ Had entertained the hope of getting pos- 
session of the camp.” Literally, “ had come into the hope.” 

12. Plus tertia parte. Celsus gives 10,000 as the number of 
the slain, Orosius 30,000. ae 

13. ica armisque exutis. “ Being routed and See See of 
their arms.’ 

. 14. Alio consilio. > *‘ With one view,” ae for one . purpose. — 
Alts occurrisse rebus. ‘* That he had encountered things very dif- 
‘erent from this,” i. e., had been unexpectedly involyed in matters 


NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 303 


Page. 
very different from the object which had called him thither. He 54 


had come to make the route over the Alps safer and less expensive 
for the traders, but had met with things quite different in their na- 
ture, namely, an insurrection on the part of the Gauls, and hard 
fighting. He prudently resolved, therefore, to try fortune ro farther.. 

1. Omnibus de causis, &c. ‘Cesar had every reason to sup- 
pose that Gaul was reduced to a state of peace.” More literally, 
‘‘jmagined from all reasons.” Compare, as regards the force of 
pacatam, the Greek paraphrage : τὴν Γαλατίαν elpnvetcOat. 

2. Atgque ita, &c. “ And when he had, therefore, set out for Tl- 
lyricum, in the beginning of winter.” With atgue supply cum. 
Some editions omit the preposition before Illyricum. This latter 
country, as has already been remarked, formed part of Cesar’s gov 
ernment. 

3. Mare Oceanum. “The ocean,” i. e., the Atlantic. Ocea 
num, added here to mare, shows the sense in which the latter terr 
is tc be taken, as referring, namely, to the Atlantic, and not to the 
Mediterranean. Compare Catullus, 115, 6, “ Usque ad Hyper 
boreos, et mare ad Oceanum ;”? Pomp. Mela, 2, 6, “ Paulatim se ir 
nostrum et Oceanum mare extendit ;’ and L. Ampelius, lib. mem 
c. 1, “* Atque, ex qua mare Oceanum.” 

4. Prefectos tribunosque militum. By prefect militum are here 
meant the officers of the allies, of equal rank with the tribuni mili 
tum, or officers of the Roman troops. Each Roman legion con 
tained six tribuni militum, and each legion of the allies six pre ect 
militum. Consult Archeological Index. 

5. Dimisit. They were not sent for the purpose of employing 
force, but to procure the corn by asking it from the Gauls. Hence 
the term legati, or “ambassadors,” is applied to some of them is 
chapters 9 and 16. 

6. Scientia atque usu. ‘In the knowledge and experience.”— 
In magno impetu maris atque aperto. “ Amid the strong and ou 
spread ocean surge.”” Czsar means, that the heavy swells of the At- 
lantie compelled the small Gallic vessels to keep close to the shore, 
and to run into the harbours of the Veneti whenever a storm threat- 
ened. This circumstance, of course, rendered them, in a marmer, 
tributary to that nation. ‘The term aperto is applied to the Atlantic 
in ccntradistinction to the Mediterranean, where there is land on 
every side. Forcellini explains impetus maris, in this passage, by 
“ Spatium et latitudo maris, ubi libere fertur impetu suo atque agt 

; Dp2 


35 


304 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


Be tana.” So in Lucretius, 5, 201, impetus coeli is explained by Gi- 
fanius (Collect. p. 359) as meaning celerrimus coeli ambitus. 

7. Ipsi. Referring to the Veneti.—Vectigales. ‘“ Tributary te 
them,” i. e., the Veneti levied a regular tax or impost upon them. 

. 8. Ut sunt, ἕο. ‘Since the resolves of the Gauls are always 
nasty and sudden.” U¢ is here employed in an explanatory sense. 
Consul: Tursellinus, de Part. Lat. p. 448, ed. Bailey. 

9. Omnis. The accusative plural for omnes. Some, with less 
propriety, make it the genitive singulay, agreeing with fortune. 

10. Mallent. There 1s no necessity for substituting malint 
Cesar, on other occasions, also uses the imperfect subjunctive after 
the present tense: thus, B. C. 2,39, ““ Accelerat ut posset ;” B. 
C. 3, 109, “* Ut in potestate haberet, efficit ;’ B. Afr. 37, “ Imperat 
ut essent presto,’ &c. 

11. Suos. . ‘His countrymen.” Referring to those persons 
whom they had detained. 

56 1. Quod ipse aberat longwus. ‘Since he himself was at too 
great a distance,” i. e., could not come at once to’ the scene οἱ 
action and superintend the preparations in person. 

2. Naves longas. ‘Vessels of war.” The naves longe were 
so called, from their being much longer than vessels of burden 
(naves onerarie). 'They were impelled chiefly by oars, the ships 
cf burden by sails. Consult Archeological Index. 

8. Remiges. Freedmen and slaves were employed as marines 
and rowers.—Institui. ‘* To be raised.” 

4. Quantum in se, ὅζο. “How great a crime they had com 
mitted against themselves,” i. e., how much they had injured them- 
selves by their violation of the rights of the Roman ambassadors. 
(Compare note 5, page 55.) This conduct would recoil upon them- 
selves. 

5. Quod nomen. “A title, which,” i. e., a class ef persons 
who. We may very reasonably doubt, whether the persons here 
alluded to came under the denomination of ambassadors. Cesar, 
however, was determined to regard them in this light, and, there- 
fore, made their detention a plea for hostilities. . 

6. Pro magnitudine. ‘‘In proportion to the greatness.”—Hoe 
majore epe. ‘* With the greater confidence on this account.” 

7. Pedestria esse itinera, &c. ‘* They knew that the approaches 
by land were interrupted by arms of the sea, and that access by sea 
was difficult through our ignorance of the country and the fewness 
of harbours.” Pedest ia itinera, literally, “the foot-roads.” So 


NOTES ON THE THIRD BUOK. 305 


ravigationem impeditam, literally, ‘that navigation was embar. BG 
rassed.”” 

8. Neque nostros, &c. ‘ And they were confident, that cur ar- 
mies could not remain for any length of time among them,” &c.— 
Ac jam, ut omnia, &c. ‘And, besides, even though all things 
should turn out contrary to their expectations.” [{7ὲ is here ele- 
gantly used for guamvis. 

9. Ac longe aliam, &c. ‘“ And that the navigation was far other 
in a confined sea, than in a very wide and open ocean,” i. e., was 
very different in a confined sea from what it was in a very wide, &c. ᾿ 
The confined sea is the Mediterranean, to the navigation of which 
the Romans were accustomed. 

10. In Venetiam. The accusative implies, that they were brough: 
to the country of the Veneti from other quarters. ‘The ablative 
would have denoted, that the vessels were already at different parts 
of the coast of that country, and were merely brought together to 
some general place of assemblage. 

11, Eranthe, &c. ‘* Were such as we have already mentioned.” 

12. Injurie retentorum, &c. ‘The insolent wrong done in de- 
taining Roman knights.” -Injurie is here what grammarians term 
the plural of excellence, and hence, in translating, is entitled to an 
epithet, in order to express its force more fully. The peculiar force 
of the genitive will also be noted by the student. Cesar does not 
mean the wrong suffered by the Roman knights in their private ca- 
pacity, but the insult offered to the state by detaining its ambassadors. 
The Greek paraphrase gives the meaning very clearly; ἢ τε εἷς 
Ρωμαίους ὕβρις rod τοὺς ἱππέας Ρωμαίους κατασχεῖν. 

13. Defectio datis obsidibus. ‘ A revolt after hostages had been 
given.” The student will mark the difference between defectio and 
rebellio. ‘The former denotes a mere “ revolt,” or refusal of obedi- 
ence to established authority. Redellio, on the other hand, means 
‘*9, renewal of hostilities.” 

14. Hac parte neglecta. ‘If this part were overlooked,” i. 6. 
me movements in this part of Gaul. Strabo (4, 4, p. 195, Cas.) 
assigns a reason, for the commencement of hostilities against the 
Veneti, far different from any here mentioned by Cesar. He says 
that this nation were prepared to interfere with that commander’s 
sailing to Britain, since they had this island as an emporium or 
mart : ἕτοιμοι γὰρ ἦσαν κωλύειν τὸν εἰς τὴν Βρεττανικὴν πλοῦν, χρώμενοι τῷ 
ἐμπορίῳ. . ; 
"15, Novis rebus studere. “Are fond of change.” The refer 


806 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


5G. encé is in particular to changes of government or authority.—-J¥-2% 
γα libertati studere. ‘ Are naturally desirous of freedom ” 

57 1. Auszilio. The MSS., with only a single exception, give aus 
ilio. This exception is in the case of one of the earliest of the num 
ber, which reads in awzilio, ‘among the auxiliaries.” If severa 
MSS. confirmed this lection, observes Oudendorp, I should not con 
demn it. 

2. Cum cohortibus legronariis duodecim. Each legion was divi- 
ded mto ten cohorts. Cwsar sent, therefore, one complete legion and 
two cohorts besides. 

8. Galliam. Celtic Gaul is meant, or Gaul properly so called — 
Conjungantur. ‘Become united,” 1. e., forma union against him. 

4. Qui eam manum, &c. “Τὸ keep that force from effecting a 
junction with the rest.” Literally, to take care that that body ot 
men should be kept separated or apart.” Compare the Greek, rip 
ἐκείνων δύναμιν διείργειν. 

5. D. Brutum. Not to be confounded with M. Brutus, one of 
the conspirators against Cesar. Consult Historical Index. 

6. Situs. ‘The situations.”—Jn extremis lingulis, &c. “On 
the extreme points of tongues of land and promontories.” The lin 
gule@ are lower than the promontorizi. Compare the remark of Fes- 
tus: “ Lingua est Promontorit quogue genus non excellentis, sed mol- 
liter in planum devexi.” 

ἡ. Cum ex alto, ὅδε. When the tide had come in from the 
deep,” i. e., when it was full tide— Quod δὲ accidit, ἄς. We 
have adopted the emendation of Bertius, as proposed by him in _ 
Sallengre’s Thesaurus Ant. Rom. vol. ii., p. 948, namely, vigints 
guatuor, or XXIV., in place of the common reading, dwodecim, or 
XII. The ordinary lection is a blunder either of Cesar’s or some 
copyist’s, most probably the latter, since, where the motion of the 
water is free, as on the shores of the Atlantic Ocean, the period 
which elapses between two successive tides is never less {παν 
twelve hours and ‘eighteen minutes, nor more than twelve hours 
and forty-two minutes. Perhaps, after all, the reading of the Ox- 
ford MS. is the true one, which omits the word bis, but retains 
XII. 

8. Quod rursus, &c, ‘Because when the tide again ebbed, the 
ships were thrown upon the shoals.” With minwente supply sese. 
The student will note the expression im wadis. Casar uses this 
form and not in vada, to denote that the vessels not only struck 
upon the shoals, but remained there The expression in vada, ov 


NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


” he other hand, would refer merely to their striking. Morus, in his 
Index Lat., explains adflictari by veluti herentem teneri, but, as we 
have just remarked, this idea is rather derived from im vadis than 
from the verb itself. 

9. Utraque re. «ΒΥ either circumstance,” i. e., in either case, 
whether the tidé were high or low. 

10. Magnitudine operis. “ΒΥ the greatness of our works.”—— 
Superati. Referring to the townsmen, and equivalent to victz, 
“overcome,” or overpowered. Morus erroneously makes it the 
genitive singular, agreeing with operis in the sense of ‘‘ completed,” 
or, to use his own words, “ absoluti, ad finem perducti.” 

11. Extruso mari, &c. “The sea being forced out by a mound 
and large dams.” We have here, in reality, a species of hendiadys 
The terms agger and moles both refer to the same works, the former 
denoting their intended military use, as a mound on which to erect 
towers and plant machines ; the latter referring to their being made to 
serve also as a species of dike or dam against the waters of the ocean. 
Lipsius makes extruso equivalent here to ezcluso. In this he 1s 
wrong. Itis more properly to be explained by sabmoto ac veluti 
repulso. Compare the Greek: ἐξωσθείσης χώμασι τῆς ϑαλάσσης- 

12. Atque his, &c. ‘And these being almost made equal in 
height to the walls of the town.” His refers to the mound and 
dans, or, keeping up still the idea of a hendiadys, to the mound 
itself. 

_ 18. Appulso. “ Being brought to the spot.” Appellere is, liter- 
ally, to impel or bring to any place, by either oars or sails, or both. 
—Cujus rei, &e. “Of which kind of force they had a large sup- 
ply. Compare the Greek: αὐτῶν (scil. νεῶν) εὐποροῦντες. 

14. Magnis estibus, &c. ‘| Where the tides ran high, and 
where there were few and almost no narbours.’’ 

1. Facte armateque erant. ‘‘ Were built and’ equipped.” 
Arima, besides its warlike reference, is used by the Latin writers 
for instruments or implements of every kind, and, when applied tos 
vessel, denotes ‘the rigging and equipment, either in whole or in 
part, according to the context, 

2. Carine aliquanto planiores: “Their bottoms considerably 
flatter."—Excipere. ‘To withstand.” More literally, “to re- 
“ceive” the collision of. Compare the Greek paraphrase: frogépecw. 
_ 3. Ad quamvis, &c. “For the purpose of enduring any force 
and shock.” Contwmelia, as here applied to inanimate objects, de- 
notes any shock, brunt, or violence —Transtra pedalibus, &c. 


307 


Page 
57 


-8 


308 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


Be « The rowers’ benches, of beams a foot in-breadth, were fastened 
down with iron spikes, of the thickness of one’s thumb.” 

4. Pelles pro velis, &c. ‘For sails they had raw hides, and 
thin dressed skins.” Aluta, from alumen, “alum,” with which it 
was dressed, denotes the skin or hide after it has been converted 
into leather by the process of tanning.’ Pellis, the raw hide, or a 
skin of any kind stripped off. 

5. Lini. “Of canvass.” Literally, “ of linen."—Eo. “On 
this account.”—Quod est magis verisimile. ‘As is more likely.” 

6. Tanta oneranavium. “So heavy vessels.”—Satis commode. 
* With sufficient ease,” i. e., very readily, or easily. 

7. Cum his navibus, &c. “ The meeting of our fleet with these 
vessels was of such a nawure, that the former had the advantage in 
agility only and the working of the oars,” i. e., in engaging with 
them, our ships had no advantage but in agility, &c. | Gruter sus- 
pects that pulsu has been received into the text from a gloss in the 
margin of some MS., because one MS. has pulsu remorum incita- 
tione. His conjecture is very probably correct, as Casar, on such 
occasions, is accistomed to employ some part. of zncitare or incitatio ; 
so that the true reading here would appear to have been incitatione 
“emorum, or rather remorum incitatione. In either case, whether 
we have pulsu or incitatione, the literal reference is to the impulse 
given to the vessel by the oars, which we have rendered freely by 
the term “ working.” 

8. Reliqua. ‘All other things.”— Pro. “ Considering.”— _ 
Illis. Referring to the Gauls. ; 

9. Rostro. “ With their beak.” Ships of war had their prows 
armed witha sharp beak, usually covered with brass, with which 
they endeavoured to run into their antagonists’ vessel. 

10. Facile telum adjiciebatur. ‘‘ Was a dart easily thrown so 
as to reach.” Adjiciebatur is equivalent here to jaciebatur ad. 

11. Minus commode, &c. ‘They were less easily held by the 
grappling irons,” i. e., the ships of the Veneti were too high to al- 
low the grappling irons of the Roman vessels to be conveniently ap- 
plied. We have given copulis (from copula) instead of the common 
teading scopulis. It is difficult to comprehend what the height of 
the Gallic vessels had to do with the rocks, but it is very easy to 
perceive the hearing which it has as regards the application of grape 
pling irons. The reading copulis rests on the authority of the Pal- 
atine MS., and was first suggested by Hotomannus. It has been 
approved of by Bentley, Davies, Oudendorp, Morus, and many 


NOTES ON THE THIRD ΒΟΟΚ 


others. Scaliger, in order to save the common lection, conjectured 
inrommode in place of commode, but the original difficulty is not 
completely obyiated by this emendation. Scaliger’s reading, how- 
ever, was followed by many editors until the time of Clark, who 
cestored’ commode. 

12. Et se vento dedissent. ‘These words labour very justly un- 
der the suspicion of being a gloss, and, as such, they are enclosed 
within brackets by Oudendorp, in his smaller edition. 

13. In vadis consisterent tutius. ‘Could lie with more safety 
among the shallows.” 

14. Casus. ‘'The chances,” or dangers. — Extimescendi. 
“ Greatly to be feared.” 

15. Neque his noceri posse. ‘‘ Nor could any serious injury be 
done them.”  Noceri is here used impersonally.—Expectandum. 
The common text has expectandam, for which we have given expec- 
tandum, with Drakenborch, on MS. authority. Consult Drakend. 
ad Liv. 40, 38. 

16. Paratissime, &c. ‘In the best order, and the best prepa- 
red with every species of equipment.” Arma here refers to the sails, 
ropes, and other things of the kind, not toarms. The Greeks use 
ὅπλα frequently in the same way: ὅπλα, τὰ τῆς νεὼς σχοινία. 

17. Quam rationem pugne insisterent. ‘** What mode of fighting 


309 


Page. 
58 


they should adopt.” Ciacconius suggests instituerent for insiste- - 


rent, but there is no necessity for the change. As Oudendorp re- 
marks, the verb insistere involves the idea of ardour, zeal, and the 
"most intense application to what we have in hand. 

1. Turribus autem excitatis. ‘* While if towers should be raised.” 
Snips, when about to engage, had towers erected on them, whence 
stones and missive weapons were discharged from engines.’ 

2. Satis commode. ‘ With sufficient effect.”—Gravius accide- 
rent‘ Fell with greater force.” 

3. Falces preacute. ‘“ Hooks with sharp edges towards the 
points.” A description of these is given by Vegetius (4, 46), ‘ Falx 
dicitur acutissimum ferrum, curvatum ad similitudinem falcis, quod 
contis longioribus inditum, collatorios funes, quibus antenna sus- 
penditur, repente precidit,” &c. 

4. Muralium falcium. “Mural hooks,” i. ¢., hooks used for 
' pulling down the walls of besieged towns. Strabo calls them 
. δορυδρέπανα. 

_ 5. Comprehensi adductique erant. ‘“ Were grappled and pulled 
\owards us.” 


39 


810 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK; 


5g. 6. Armamentisque. ‘And rigging.” The term armamenta 
here refers to the ropes, sail-yards, &c.—Omnis usus navium 

All advantage from their ships.” 

7. Reliquum erat certamen, &c. ‘The contest afterward de- 
pended on valour.” Literally, ‘the rest of the contest,” &e. _ 

8. U nullum, ὅδε. ‘So that no action a little braver tnan crdi- 
nary could escape observation.” : 

9. Dejectis. The sail-yards were thrown down (i. e., fell by 
reason of the ropes being cut), either upon the deck of the vessel, 
or into the sea. The common reading, disjectis, is erroneous, and 
does not suit the case. Compare the Greek paraphrase, καταδληθέντων. 

10. Cum singulas, ὅς. ‘ When two and three of our ships, at 
a time, had surrounded a single one of the enemy’s.” Some editors 
erronevusly refer bine ac terne naves to the Gallic vessels, and sin- 
gulas to the Roman, giving cum the meaning of “although.” The 
Greek paraphrast understands the passage correctly : δύο ἣ τρεῖς τῶν 
“Ρωμαίων νῆες μίαν τῶν πολεμίων περιΐστασιν. 

11. Transcendere in hostewm naves. ‘To board the enemies’ 
ships.” 

12. Quo ventus ferebat. ‘Whither the wind bore them.’— 
Malacia, ac tranquillitas. “Calm and stillness.” Compare Fes- 
tus: “Flustra dicuntur cum in mari fluctus non moventur, guam 
Gre@ci μαλακίαν vocant. 

13. Singulas consectati, ὅτε. ‘‘ Having pursued, took them ‘ene 
by one.”—Ut. “Insomuch that.”—Hora guarta. Answering to 
ten o’clock in the morning, according to our mode of reckoning 
time. , 

_14. Gravioris etatis. “Of more advanced years.” ὙΠῸ literal 
reference in gravioris is to the increasing burden of years.—Ali« 
quid consilii aut dignitatis. ‘+ Aught of wisdom or respectability.” 
—Navium quod ubique fuerat. “ What of ships they had anywhere 
possessed.” :Α δ Ss τη 

60 1. In quos co gravius, &c. “ Cesar determined to punish them 
with the greater severity.” ' 

2. Sub corona vendidit. ‘He sold as slaves.” Various ex+ 
planations are given to this phrase, some referring it to the circle 
or ring (corona) of Roman soldiers, who stood ‘around the captives 
during the sale ; others to the circumstance of the captives being 
ranged in a circle, the better to be inspected by purchasers ; and 
others again explain it by the nersons who were sold wearing gar 
lands on their heads. This iast appears to be the true reason 


NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 3il 


rom the language of Celius Sabinus, and Cato, as quoted by Aulus GO 
Gellius (7, 4). The former remarks, “ Szcudi antiquitus, manczpia, 

jure belli capta, coronis induta veniebant, et idcirco dicebantur sub 
corona venire.”’ So also Cato: “ Ut populus sua opera potius ob 

rem bene gestam coronatus supplicatum eat, quam re male gesta 
coronatus veneat.” 

3. Quintus Titurius, &c. Compare chapter 11. 

4. Atque his paucis diebus. ‘* A few days before also.” Liter- 
δ. ‘within these few days.”—Aulercs Eburovices. 'There were 
four nations or tribes of the Aulerci.. Consult Geographical Index, 

5. Perditorum hominum. ‘Of men of desperate fortunes.” 
Literally, “ of ruined men.” 

6. Idoneo omnibus rebus. ‘ Convenient for all things.” Com- 
pare the Greek paraphrase, πρὸς πάντα ἐπιτηδείῳ, and the explanation 
of Morus: “ Idoneo omnibus rebus, ratione omniwm rerum.” 

7. Duum. « Old form for duorum. 

8. Nonnihil carperetur. ‘ Was in some degree carped at,” i. 
e., censured, found fault with—Prebuit. ‘‘ Gave rise to.” 

9. Eo absente. ‘In the absence of that individual.” Alluding 
ο Cesar.—Legaio. Ciacconius thinks legato superfluous here, but 
t is required, in fact, by the opposition of “gui summam imperii 
teneret.” 

10. Hac confirmata, &c. ‘ Having confirmed the enemy in their 
opinion of his cowardice.” Literally, “ this opinion of his cowardice 
being confirmed.” — Auzilii causa. ‘Among the auxiliaries.” 
Literally, ‘“ for the sake of aid.” 

11. Proponit. ‘Makes known to them.” Literally, ‘lays pe- 
fore them.”—Quilus angustiis. ‘By what difficulties.” —Neque 
longius abesse, quin, &c. ‘ And that at no more distant period 
than the very next night, Sabinus intends to lead forth his army 
secretly from the camp,” ὅθ. More literally, ‘ and that it was not 
farther off, but that on the next night Sabinus intends,” &c. The 
comparative form longius alters somewhat the usual force of the 
phrase. ‘The ordinary phraseology is as follows: “ Haud multum 
abfuit quin interficeretur.” He wanted very little of being slain,” 
i. 6., was on the point of being slain.—Non ‘esta abest quin faciat. 
He is very near doing it.” 

1, Multe res. ‘‘ Many circumstances.” Dio Cassius is here 6 ἢ 
directly at variance with Cesar, for he informs us, that the Gauls 
acted on this occasion without any reflection at all, being sated at 
the time with food and drink : πάνυ γάρ τοι deaxopets καὶ τῆς τροφῆς καὶ 


"οὔ ποτοῦ ἦσαν. 


Ee 


312 


Page 
61 


NOTZS ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


2. Perfuge@ confirmatio. ‘The positive assertion of the de 
serter.”—Jnopia cibariorum. Compare note 1. 

3. Spes Veneticr belli. ‘The expectations they had formed 
trom the war of the Veneti,” i. e., of Casar’s being defeated by 
them. They were not aware that this war had already been brought 
to a close. 

4. Non prius Viridovicem, &c. ‘They do not allow Viridovix 
and the other officers to Jeave the council, before,” &c. 

5. Curciter passus mille. ‘For about a mile.”—Magno cursu. 
“With great speed.”—Quam minimum spatii. “As little time 
as possible.” 

6. Exanimati. ‘ Outof breath.” 2zxanimatus, in other authors, 
generally has the meaning of “alarmed,” ‘in consternation.” 
The literal reference, however, is the same in either case, namely, 
that of excessive palpitation, or a difficulty in drawing the breath, 
whether the result of fear or exhaustion. 

7. Integris viribus. ‘* With their strength still fresh.”—Paucos 
“Βαϊ few.” 

8. Sabinus. Supply certzor factus est. 

9. Nam ut ad bella suscipienda, &c. Compare with this the 


| language of Livy: “ Gallos primo impetu feroces esse, guos susti- 


neri satis sit ; eorum corpora intolerantissima laboris atque estus 
fluere, primaque prelia plus quam virorum, postrema minus quam 


feminarum esse.” 


62 


10. Minime resistens. ‘‘ By no means firm.” More literally, 
“by no means capable of resistance.” 

11. Ex tertia parte Gallie est estimanda. ‘Is to be reckoned 
as the third part of Gaul.” We have an expression here (ex tertia 
parte) which is far from being either elegant or usual. If the text 
be correct, about which, however, there is considerable doubt, ex 
tertia parte must be regarded as equivalent to pro tertia parte. 
Some MSS. give Gallia instead of Gallie, a reading which is very 
far from beipg a bad one. 

12. Paucis ante armis. ‘The event here alluded to happened in 
the war with Sertorius, whose side the Aquitani favoured. The 
Sertorian war had been ended twenty-seven years.—-Lucius Manil- 
ius. One of the MSS. gives Lucius Manlius, and the Greek para. 
phrase has Λούκιυς Μάλλιος, Lemaire reads Lucius Mallius. 

1. Que sunt civitates. ‘‘ Which are cities.” Civitas generally 
has the meaning of “ἃ state,” but here that of wrbs.—His regio 
nibus. [Referring to Aquitania, where Crassus was carrying on his 


NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 313 


gperaticns. The common test had Que sunt civitates, Gallia pro- ἮΝ . 
cincia finitime, ex his regionibus ; but, as this was geographically 

false, the cities in question lying, not in Aquitania, but in the prov- 

ince itself, Ciacconius, by omitting ex, and changing the punctuation, 

gave us what is now the received and true reading. 

2. Quo plurimum valebant. ‘In which they were very power- 
fal.” 

3. Tandem. We have adopted here the reading of several MSS. 
and early editions in place of amen, the common lection, and have, 
with Giani, placed a period after cwperent, where the other edi- 
iions have a colon. ‘Those who retain ¢amen give it the force of 
tandem, instances of which usage are occasionally found. It is bet- 
ter, however, to make the actual change at once, of tandem for ta- 
men, when we can do so on MSS. authority. Scaliger conjectures 
tandem tamen. The Greek paraphrast has τέλος, which furnishes an 
additional argument in favour of tandem. 

4. Cuniculis ad aggerem, &c. ‘“ Mines having been worked up 
to our mound and vinee.” ‘The object of these mines was to de- 
stroy the Roman works, by either drawing away the earth from the 
mound, or by.first propping up the roof of the mine with wooden 
supports, and then setting fire to these, in order that, when the props 
were burnt through, the superincumbent mass, and, along with it, 
the Roman works, might fall in. 

5. Cujus rei, &c. ‘In which all the Aquitani are by far the 
most expert.”—Aerari@ secture. ‘Copper mines.” The com- 
mentators make a very great difficulty here about the true reading, 
and look upon sectwra, in the sense of “a mine,” as an ἅπαξ 
λεγόμενον. The truth is, hewever, we may very easily obtain this 
meaning from sectwra, if we only bear in mind its derivation from 
seco, for it will denote a place where they cut and follow the veins’ 
or lodes of copper. (Compare Gesner, Thesaur. L. L. 5. v.) 
Those who are in favour of reading stricture find it no easy matter 
to fix its meaning in the present case. Strictwra, according to 
Nonius (1, 77, and 12, 23), properly signifies a spark that flies off 
from a piece of metal’struck with the hammer while red hot. It is 
then applied to a mass of metal in the furnace, and also to a mass 
. of unwrought metal, and it is from this last that a signification is 

still farther sought to be obtained, about the correctness of which 
‘we may well entertain doubts, namely, “a mass of earth and stone 
_ from which ore is obtained by means of the furnace.” This is the 
meaning which the advocates for stricture wish to give it in the 


914 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


δ present case. Another reading is structure, which 15 certamly f 
superior to strictur@, and may, after all, be the true lection, for it 1s 
found in some of the MSS. 

6. Nihil his rebus profict posse. ‘That no advantage could be 
derived by them from these things.” δ 

7. In ea re intentis. “ Were wholly engaged in this matter.” 

8. Cum sexcentis devotis. ‘* With six hundred devoted follow- 
ers, whom they call Soldurz.” There is some doubt whether we 
ought to read here Soldurios or Saldunas. . The term Soldurii is 
supposed to be of Celtic origin, soldure, and the same with the 
Welsh sawldwr, with which terms also the French soldat is con- 
nected, although some would derive it from the pay received, ὦ so- 
kedis, vel a soldo. The other reading, Saldunas, finds some support 
from the language of Atheneus (6, 54), who, in quoting from Nico- 
faus Damascenus, calls the personsreferred to in our text Σιλοδούνους, 
which Schweighaeuser, however, has changed to Σιλοδούρους, in 
order to reconcile it with the received text of Cesar. It is worthy 
of remark, moreover, that in the Basque language Saldi means “a 
horse,” and Salduna “ἃ cavalier.”’ Still, as Σιλοδούρους is ex- 
plamed in Athenzus by εὐχολιμαίους, which is equivalent to the 
Latin devotos, the reading Soldurios must not be disturbed. Con- 
sult Thierry, Hist. des Gaulois, vol ii., p. 14, and 391, in notis, and 
Adelung, Gloss. vol. vi., p. 277. 

9. Quorwm hec est conditio. ‘ The condition of whose associa- 
tion is this.” i 

10. Aut sibi, &c. “ΟΥ̓ make away with themselves.” The 
primitive meaning of consciscere is to determine, or resolve, after 
previous deliberation either with one’s self or another. It then gets 
the additional signification of “to put in execution, to bring about 
what has been determined upon.” Hence the phrase consciscere 
mortem sili, “to lay violent hands upon one’s self,” is, well explain- 
ed by Forcellini, ‘‘ nempe exsequi id quod deliberaveris et decre 
veris.” 

§3 .-- Cum tis Adcantuannus. These words are here added, for 
the sake of perspicuity, after the long parenthesis which intervenes, 
and hence the words Adcantuannus cum sexcentis devotis, in the 
beginning of the chapter, ‘stand, as it were, absolutely. 

2. Tamen uti, &c. ‘Obtained, notwithstanding, permizsion 
from Crassus to avail himself of the same terms of surrender with 
the rest.” 

8. Barbari. _‘‘ These barbarous tribes.’’ Referring to the Vo 


NOTES. ON THE THIRD BOOK. . si 


vates and Tarusates.— Ei natura loci et manu. ‘‘ By both the πα. 63 
ture of its situation and the hand of man,”’ i. e., both by nature and 
art. 

4. Paucis diebus quibus, &c. ‘Ina few days after the Romans 
had come thither.” The relative is here employed, agreeing with 
diebus, in place of the more usual form postquam or ex quo (Zumpt 
1,. G. p. 307). With ventum est supply a Romanis, or a nostris. 

δ. Citerioris Hispanie. Hither Spain, the same with Hispania 
Tarraconensis, may be said, in general language, to have formed 
the northern part of the country, comprehending an extent equal 
to three fourths of modern Spain. *The remaining part was called 
Ulterror, or Farther. The limits of each, however, are given with 
more aceuracy in the Geographical Index. 

6. Magna cum auctoritate. ‘With great confidence,” i. e., 
with a high opinion of theireown resources. Compare the expla- 
nation of Morus: “ Cum opinione majoris dignitatis auctarumque 
virmm.” 

7. Quinto Sertorio. The famous commander.—Onines annos . 
“ During all the years of his warfare in Spain.”—Summamque sci- 
entiam, &c. They were thought to possess great military skill from 
their having served under so able a commander, and for so great a 
length of time. 

8. Consuetudine Populi Roman. ‘Following the custom of the 
Roman people.” They had learned this under Sertorius.— Loca 
capere, &c. ‘ Begin by selecting proper ground, fortifying a camp,” 
ἄς. By loca is meant ground fit for an encampment. With re- 
gard to the use of instituo in the sense of incipio, compare Quintil. 
1, 5, 63, and Burmann, ad loc. 

9. Facile. ‘ With safety.” Equivalent here to tuto. Com- 
pare the Greek paraphrast : ἀσφαλῶς ye. 

10. Hostem et vagari, &c. ‘That the enemy both roamed st 
large over the country, and possessed themselves of the passes, and 
ret, at the same time, left a sufficient guard for theircamp.” Qbsi- 
dére is here ἃ verb of the third conjugation, from obsido, not obsideo. 

Ll. Duplici acie instituta. The usual arrangement, on the part 
of the Romans, was three lines. On the present occasion, however, 
_ only two were formed, as the Roman army was inferior in num 
bers to that of the enemy: and, besides, the mountainous nature of 
be country enabled Crassus to dispense with tke usual order of 
fattle. 

12. auailiis The auxiliary forces were usually stationed on 

Exr2 


916 NOTES ON THE THIRD BUOK. 


63 ‘the wings ; here, however, they occupy the centre, because Crassus 
did not place much reliance upon them. 

19, Sub sarcinis. Compare note 11, page 42.—Inferiores anv 
mo. ‘Depressed in spirit.” Compare the Greek paraphaase ; 
ἀθυμοτάτοις. 

ἢ 1. Cum sua cunctatione, &c. ‘ When the enemy had, by their 
own delay, and the opinion which was now entertained of their 
cowardice, made our soldiers the more eager for battle.” The 
commonly received reading is timidiores hostes (i. 6.) hostes timidi- 
ures jam facti), the adjective timidiores agreeing with hostes in the 
nominative. This reading, although it has the sanction of some 
great names, appears to us a very inferior one, and not much in uni- 
son with the context. We have not hesitated, therefore, to substi- 
tute timoris, the emendation of Robert Stephens and Vossius, of 
which Oudendorp thinks highly, although he retains ¢imidiores. By 
opimone timgris is meant the opinion, which the Roman soldiers 
began to entertain of the enemy’s cowardice, from seeing them, al- 
though superior in numbers, keeping in their camp; and this lection 
receives support also from the Greek paraphrase : ἢ φόθου παρεῖχον 
δόξῃ, which is equivalent to τῇ φόθου ἣν παρεῖχον δόξῃς Compare also 
the language of Julius Celsus: ‘“ Romani hostium tarditatem non 
consilio imputantes, sed pavori,” &c. 

2. Quibus ad pugnam, &c. Compare note 12, page 63.— Spe- 
ciem atque opinionem, &c. ‘Gave rise to the appearance and 
opinion of their being actually engaged in the fight,” i. e., produced 
the appearance, and gave rise to the opinion on the part of the en- 
emy, of their being actually combatants. 

3. Constanter ac non timide. “Steadily and boldly.” The 
Greek paraphrast either follows a different readsng, or else very 
strangely mistakes the meaning of constanter, for he renders it by 
φρονίμως. ͵ 

4. Non frustra acciderent. “Fell not without effect.”—A} 
Decumana porta. “In the quarter of the Decuman gate.” As 
the Gallic camp, on this occasion, was fortified after the Roman 
manner, it had the same number of gates, and in the same quarters. 
ILence the name ‘‘ Decuman gate” applied to the entrance in the rear. 

δ. Intrite ab labore. “Not fatigued by any previous labour.” 
The common text has integra, but this sayours of a gloss. Intrita 
is equivalent with non trite, or non defatigate. A large number 
of MSS. have interrite, but this appears to have arisen from a cor 
tuption of intrite. 


NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK 


6. Ad eas munitiones. ‘To that part of the enemy’s works.” 
alluding to the fortifications near the Decuman gate. 

7. His prorutis. ‘These being pulled down.” The common 
editions hive proruptis and perruptis, especially the latter. Pro- 
rutis was first given by Faernus from one of his MSS., and has 
since been adopted into the best texts. It is far more graphic and 
vivid than either of the other two readings, and is, moreover, in ac- 
cordance with the Greek paraphrase, which has καταδαλόντες. 

8. Plane ab iis videri posset. ‘It could be clearly seen by 
éhem,” i. e., the movement on the part of the Romans could be 
clearly discovered by the enemy. 

9. Intenderunt. . “Strove.” This is the reading of nearly all 
the MSS. and early editions. The common text has contenderunt, 
‘hastened.”” The Greek paraphrase has ἐπεχείρησαν, in accordame 
with our lection. ¥ 

10. Multa nocte. ‘Late at night,” i. e., after much of the 
night had passed. 

1. Supererant. ‘ Alone remained.” 

2. Qua longe alia ratione, &c. ‘“ Who resolved to carry on the 
war in a very different manner from the rest of the Gauls.” The 
expression Jedlwm agere, which rests on MSS. authority, is rarer and 
more elegant than bellum gerere, the reading of the common text. 
Thus Pomponius Mela, 1, 16, “ Ut aliena etiam bella mercede age- 
rent ;”’ and Quintilian, 10, 1, “ Quis enim caneret bella melius quam 
gui sic egerit.” 

3. Continentes. ‘Extensive.’ The Greek paraphrast takes 
continentes here in the sense of “‘ contiguous to their own country.” 
The term is certainly susceptible of this meaning, but the other sig- 
nification is more natural in the present instance. 

4. Longius, &c. ‘ Having pursued them too far, amid the more 
intricate parts.”—Deperdiderunt. Some MSS. give disperdiderunt 
One of the Oxford MSS. has desideraverunt, which is rather an in- 
trrpretation of deperdiderunt. 

_ 5. Inermibus imprudentibusque. ‘‘ While unarmed and off their 
guard,” i. e., while occupied in felling the trees of the forest, and 
unprovided, consequently, for any regular resistance. 

6. Materiam. ‘Timber.’ This term is elsewhere used in the 
same sense, or in that of “wood,” by Casar. Compare also Cur 
tins, 6, 6, 28: “* Multam materiam ceciderat miles.” 

7 Conversam ad hostem. “Directly facing the enemy.” —Exz- 


317 


Page. 
64 


ἐν 


«18 NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK. 


65 s.uebat.  Piled it up.” The timber was to supply the place of ἃ 
regular rampart. ὡς 

σ. Magno spatio confecto. “A large space being cleared” 
Literally, ‘‘ being completed,” or “ finished,” i. e., a large numbes 
of trees having been felled. 

9. Extrema impedimenta. “ The rear of their baggage.” —Den- 
stores silvas. ‘Still thicker parts of the woods.” 

10. Sub pellibus. “In tents.” Literally, “ under the skins.” 
The tents of the Roman soldiers were covered with skins. In 
winter quarters huts were erected. Canvass does not appear to 
have been employed until a comparatively late period. Lzpsius, 
Mil. Rom. lib. 5, dial. 5. 

11. Que proxime bellum fecerant. ‘* Which had made war upon 
nim last.”  Bellum facere is here put for bellum inferre; thus, B. 
G. 7, 2, “ Principesque se ex omnibus bellum fucturos pollcentur.” 


BOOK IV. 





t. Cnew Pompeio, &c. B. C. 55, A. U. C. 699.—Germani. 64 
* A people of Germany.”—Et etiam Tenchtheri. ‘These were also 
& German tribe. 

2. Quo Rhenus influit. ‘‘ Where the Rhine flows into it,” ie, 
near the mouth of that river. y 

3. Centum pagos. ‘A hundred cantons.”—Ezx quibus, ὅτε. 
‘From each of which they led forth annually, beyond their confines, 
athousand armed men,” &c. £ /finibus is equivalent here to extra 
patriam.—Bellandi causa. We have retained causa, though it is 
omitted by some MSS., and though the omission is approved of by 
Oudendorp and others. For instances of this ellipsis, compare 
chap. 17, near its close, and also B. G. 5, 8, and consult Ruddi- 
man, Instit. 2, 2, vol. ii., p. 245, and Perizon. ad Sanct, Min. 4, 4. 

4. Sic neque agricultura, &c. “ In this way neither is agricul- 
ture, nor are the art and practice of war, intermitted,” i. e., dis- 

‘continued, or forgotten. 

δ. Privati ac ‘separati agri, &c. Tacitus makes a similar re- 
mark: M. G. 3,9, “ Arva per annos mutant, et superest ager” 
—Incolendi causa. ‘For the sake of a residence.” 

6. Maximam partem. “For the most part.” Supply secun- 
dum. A Hellenism of frequent recurrence in Cesar— Multumque 
sunt in venationibus. ‘Are much addicted to hunting.” Liter- 
ally, “are much in hunts,” i. e., are much engaged in them. 

7. Nullo officio, &c. ““ Accustomed to the control of no rules 
o1 duty or of education.”—Alit. ‘“ Nourishes,” i. e., increases.— 
Et immani corporum, &c. ‘“* And makes them men of prodigious 
size of body.” Scaliger rejects homines contrary to the. MSS. 

_ The Greek paraphrase sanctions its being retained : καὶ πελωρίους, 
ὡς εἰπεῖν, μεγέθους ἄνδρας παρέχει. 
8. Locis frigidissimis. “ In the coldest parts of their country,” 
i. €., in the parts farthest to the north, and the most exposed to the 
rigours of their climate.-—Exigutatem, ‘ Scantiness,”—Aperta. 
“ Exnosed,” i. e , in a state of nudity. - 


320 NOTES ON ἘΠῚ FOURTH BOOK. 


Page. 


67 


9. Que bello ceperint, &c.. The order is, ut habeast (illos) qua 
bys vendant (ea) gue ceperint bello. ‘ 

10. Quznetiam jumentis, &c. ‘The Germans, moreover, d3 
not use imported cattle, in which the Gauls take the greatest delight, 
and which they procure at an extravagant price.” All the MSS. 
give importatis his, but his is wanting nm some of the earlier edi- 
dons. Oudendorp, therefore, very neatly conjectures 7mportatitis, 
which he introduces into the text of his smaller edition, and in 
which he is followed by Oberlin. We have adopted the conjecture 
without.any hesitation. Bentley, however, is in favour of importatis 
omitting Ais, and this reading is given by many editors. 

1. Sed que sunt, &c. The grammatical construction is as fol 
lows: Sed (quod attinet ad) parva atque deformia (jumenta) que 
nata sunt apud eos, effictunt quotidiana exercitatione ut hec sint 
sunmi laboris. In rendering, however, into our idiom, it will be 


- neater to translate without reference to the actual ellipsis of quod 


attinet ad: ‘But the small and ill-shaped cattle which are bred 
among them, these they render, by daily exercise, capable of en- 
during the greatest toil.” 

2. Parva atque deformia. The common text has prava atque 
deformia, which savours strongly of a pleonasm. We have, there- 
fore, adopted parva in place of prava, which is the reading of Ou- 
dendorp’s smaller edition, and is given also by eight MSS. The 
Greek paraphrast, moreover, has μικρὰς, and Tacitus (M. G. 5), in 
speaking of the German cattle, says expressly that they were for the’ 
most part of small size: “" plerwmque improcera.” 

3. Turpius aut imertius. “More shameful or spiritless.””— 
Ephippiis. ‘“ Housings.” The term ephippium does not denote a 
saddle, but a cloth laid on the back of a horse (ἐφ᾽ ἵππου). Saddles 
were not used by the ancients. It is extremely probable, that they 
were not invented until the middle of the fourth century of our era 
The earliest proof of their use is an order of the Emperor Theodo- 
sius, A. D. 385, by which those who wished to ride post-horses 
were forbidden to use saddles that weighed more than sixty pounds, 
Codex Theodos. 8, 5, 47.—Beckmann’s History of Inventions, vol. 
ii., p. 251, seqq. 

4. Itaque ad quemvis, &c. “And hence they dare, however 
few they may be, to advance against any number of cavalry that 
use housings.” ° ΄ 

5. Importari non sinunt. ΑἹ ἃ later period, in the time of Ta- 
citus, the Germans along the Rhine purchased wines from the Ro- 
man traders. Tacit. M. G. 23 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 321 


Page 
Ὁ. Publice. ‘Ina public point of view,” i. e., to the state at §& 


sarge.—Vacare agros. “ For the Jands to lie desolate,” i. e., ur- 
inhabited and waste. Literally, ‘to be empty.”—Hac re signifi- 
cari. ‘‘ That by this it is shown.” | 

7, Civitatium. The common form is civitatum, but many ex 
amples of genitives plural in wm, where the rules of the gramma- 
rians would lead us to expect the termination in wm, may be found 
in Vossius, Anal. 2, 14, and Ruddiman, Instit. Ἱ, 2, 59, in notis, 
vol. i., p. 93. 

8. Ad alteram partem, &c. ‘On the other side the Ubii are 
next to them.” More literally, “the Ubii come up to the other 
side,” i. e., are in their immediate vicinity. 

9. Quorum fuit civitas, &c. ‘ Whose state was at one time ex 
sensive and flourishing, considering the condition of the Germans,” 
i. e., who once possessed an extensive and flourishing state for Ger 
mans. More literally, ‘as the state of the Germans is.” 

10. Et paulo, quam sunt, &c. The true reading here is ex 
tremely doubtful, owing to the discrepancy of the MSS. and edi 
tions. The generally received lection is et paulo, quam sunt ejus- 
dem generis, et ceteris humaniores. Now to this there are two 
serious objections ; one, that by it two different constructions are 
joined with one and the same comparative, of which but a very few 
instances can be found elsewhere ; and-the other, that by (homines) 
ejusdem generis, and ceteris,- the very same persons are meant, 
namely, the Germans ; for it is absurd to say, that by the former of 
these expressions the Ubii are meant, since Cesar would make them, 
in that event, a little more civilized than themselves! We have 
adopted, therefore, the emendation of Bentley. By celert ejusdem 
generis are meant the rest of the German nation. 

11, Amplitudinem gravitatemque cwitatis. ‘The extent and 
populousness of their state,” i. e., the state of the Ubii. Gravita- 
tem is here equivalent to frequentiam. 

12. Humiliores iufirmioresque. The former epithet refers to 
the diminution of their amplitudo, which embraces the ideas of both 
extent of territory and abundance of resources ; the latter alludes 
to che lessening of their numbers. 

13. In eadem causa. ‘Tn a similar case,” i. e., similarly situ- 
ated, subject to the same treatment from the Suevi as that which 
the Ubtihad endured. Compare the Greek paraphrase " ταὐτὸ τούτοις 
εἱ Οὐσιπετεῖς τὲ και of Τέγχθεροι ἔπαθον... 


322 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


πὴ 14. Quas regiones. "ΓΏΟΒΘ narnely in tke vicinity of the Rhine 
—Aditu. ‘At the approach.” Compare the Greek, ἐφόδῳ. 

15. Demigraverant. We have adopted the piuperfect, as reccm- 
mended by Morus, instead of the perfect, as given in the common 
text. The former of these tenses harmonzies better with the context. 

§9 1. Rursus reverterunt. A pleonasm, of which examples often 
occur in the best writers: thus, Curtius, 3, 11, 14, “ Rursus im 
prelium redeunt ;” and Petronius, c. 10, “* Rursus in memoriam 
revocatus.” 

2. Quieta in suis sedibus. These words are not in the common 
text. They were first restored by Oudendorp, from MSS. 

3. Reliquam partem hems, &c. “ They lived, for the remain- 
der of the winter, on their provisions,” i. e., on the provisions 
which they, the Menapii, had collected for their own consumption. 
Aluerunt se, literally, ‘they maintained,” or ‘supported them 
selves.” As regards the use of copis, here, in the sense of * pro- 
visions,’’ compare Tacitus, Ann. 15, 16: “ Contraque prodiderit 
Corhulo, Parthos inopes copiarum, et, pabulo atirito, relicturos op- 
pugnationem.” 

4. Infirmitatem. ‘The fickleness.”—Moviles. “ Changeable.” 
Nihil his committendum. ‘That no trust should be reposed in 


them,” i. e., that none of his plans ought to be made known te 
them, my that their fidelity and attachment ought not to be taken 
for granted. 


5. Est autem hoc Gallice consuetudinis. “For this is one of 
the Gallic customs.” More literally, ‘‘ this appertains,” or “ be- 
longs to Gallic custom,” i. e., forms a part of it; is one of their 
customs. 

6. Vulgus circumsistat. ‘The mob gather around.” —Pro 
nuntiare. ‘*'To declare.” A 

7. His rumoribus, &c. “Influenced by these reports and heat 
says, they often concert measures respecting the most importaht 
affairs.” Literally, ‘* enter into consultations.” —Z vestigio. “In- 
stantly.” 

8. Cum incertis rumoribus serviant. “Since they are mere 
slaves to uncertain rumours,” i. e., have blind faith in them.—ZE Ὁ 
plerique ad voluntatem, &c. ‘ And since most persons give them 
false answers adapted to their wishes.” More literally, “answer ἡ 
things feigned according to their wish,” i. 6.» feigned designedly’ ‘te 
please them. 

9. Ne graviori bello occurreret, ‘That he might not meet witb 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 323 


a mcre formidable war (than he had originally expected),” 1. e., be G9 
involved in a more formidable one. The phraseology here emploved 
by Cesar is equivalent to “ nein gravius bellum-incideret.” Cesar 
feared lest the Gauls, with their known fickleness, should make 
common cause against him along with the Germans. 

10. Facta. ‘Had been already done,” i. e., had already taken 
place. Compare the Greek: συμδεδηκότα ἣδη. 

11. Ad Germanos. Referring to the Usipetes and’ Tenchthert. 
—Uti ab Rheno discederent. ‘To leave the vicinity of the Rhine,” 
i. e., toadvance into Gaul. Compare the language of Celsus, c. 65. 
“ Seque inferrent in intima Galharum.” 

12. Dissimulanda sili. ‘ Should be concealed by him.” Com 
pare the Greek paraphrase: κρυπτέα ἡγήσατο εἶναι. 

1. Resistere. Supply tis.—Neque deprecari. ‘ And not to sup- '7Q 
plicate for peace.”” Compare the Greek : μήτε καθικετεύειν.---- Venis- 
se. Supply se, and compare the previous chapter, “ invitatosque 
cos,” ἅτε. 

2. Suam gratiam. “Their friendship.”—Vel sibi, &c. “ Let 
them either assign lands to them.” 

3. Eos tenere. ‘To retain those subject to them.”—Possede- 
runt. he subjunctive is here employed, as inditating what they, the 
speakers, asserted of themselves. So again possint expresses their 
own opinion, not that of Cesar also. 

4. Concedere. “ Yielded,” i. e., acknowledged themselves in- 
ferior to.— Ne dii quidem, &c. Compare the Homeric ἀντίθεος, as 
applied by the poet to his heroes.—JIn terris. “ΟἹ the earth.” 

5. Exitus. ‘‘ The conc’usion.”—Neque verum esse. “That it 
neither was right. Verwm here denotes what is right, just, or 
yroper. Compare Horace, Sat. 2,3: “An acunque, facit Me- 
renas, te quoque verum est?” and again, Epist. 1, 7: “ὁ Metiri ss 
awemque suo modulo ac pede verum est.” 

6. Neque ullos, &c. ‘Nor were there any lands vacant in 
Gaul.”—Sine injuria. “ Without injury,” i. e., without positive 
injustice to the’Gauls, or injury of some kind to the Roman sway. 
_-Gint. “ Are,” i. e., are, as he informs them. 

7. Ab iis. ‘“ From them,” i. e., from the Ubii. The common 
text has ab Ubiis. We have adopted, however, the conjecture of 
Brutus, which Oberlin erroneously ascribes to Morus. The Greek 
pa.aphrase accords with this: παρ᾽ αὐτῶν. 

“8. Hos expectari equites. ‘“ That the return of this body of cav 


alry was only waited for.” 
F re 


894 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


Page. 
1) 9. Vosego. This name is variously written: Vosegus, Vogesws 


and Vosegus. We have given the preference to Vosegus, as sane 
tioned by MSS., by the language of an ancient inscription, and the 
uSage of writers in the middle ages. Consult Venant. Fortunat. 
ἡ. 4, and Greg: Turon, 10, 10, as cited by Cellarius, Geog. Ant. 
vol. ii., p. 141. Cortius, however, prefers Vogesus (ud Lacan. 1, 
397), but consult Benther on the other side. (Animadv. Hist. α. 
5, Ὁ. 75.) εἰ 

10. Et parte quadam, &c. We have adopted here the Bipom 
reading with Oberlin, Morus, Lemaire, and Daehne. Oudendory. 
gives a very different lection, and one far mferior, as follows : in- 
sulamque efficit Batavorum, in Oceanum influit, neque longius ar 
Oceano millibus passuum octoginia in Rhenum transit. 

21 1. Citatus. “In rapid course.”—Oceano appropmmquat. Some 
of the MSS. give oceanum, but Cesar more frequently employs the 
dative with this verb... Compare B. G. 5, 44, and 7, 82. 

2. In plures diffluit partes. ‘“ Divides into several branches.” 

3. Qui piscibus atque ovis, &c. Compare Pliny, H. N. 16, 1.— " 
Multis capitibus. ‘By many mouths.” Compare the Greek par 
aphrase: πολλοῖς στόμασιν. Vossius denies that any other Latin 
writer employs capdf in the sense of ostium; but compare Lucan, - 
8, 201, and Cortius, ad loc. Consult also Liv. 33, 41, and Crevies 
ad loc. 

4. Ut erat constitutum. ‘ As had been mentioned by them.’ 
Equivalent to wt erat dictum. It\appears to be, in truth, a careless 
manner of expression'in the present instance, since, as appears from 
chapter 9, Caesar had not consented to any such arrangement. 

5, Sibi jurejyurando fidem fecissent. ‘* Should give them security 
by an oath.” —Fidem facere is here the same as fidem dare.—Ea 
conditione, &c. ‘* They assured him, that they would. avail them- 
selves of those conditions that might be proposed by Cesar,” ie, 
of whatever conditions might be proposed. 

6. Eodem illo pertinere. ‘‘'Tended to the same end,” i. e., had 
this one object in view.—Qui abessent. ‘Who were said to be 
absent.” zee 

ἡ. Praefectos. ‘The commanders of turme are here meant, being 
analogous to the Greek idpya:r.—Mittit. Supply guosdam. 

8. ‘Sustinerent.  “ Orly to stand their ground.” Literally, “te : 
sustain the attack.” ἜΝ 

9. Non amplius quingentos, &e. Supply quam after amplius. 
So B. C. 3, 99, “ Amplius millia viginti guatuor ;” Livy, 33, 7, 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 325 


“ Amplius tria millia militum amissa;” and Nepeos, 16, 2, 3 7] 
“ Non amplius centum adolescentuli.”” The reason why so small a 
number of German horse dared to attack so large a body of Roman 
cavalry, was the contempt which the former entertained for the 
latter from the circumstance of their using ephippia. Compare 
shapter 2. 

10. Eorum. Referring to the Germans. 

11, Rursus. “Inturn.” Equivalent here to vicissum.—Sub- 
fossisque equis. ‘* And having stabbed our horses in the belly ”— 
Dejectis.. “ Being dismounted.” 

1. Ita perterritos. “In such dismay.”—JIn conspectu. The 7 
common text has in conspectum, but some of the MSS. exhibit i 
conspectu, which is undoubtedly the true reading. In conspectum 
venire refers merely to the action of the moment ; but in conspectu 
venire, as Clarke well explains it, is to come into the sight of 
another, or of others, and remain there for some length of time. 
Compare Vechner, Hellenolex. p. 261, and Ramshorn, L. G. § 150, 
p- 290. ~ ee 

2. Intercluso. ‘Intercepted,” i. e., cut off by the enemy from 
the rest of our troops. 

3. Animum advertisset. For animadvertisset, which.is the read- 
’ ing of the common text.—JIncitato equo. ‘‘ Spurring on his horse.” 

4, Per dolum atque insidias.. “ By deceit and treachery,” i. e., . 
with a deceitful and treacherous design.—Expectare. “ΤῸ wait,” 
i. e., to delay coming to an action.—_Summe dementia esse. “Τὸ 
be the height of folly.” Dementia, want of judgment on particular 
occasions ; amentia, madness, total alienation of reason. 

5. Infirmitate. ‘The fickleness.”—Quantum jam, &c. “ He 
was sensible how much reputation the enemy had already gained 
among them by the issue of a single battle.” Eos refers to the 
Gauls, and hostes to the Germans. ; 

6. Quibus. Referring back to 605, i. e., to the Gauls. 

7. Ne quem diem, &c. “Not to let aday pass without bringing 
the enemy to an engagement.” Quem for aliquem. 

8. Omnibus principibus, ὅτε. ‘ All their leading men and elders 
being brought along.” Literally, ‘‘ being taken unto them.” 

9. Sui purgandi causa, ‘For the sake of clearing themselves.” 
—Quod contra atque, &c. “ Because, contrary to what had been 
gaid by them, and to what they themselves had requested, they had 
actually joined battle the day previous,” i. e., had fallen upon onr 
men. 


b2 


890 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


75 ~ 10. De induciis fallendo impetrarent. “They myht obtain a 
farther truce by deceiving him.” It is more than probable, that beth 
this and the previous statement are false, and that Cesar acted with 
bad faith towards the Germans, not they towards him. It is diffi- 
cult to conceive, that their leading men would have put themselves 
so completely into the hands of the Romans, had their object been 
a treacherous one. On the other hand, Plutarch informs us (Vi. 
Cas. c. 12, seq.), that Cato actually charged Cesar with a violation 
of good faith on this occasion, and was for giving him up fo the 
enemy. (Compare Sueton. Vit. Jul. c. 24.) The breach of good 
faith with which Cato charged him, seems to have consisted in his 
attacking the Germans while he had their ambassadors with him ; 
more especially since Dio Cassius informs us (39, 47, seq.), that 
the battle was owing to the uncontrollable ardour of the youngei 
warriors among the Germans, which their elders disapproved of to 
such a degree, as to send an embassy to Cwsar for the purpose of 

’ explaining what had been done. This embassy, therefore, Cesar 
detained, and, in the mean time, marehed against and conquered 
those for whom they had come to intercede. 

11. Gavisus. Nearly all the MSS. and earlier editions give 
gravius without any meaning at all, and gavisus, therefore, has 
been substituted by all the more recent editors. With this latter ὁ 
-reading also the Greek paraphrase concurs: τούτοις δὲ παροῦσιν ὃ 
Καῖσαρ ἡσθείς, ἐκείνους μὲν xaréoyev.—Iilico. ‘The common text has 
illos, and the pronoun is said to be here redundant. (Consult 
Arntzenius, ad Aurel. Vict. c. 27,43.) We have preferred, how. 
ever, illico, the very neat emendation of Daehne, which ‘is in some 
degree borne out by the language of Celsus: “ Quos ubi Cesar 
adspexit, nulla penitus de re auditos illico capi jussit.” 

73. 1. Discessu:suorum. “ By the departure of their own country- 
men,” i. e., by the absence of the leading men and elders, who 
had been detained py Cesar.—Perturbantur. ‘Are thrown into 
great confusion, and are altogether at a loss.” 

2. Pristini diei. “Of theday before.” Pristira is here put for 
pridiani, examples of which usage also occur in Cic. de Orat. 1, 
8. Quint. Curt. 8, 4. Suet. Aug. 94. Compare also the lan- 
guage of Aulus Gellius (10, 24), ‘* Die Pristino, id est priore, quod 
vulgo pridie dicitur.” 

3. Ad quos consectandos. The barbarity of this transaction ad- 
mits of no excuse. Hottoman endeavours to save the credit of 
Cesar, by reading conservandos for consectandos, but this is directly 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


contradicted by the language of the next chapter, “‘ suos interfici,” 
ἄς. The Greek paraphrase also is express on this point: καὶ ἃ 
μὲν Καῖσαρ τὴν ἵππον ἐπὶ τούτους ἐπέμψατο. 

4. Post tergum clamore audito. 'This proceeded from the. out- 
cries of those who were pursued by the Roman cavalry.—Suos. 
Referring principally to their childrenand wives. 

5. Ad confluentem, &c. ‘To the confluence of the Meuse 
and Rhine.” The battle appears to have been fought near the spot 
where now stands the modern Aiz-la-Chapelle. By the confluence 
of the Meuse and Rhine is meant the junction of the former river 
with the Vahalis or Waal, a little above the modern Bommel. 

6. Reliqua fuga desperata. ‘ The rest of their flight being de- 
spaired of,” i. e., all hope of farther flight being taken away. 

ἡ. Ex tanti belli timore.. “ After the alarm of so great a war,” 
. 6.7 a war of so formidable a nature being ended.— Quadringento- 
rum, &c. Orosius makes the number 440,000; Plutarch 400,000. 
But both these numbers are very probably exaggerated. 

8. Multis de causis. According to Plutarch, Cesar’s true mo- 
tive was a wish to be recorded as the first Roman who had ever 
crossed the Rhine in a hostile mannet. (Vit. Cas. c. 22.) Dio 
Cassius makes a similar statement (39, 48). 


327 


Page. 
73 


9. Suis quoque rebus, &c. ‘He wished them to be alarmed for' 


their own possessions also.” Literally, “to fear for their own 
things.” 

10. Accessit etiam. ‘Another reason likewise was.” More 
literally, “it was added also.”——-Quam supra commemoravi.. Con- 
sult chapter 12. 

1. Ad quos. Referring to the Sigambri—Eos. The Usipetes 
and Tenchtheri. 

2. Cur sui quicquam esse, &c. ‘ Why should he insist that any 
right of commanding, or any authority whatsoever, belonged to him 
across the Rhine?” Sui is the personal pronoun, governed by esse. 

3. Occuputionibus reipublice. “ΒΥ. his public engagements.” 
More literally, “by the occupation which the republic (i. e., public 
affairs) afforded.” Some MSS. have populi R. instead of reipubli- 
ce, with which reading the Greek paraphrase (τῶν Ῥωμαίων) appears 
to agree. Celsus, on the other hand, has “ reipublice negotiis oc- 
cupatus.” ” 

“4, Nomen atque opinionem. “The narre and reputation.” —Ad 
ultimas, &c. The preposition ad is here used in the same sense 
as apud, which latter is the reading of the common text Compare 
Sanct. Min. 4,6 an Perizonius, ad loc. 

Εν: 


74 


328 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


Page 
74 


δ. Nequz sue, &c. ‘ Nor consistent with his own character o 
the dignity of the Roman people.” Digzitatis. here varies slightly 
in meaning, according as it refers to Cesar or the Roman people at 
large. 

6. Proponebatur. ‘‘ Was manifest.” Literally, “was placed 
before the view.” —Id sibi contendendum. ‘That he must strive to 
effect this.” 

7. Rationem pontis, &c. ‘ He determined upon the following 
plan of a bridge.”—Tigna bina sesquipedalia, &c. “ΑἹ the dis- 
tance of two feet from one another, he joined together two yiles, 
each a foot and a half thick, sharpened a little at the bottom, and 
proportioned to the depth of the stream.” We have preferred 
rendering tigna by the word “piles,” as more intelligible than 


“ “beamis” in the present instdnce. The distributive bina refers to 


the circumstance of their being many pairs of these piles or beams 

8. Dimensa ad altitudinem fluminis. The meaning is, that they 
were of greater or less length, according to the various depths of 
the stream, being longest in the middle of the river, and diminishing 
in length according to the proximity to the banks. All, however, 
projected equally above the level of the water. 

9. Hee cum machinationibus, &c. ‘‘ When he had, by means 6. 
engines, sunk these into the river and go them down there, and had 
then driven them home by rammers.” ‘The participle and verb, 
immissa defixerat, are to be rendered as two verbs with am con- 
nective, immiserat et defixerat. 

10. Fistucis. The fistuwce here meant are not hand aaa 
but machines worked with ropes and pullies, by which weights are 
raised to a considerable height,’and then allowed to fall upon the 
pile beneath. Compare Vitruvitis, 3, 3, and 10, 3, and also the ex- 
planation of Morus, ad loc. β 

11. Non sublice*modo, ὅτε. ‘ Not quite perpendicular, after the 
manner of a stake, but bending forward and sloping, so as to incline 
according to the direction of the stream.” The slope of the piles 
will be perceived from the plan that is given of the bridge. The 
piles here spoken of were those on the upper part of the river, and 
which looked downward, or secundum flumen. In other words, 
they pointed down the stream. oye 

12 Tis item contraria bina, &c. ‘ Opposite these, at the dis- 
cance of forty feet, lower down the river, he placed other pairs, 
dined in the same manner, and turned against the force and cur- 
tent of the river.” The common text has contraria duo, for which 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 329 


Clarke firs gave contraria bina. Cwsar very probably wrote cons Τὰ 
traria II., and hence the error arose. The context requires Jina. 

So the distributive guadragenum fefers to the several pairs. The 
piles here spoken of lay on the lower part of the river, and pointed 

up tke stream. In either case, therefore, whether in the upper or 
tower part of the river, they were prona ac fastigata. 

13. Ab inferiore parte. Supply fluminis. 

14. Hee utraque, &c. “ Each of these pairs of piles, moreover; 
were kept from closing by beams let in between them, two feet 
thick, which was the space from one pile to another, fastened on 
voth sides, at either extremity, by two braces.” 

15. Quantum eorum tignorum, &c. Literally, ‘“‘as far as the 
‘oining of these piles was apart.” The reference is to the space of 
two feet which-was left between the two piles of each pair, when 
they were first sunk into the river. 

1. Quibus disclusis, &c. ‘These pairs being thus kept apart 78 
(by the beams let in), and, at the same time, firmly clasped by the 
braces in the opposite direction.” This sentence is explanatory of 
the preceding one, hec utraque, &c., and contains, if the expression 

_ be allowed, the key to the whole structure. The beams let in be- 
tween the two piles would have a tendency, of course, to keep thera 
apart, while the braces above and. below would have an opposite 
tendency, and would serve to keep the piles together. : The greater 
the pressure, therefore, one way, the stronger the resistance the 
other; and the constantly acting power would be the current of the 
stream itself. μ 

2. Tanta erat, &c. “So great was the firmness of the whole 
structure, and such was the nature of the materials employed, that 
the more powerfully the force of the current drove itself against the 
different parts, the more closely were they connected together and 
kept in their places.” eee “ by how much a greater force of 
water had urged itself on.” _ 

3. Hec directa materie, &c. ‘‘ These cross-beams were overlaid 
and connected together, by rafters placed in the length of the bridge, 
and these again were covered over with poles and hurdles.” Hae 
refers to the beams running across from one pair of piles to the op- 
posite pair.—Directa materie. The term materie is very errone- 
ously rendered “ planks” by some editors. Planks would not be 

- strong enough for the purpose. - Directa is well explained by Clarke, 
from Lipsius: “ secundum longitudinem pontis.” 

4 Tongu tis. The l mgurit were long poles, placed across the 


330 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


Page 
7G ‘afters, very close to one another, and the hurdles were strewed over 


these, in order to produce a more level surface. 

5. Ac nihilo secius, &c. ‘And, besides all this, pilés wero 
likewise driven in obliquely, at the lower part of the stream,” dec. 
These piles, as will be perceived from the plan, served as props, οἱ 
rather buttresses, against the impulse of the waters. Had they not 
been placed where they were, the violence of the current might 
have carried the bridge over to the opposite side of the river.-- 
Nihilo secius. Literally, “‘nevertheless,” i. e., notwithstanding 
all that had been done, a still farther precaution was exercised by 
driving in piles, &c. 

6. Pro pariete. Some of the MSS. and editions have pro ariete, 
which is not so bad a reading as it may at first appear to be; the 
piles in question being compared by it to the appearance which a 
battering-ram presents, when raised for the purpose of inflicting a 
blow. The Greek paraphrase has also δίκην κριοῦ. Still, however, 
the true lection is pro pariete, the idea intended to be conveyed 
oeing that of a buttress, or wall of support. 

7. Et alia item, &c. These last, which Cesar immediately after 
calls defensores, were merely stakes fixed above the bridge to act 
as fenders. Jn the ordinary plans of Czsar’s bridge they are ar- 
ranged in a triangular form, with the apex of the triangle pointing 
up the stream. This is all wrong. They were placed in a row, 
very probably a double one, directly across, from one bank to the: 
other, for in this way alone could they afford perfect security to the 
structure. ie 

8. Dejiciendi operis. ‘For the purpose of demolishing the 
work.” According to the generality of grammarians, we must here 
supply causa.  (Sanct. Minerv. 4, 4.—Vol. ii,, p..49, ed. Bawer.) 
Zumpt, however, inclines to the opinion, that this form of expression 
arose from the construction of the genitive with esse. (Zumpt, L 
G. p. 388.) 

9. Quibus materia, &c. “ After the materials had been begun 
to be brought together to the spot.”” Compare, as regards the foree 
of guibus, note 4, page 63. Plutarch regards the erection of this 
pridge as a very wonderful act on the part of Caesar. In a late. 
French. work, however, on Czsar’s wars, ascribed to the Emperor 
Napoleon, that distinguished commander is made to say, that this 
work of Czsar’s has nothing extraordinary in it whatever, and that 
the bridges constructed over the Danube, in 1809, by General Ber- 
trand, displayed far more skill, the difficulties to overcome being far 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 331 


greater. (Précis des Guerres dz Jules César, ee ?Empereur 13 
Napoleon. Paris, 1836.) 

10. Ad utramque partem. “At either end.” Compare the 
Greek, ἑκατέρωθεν τῆς γέφυρας. 

11. Hortantibus vis. “ΒΥ the advice of those,”—Quos ex 
Tenchtheris, &c. These were the cavalry, who had taken refuge, 
as already stated, with the Sigambri, and whom the latter had re- 
fused to deliver up to the Romans. Consult chap. 16. 

12. In solitudinem ac silvas. Better than in solitudine ac silus, 
as some read. ‘The former expresses the idea of going into a place, 
and concealing one’s self there ; the latter of being already in the 
place before the attempt at concealment is made. 

13. In silvas deponerent. ‘ Should convey into the woods and 
deposite there for safe-keeping.” Compare preceding note. 

14, Hune esse delectum, &c. ‘That this was selected, as being 
nearly in the centre of those regions which the Suevi possessed,” i 
e., as being almost the centre of their country. 

1. Uleisceretur. ‘That he might punish.” Equivalent to 77 
puniret. 

2. Satis profectum *‘That enough had been done by him.’ 
Profectum (from proficio, not from proficiscor) is here elegantly 
ured for perfectum, which latter is the reading of some MSS. Com- 
pare B. G. 7, 65, “Ad preliqua temporis pacem parum profici ;"’ 
Livy, 3, 14, “Ibi δόρπον profectum est;” and Ovid, A. A. 2, 
589, ‘‘ Hoc tibi profectum Vulcane ;” with the note of N. Heinsius 

3. Se in Galliam recepit. His true motive for retreating was 
the fear entertained by him of the Suevi. Hence Lucan (2, 570) 
makes Pompey say, that Cwsar fled from the Rhine: “ Rhen 
gelidis quod fugit ab undis.” 

4. Mature sunt. ‘Are early,” i. e., set in early. Compare 
the Greek, πρωΐμων ὄντων τῶν χειμώνων. 

5. In Britanniam, &c. Dio Cassius δ᾿ 35) remarks, that no 
benefit whatever resulted either to Cesar hi » or to the state, 
from this expedition into Britain, and that Cesar’s only motive, in 
goirg thither, was the honour of having been the first Roman that 
invaded the island. Plutarch’s observations are pretty much to the 
same effect. (Vit. Cas. c. 23.) Suetonius, on the other hand, in- 
iorms us, that Cesar wasattracted thither by the fame of the British 
pearls. (Vit. Jul. c.47.) Pliny states, that this commander con- 
secrated to Venus Genitrix a cuirass adorned with British pearls. 
_“ ex Britannicis margaritis factum.” (N. Η. 9, 57.) 


/ 


399 NOTES ON THE FCURTH BOOK. 


Page. 
77 


6. Inde. “From that quar'-v.” Referring to Britain—Magne 
sibi usui. ‘A source of great utility to him.” Usui is here put 
for wilitati. Compare B. C. 2, 8, “ Inventum est magno esse usui 
posse, si hec esset in altitudinem turris elata.” 

7 Temere. “Commonly.” More literally, “upon any slight 
Occasion,” ‘ for any slight reason.” The Greek paraphrast rendcrs 
it by ob padiws. 

8. Quem usum belli haherent. “In what ‘way’ they carried on 
war.” Compare the version of De Crissé, ‘sur la maniére dont 
ces peuples faisoient la guerre.”—Aut quibus institutis uteren- 
tur. ‘Or what customs they followed,” 1. e., what their customs 
were. ; 

9. Caium Volusenum. The punctuation adopted in the text, 
namely, the comma after Volusenum, connecting it with the pre- 
ceding clause, is the suggestion of Bentley, who also recommends 
the insertion of ewm before cum. ‘This latter amma: how- 
ever, is quite unnecessary. 

10. Premittit. Suetonius (Vit. Jul. 58) states, that Cesar re- 
connoitred the island in person. Of course the remark must be an 
erroneous one, since Cesar’s own assertion is entitled to far more 
credit. Some editors, however, and among them Ernesti, have en- 
deavoured, by altering the text of Suetonius, to make it harmonize 
with that of the commentaries. ConsultgCrusius ad loc. 

11, Dare. For se daturos. So obtemperare for se obtempera- 
turos. Compare ΜΒ. G. 2, 32, “ Illi se que wmperarentur facere 
dizerunt ;” and 7, 14, “ Necessario dispersos hostes ex edificirs 
petere.”’ 

1. Magni habebatur. ‘Was regarded as extensive.” The 
genitive of value. More literally, ‘‘ was estimated highly.” 

2. Ut Populi Romani fidem sequantur. “To embrace the alli- 
ance of the Roman people.” 

48: Quantum ei facultatis, &c. “ As far as opportunity could be 
afforded him.”—Qui non audcret. “Since he did not venture.” 
The student will note the force of the subjunctive. 

4. De superioris temporis consilio. ‘ For their past conduct.” 

5. Nostre consuetudinis. Alluding to the Roman custom, of 
exercising humanity towards those who had yielded to their power, 
and of protecting them from the aggressions of the neighbouring 
states. 

6. Has tantularum, &c. “That these engagements in such 
trifling affairs ought to be preferred by him to Britain,” i. e., to the 


mvasion of Britain 


NCTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


333 


ἡ. Nuvibus onerariis. ‘ Vessels of burden.” Consult Archno- 78 


ogical Index.—Navium longarum. “Of vessels of war.” Anal- 
ogous to the Greek μακρὰ πλοῖα. _Consult Archeological Index. 

9. Legati non venerant. This arose from dissensions among 
the Morini, some embracing the party of Cesar, others opposing it. 

9. Tertia fere wigrlia solvit. ‘He set sail about the third 
watch.” The third watch began at midnight. The place from 
which Cesar sailed on this occasion was the portus Itius or Iccius, 
τ little south of Calais, and, according to D’Anville, the same with 
the modern Witsand. (Strabo, 4,5, p. 199, Cas.—D’Anville, Not 
de la Gaule, p. 389). 

10. Solvit. Supply naves. Literally, “loosens his vessels,” i. 
e., from the shore. The full form οἵ expression is given in chapter 
86; B.C. 1, 28, ἄς. am m Ovid, Her. 7, 9, ““ Certus es, Aenea, 
cum foedere solvere naves.’ 

11. Ulteriorem portum. Called superior portus in chapter 28. 

1. Hora diet circiter quarta. ‘ About the fourth hour of the 
day,” i. 6.» about ten o'clock in the morning. He sailed, it will be 
remembered, about midnight. 

2. Britanniam aiteget. D’Anville thinks that Cesar landed at 
the portus Lemanis, now Lymne, a little below Dover. 

3. Expositas hostium copias armatas. ‘The forces of the enemy 
drawn up under arms.”—Cujus loci. ‘‘ Of the spot.” 

4. Adeo montibus, &c. ‘‘ The sea was confined by mountains,so 
close toit.”. Many commentators give angustis, in this passage, the 
sense of preruptis. But this is erroneous ; the adjective carries 
with it here the idea rather of something that contracts, or makes 
aarrower, any space. Compare Ramshorn, L. G. § 206, p. 69%. 

5. Ad egrediendum. “ For disembarking.” Supply wavibus. 

6. Ad horam nonam. ‘Until the ninth,” i. e., three o’clock in 
the aftemmoon. 

7. Monuitque,&c. ‘ And cautioned them, that all things gould 
be performed by them at a beck and in a moment, as the principles 
ef military ‘discipline, and especially as naval operations required, 
since these are characterized by rapid and evet-varying movements.” 
More literally, “‘ have a rapid and unstable motion.” There is a 
good deal of doubt respecting the latinity of some parts of this paa- 
sage, and it is more than Hrebebie that some corruption has crept 
into the text. 

8 Sublatis anchoris .“ The anchors being weighed.”—Aperte 


.334 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


Page 
79 


80 


ac plano littore. This was probably the portus Lemanis, a\'aded ἐς 
under note 2, page 79. 

9. Et essedariis. ‘And Essedarii.” We have preferred an 
glicizing the Latin term to paraphrasing it in our idiom. By esse- 
darii are meant those who fought from the esseda, or British cha- 
riots of war. Essedum is said by the ancient writers to be a word 
of Gallic origin, and denotes a species of two-wheeled chariot in 
use among the Gauls and Britons. Itis said to have been invented 
among the Belge. Compare the authorities cited by Ademng,” 
Gloss. Med. et Inf. Lat. vol. iii., p. 359. 

10. Quogenere. ‘‘ Which kind of force.”—Prohibebant. “En 
deavoured to prevent.” 

11. Constitui non poterant. e“ Could not be moored.”—. 
locis. “On a strange coast.’—Impeditis manibus. ‘ With their 
hands already engaged.” 

12. Et in fluctibus consistendum. ‘“ And to keep themseives 
steady amid the waves.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, ἐν τῷ ῥῷ 
μενητέον. 

13. Omnibus membris expediti. ‘‘ Having the free use of ail 
their limbs.” —Notissimis locis. ‘In places which they knew per- 
fectly.” 

14. Et equos insuefactos incitarent. ‘* And spurred on their 
horses accustomed to such exercise.” Insuefactos, equivalent to 
vadde assuetos. 

15. Quarum et species, &c. ‘Both whose figure was more 
novel to the barbarians, and whose movements were quicker for 
use,” i. e., and which were more easy to be managed. The bar- 
barians, in consequence of the commerce carried on with their 
shores by the merchants of Gaul, were accustomed, to the sight of 
vessels of burden, but not to the figure of ships of war. 

16. Onerartis navibus. ‘The vessels of burden were employed on 
this gccasion, it will be remembered, as transports.—Et remis in- 
εἰίαγι. “ And to be rowed briskly forward.” 

1. Fundis. “ Byslings.”—Tormentis. ‘Engines.” The éor- 
menta were engines for discharging heavy iron javelinsJlarge stones, 
&c. The term itself is derived from torqueo, as referring to the 
mode of working the machine. Thus, “ tormentum, quasi torqui- 
mentum, machina, qua tela, saxa, aliave missilia, nervo aut funs 
contente torquentur et jactuntur.” 

2. Que res magno usui, &c. “ Which thing was of great ser 
vice to our men.”—Navium. Referring to the vessels of war. 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK, 335 


3. Qui decime legions, &c. ‘ He who bore the eagle of the 8) 
tenth legion.” The eagle, or main standard of the legion, was borne 
by the centwrio promi pili, or primopilus, who was the oldest cen- 
turion in the legion. Consu*t Archeological Index, s. v., centurio 
and aguila. 

4, Eares. “This thing,” i. e., what he intended to do.—Ague 
am hostibus prodere. It was considered very disgraceful to lose 

~ any standard, but particularly so the main one of the legion. Com 
manders of ten availed themselves of this circumstance, for the pur- 
rose of urging on their troops, by casting the standard into the midst 
cf the foe. 

5. Prestitero. ‘ Wiil promptly discharge.” ‘The future per- 
‘ect (or, as it is more frequently, but very erroneously called, the 
future subjunctive) is here used to express prompt execution, the fu 
tuse being thus represented as already past. Compare Zumpt, L 
G. y. 320. 

6. Tuntum dedecus. <Alluding to the disgrace consequent on the 
abandonment of their standards. »Οὐιάραϊδ. the language of Lip- 
sius (Mil. Rom. 4, 5), ““ Suadebat enim repetere (signa) non poena 
iantum, que manebat tis amissis, sed etiam pudor et plein et 
quasi 695 ac sacra sua prodidissent.” 

7. Ex proximis navibus. All the MSS. have ex prozimis primis 
navibus, bat we have rejected primis with Hotomann, Scaliger, and 
some more recent editors, as savouring strongly of a pleonasm. 
The Greek paraphrast, moreover, has only ἐκ τῶν ἐγγὺς νεῶν. Ou- 
dendorp, indeed (ad Suet. Ces. 50, p. 82), endeavours to explain 
ex proximis primis navibus, by making it equivalent to ex tis navi- 
bus que in proximo ordine erant prime ; few, however, will agree 
with him. : 

8. Cum cons pexissent. Supply mulites. 

9. Neque firmiter insistere. ‘ Nor to get a firm footing.” Lit- 
erally, “ nor to stand firmly.”—Aique alius alia ex navi, &c. “ And 
kept joining, one from one vessel, another from another, whatever 
standard each had chanced to meet,” i. e., the men from different 
ships being ee to Lon whatever standard they first came up 
with. 

10. Singulares eg edientes. « Coming forth individually,” or 
one by one.—Jmpedites. ‘Embarrassed in their movements.”— 
[In universos. ‘ At our collected force.” 

11. Quod cum animwm advertisset. For quod cum animadvere 

᾿ gisset. The strict grammatical construction, however, is cum ad 


vertisset anumum quod, i. e., vertisset anumum ad quod. 
Ge 


336 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


a0 12. Scaphas longarum navium. ‘The boats belonging to the 
ships of war.’”’—Speculatoria navigia. ‘'The light vessels of ob- 
servation,” i. e., spy-vessels. ‘These were light and fast sailing 
cutters, generally used to explore coasts; and to watch the move- 
ments of an enemy’s fleet. According to Vegetius (4, 37) they 
were painted of a greenish blue colour, in order to escape observa- 
tion. The sails and cordage were also greenish blue, and even the 
dress of the mariners and soldiers on board. ‘* Ne tamen explorato- + 
rie@ naves candore prodantur, colore veneto (qui marinis est fluctibus 
similis) vela tinguntur et funes: cera etiam qua ungere solent naves 
inficitur. Nawte quoque et milites venetam vestem induunt, ut non 
solum per noctem, sed etiam per diem facilius lateant explorantes.” 
With regard to the “‘ cera” mentioned in this passage, consult Pliny, 
H. N. 35, 11. : 

13. Sumul. For simul ac. ‘* As soon as.” 

14. Eguites. Alluding to the cavalry which had embarked ir 
the eighteen transports. These had not been able to “hold on 
their course and reach the island.” It will be seen, from chapter 
28, that they had encountered a violent storm. Tenere cursum is 
applied to a vessel passing with a favourable wind to her point of 
destination, and is well explained in the Greek paraphrase by 
εὐθυδρομεῖν. ae 3 

15. Legatos. Dio Cassius (39, 51) says, that these ambassadors 
were some of the Morini, who were en friendly terms with them’ 
πέμπουσι πρὸς τὸν Kaloapa τῶν Μορίνων τινὰς, φίλων σφίσιν ὄντων. 

8] 1. Supra. Consult chapter 21. 

2. Oratoris modo. ‘In charecter of ambassador.” We have 
recalled these words into the text with some of the best editors. 
They are found in numerous MSS., and in all the early editions 
until the Aldine. The reason urged for their omission is, that they 
savour of a mere gloss. But it may be stated, on the other hand, 
that the Greek paraphrase has ὡς πρέσδυν, and, besides, that Cesar 
would very naturally employ the words in question, to show that the 
laws of nations had been violated by the barbarians, in imprisoning 
a Roman ambassador. 

3. Remiserunt. “They sent hima back.”—Contulerunt. “ Laia _ 
—Propter imprudentiam. ‘On. sccount of their indiscretion,” 1. 
e., as it was merely an act of indiscretion... eee 

4, Continentem. Referring to Gaul. 

5. Arcessitam. ‘Sent for,” :. e., since they had to be sent for, 
—Remigrare in agros. ‘To retire to their lands,” i. e., to go 


a. >) 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 337 
pack to their asual occupations, the war being at an end-—Conve- 81 
mire. Many editions have convenere, which is inferior, and makes 
the sentence flow less smoothly 

6. Post diem quartum quam, &c. ‘On the fourth day after.” 
—Supra demonstratum est. Consult chapter 23. 

7. Cursum tenere. ‘Hold on its course,” i. e., make any head- 
way. Compare the Greek ed@vdpspew.—Referrentur. ‘* Were car- 
ried back.” , 

8. Que est propius, &c. “ Which lies more to the west.”--- 
Dejicerentur. Ciacconius, without any necessity, reads rejicerentur. 
The verb dejicere is very properly employed here, as the vessels 
* were carried down’. to the lower part of the island. 

9. Cum. ‘ When.”—WNecessario adversa nocte, &c.. ““ Having, 
through necessity, put to sea during an unfavourable night.” 

10. Qui dies. ‘ Which period,” i. e., which day of the month, 
All the MSS. have this reading. Some editions, however, omit 
dies, and have merely gue, which then refers to luna. Compare, 
however, the following expressions: ‘“ Jussu Pompeii, que man- 
data” (B. C. 8, 22); and, ‘‘ Ante comitia, quod tempus.” (Sat- 
lust, B. I. 36. Compare Cortius, ad loc.) So also Horat. Od. 4, 
11, 14, “ Idus tibi sunt agende, Qui dies,” ὅτε. , 

11. Nostrisque id erat incognitum. 'The Romans were accus- 
tomed to the navigation of the Mediterranean, where the tides are 
comparatively slight, and in some parts o* which they hardly deserve 
the name. 

12. Afflictabat. ‘* Broke from their moorings and dashed against 
each other.”—Administrandi. ‘ Of managing them.” 

1. Totius exercitus, &c. Count Turpin de Crissé censures Ce 82 
sar very deservedly, for his imprudence in making this descent upon 
Britain, before he had either obtained an accurate knowledge of the 
coasts of the island, or had procured a sufficient supply of provis- 
tons. Czsar’s wonted good fortune, however, once more saved him. 

2. Quod omnibus constabat. . ‘‘ Because it was evident to all.” 
Literally, “ becanse it was agreed upon by all.”—His inlocis. Re- 
ferring to Britain. : 

3. Exiguitate. ‘The small size."—Hoc. ‘On this account.” 

4. Rem producere. ‘To prolong the war.”—Reditu. _ Hoto- 

“mann very unnecessarily conjectures auditu. By reditu is meant, 
of course, a return to Gaul.—Ez agris deducere. Compare the 
conclusion of chapter 27. ‘‘ Suos remigrare in agros jusserunt.” 

5 Ex eventu navium suarum. “ From what had happened to 


838 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


89, his ships.”” Compare Hirtius, B. α΄. 8,21: “ Que Bellovacorum 
speculabantur eventum ;” and Livy, 33, 48: ‘Ita Africa Hannihas 
excessit, sepius patria, quam suorum eventus miseratus.” 

6. Et ex eo quod intermiserant. ‘ And from their having inter 
mitted.” Literally, ‘‘ and from this circumstance, because aor had 
intermitted.” 

7. Ad omnes casus. “ Against every emergency.” More lit- 
erally, “ against everything that might happen.” 

8. Gravissime afflicte. + Most seriously mnjured.”—Aere. ‘The 
Romans made use of brass in the construction of their ships more 
frequently than iron. Thus, they covered the rostrum or beak, anc 
occasionally the sides, with this metal. The nails or spikes, also. 
employed in securing ihe timbers of the vessel, were generally ot 
this same metal. Compare Vegetius (5, 4): ‘ Utilius configitur 
Liburna clavis ereis quam ferreis.” It must be borne in mind, 
that what we here call brass was, strictly speaking, a kind of bronze. 
The term es is indiscriminately used by the Roman writers to da- 
note copper, brass, or bronze. It was not till a late period that 
mineralogists, in order to distinguish them, gave the name of cu- 
prum to copper. The oldest writer who uses the word cuprum is 
Spartianus (Vit. Caracall. c.9), which appears to have been formed 
from the cyprium of Pliny (H. N. 33, 5). 

' 9. Reliquis ut navigari, &c. “He brought it to pass, that it 
could be safely navigated with the rest,” i. e., he enabled snapeel? 
to put to sea safely with the rest. 

10. Hominum. Referring to the Britons, not to the Romans. 
Compare the Greek paraphrase: μέρους τῶν Βρετανῶν ἔτι ἐν rots ἀγροῖς 
μενόντων. The British chieftains, it will be remembered, had at first 
disbanded their forces, and then had begun to withdraw them se- 
cretly from the fields again, in order to renew hostilities. The per- 
sons mentioned in the text are those who still remained in the fields 

‘ (i. e., at home), and had not yet obeyed the latter call. 

11. Pars etiam in castra ventitaret. “A part kept even com 
ing frequently into our camp.” Compare the Greek, μέρους δὲ καὶ ἂν 
τῷ τῶν Ῥωμαίων στρατοπέδῳ ϑαμιζόντων... 

12. In statione. “On guard.”—Quam consuetudo ferret. “Than 
was customary.” Literally, ‘than custom used to bring with it.” 
—In ea parte, &e. Compare note 7, page 5. 

83 1. In stationem succedere. “To take their post,” i. e., to sue 
ceed them as a guard forthe gates. Compare the Greek, τὸν ἐκείνως 
τόπον διαδέχεσθαι. 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 3999 


2. Et, confertalegione, &c. ‘And that, the legion being iowa 69 
ed together, darts were hurled upon it from all sides.” 

3. Quod. ‘Inasmuch as.”—Ez reliquis partibus. ‘ From the 
other parts of the adjacent country.”—Pars una. ‘ One quarter.” 

4. Paucis interfectis. Dio Cassius (89, 52) makes the loss to 
have been a more serious one.—Reliquos incertis ordinibus, &c. 
“ They threw the rest into confusion for want of knowing their 
tanks.” ‘The Romans were out of their ranks, and mowing down 
the grain when the enemy attacked them. Hence the confusion 
which ensued from their inability to regain their ranks in so sudden 
an onset, 

5. Genus hoc est, &c. ‘‘ Their manner of fighting from chariots 
1s as follows.”—Per omnes partes. ‘In every direction.” Com 
pare the Greek: πάντοθεν. 

6. Ipso terrore equorum, &c. » “ By the very alarm occasioned to 
the horses of the foe, and the noise of their wheels,” i. e., by the 
alarm which they excite in the horses of the foe, through their rapid 
movements up and down, and the rattling of their chariot wheels. 

7. Cum se insinuaverint. ‘* When they have insinuated them- 
selves,” i. e., have worked their way into. 

8. Auriga. ‘The charioteers.” Each chariot held two per- 
sons, the auriga; or driver, and the essedarius, or one who fought. 
So, in Homeric Antiquities, the chariot is called δίφρος (quasi digo- 
ρος), from its carrying two persons (δίς and φέρω), namely, the chari- 
oteer, or ἡνίοχος, and the warrior, or παραιθάτης. (Terpstra, Antig. 
Hom. p. 306.) 

9. Atgque ita cum, &c. ‘And place themselves in such a situa- 
tion with their chariot, that if their masters are overpowered by a 
number of the foe, they may have a ready retreat to their friends.” 
By illi are here meant the essedariz. 

10. Ita mobilitatem, &c. ‘‘'Thus they exhibit in battles the 
agility of horse, the steadiness of foot,” i. e., they answer a double 
purpose, serving both for cavalry and infantry. . 

11. Incitatos equos sustinere. .“'To rein in their horses when at 
full gallop.” Swstinere is here equivalent to retinere. Compare 
Ovid, Fast. 5, 301: 

“ Sape Jovem vidi, cum jam sua mittere vellet 
Fulmina, ture dato sustinuisse manum.” 


12 Et brevi, &c. “And in one instant to manage and tam 
them.” Many editors supply loco after brevi, but the sense requires 
an ellipsis of /empore. 


840 NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 


Page. 
$3 


64 


13. Quibus rebus. “In this state of affairs.’ Quidus rebus 
may also be the dative, depending on tulit. The former construe- 
tion, however, is the simpler of the two. 

14. Constiterunt. ‘‘ Stood motionless,” i. e., stopped driving to 
and fro with their chariots. 

15. Lacessendum. Some of the later editions, contrary to the 
best MSS., insert hostem after this word. Compare Livy, 33, 7, 
and Virgil, Zin. 5, 429. 

16. Reduxit. Cesar here very artfully glosses over vihat was 
in reality a kind of flight on his part. Hence Lucan (2, 572) makes 
Pompey say of him on this occasion, “‘ Territa guesitis ostendit 
terga Britannis.” 

17. Qui erant inagris, &c. ‘The rest of the Britons, who were 
in the fields, departed,” i. e., left the fields to join the amy of their 
countrymen. Compare chapter 32. bak 

18. Continuos complures dies. ‘For very many days in suc- 
cession.” ; 

1. Suis predicaverunt. “Published to their countrymen.”— 
Sui liberand:. ‘Of freeing themselves,” i. ¢., from the Roman 
yoke, with which they were threatened.—His rebus.- “ By these 
means.” 

2« Nactus equites circiter triginta. “Having got about thirty 
horse.” This small number surprises some of the commentators, 
who therefore read CCC. (i. e., trecentos, “three hundred”) in- 
stead of XXX. (triginta). But the MSS. have all the latter num- 
ber, and the Greek paraphrase, too, gives τριάκοντα. A. parallel 
instance occurs in the commentaries on the African war (c. 6), 
where less than thirty Gallic horse put to flight two thousand Mauri- 
tanian cavalry. ; 

3. Ante dictum est, &c. Compare chapters 21 and 27. 

4. Quos tanto spatio, &c. ‘Our men having pursued them as 
far as their speed and strength enabled them,” i. e., as far as their 
strength enabled them to run. Literally, “‘ having pursued them 
over as great a space as they were able to traverse by running and 
strength.” 

5. Omnibus longe δασὺ, &c. “All things far and wide being 
prastrated and burnt.” A/fflictis is here equivalent to eversis or 
stratis. The common text has merely in place of afflictis incensts- 
que, the reading edificiis incensis- 

6. Propinqua die equinoctit. ‘The equinox being athand.” In 
the 20th chapter, it was said, “ exigua parte estatis reliqua,” &e 
Hence the autuma_ equinox is here, cf course, meant The eaui 


NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK. 341 


nox (or time when the days and nights are equal, over all the globe) δά 
happens twice a year, on the 22d of March and 22d of September, 
Ahe former being called the vernal, the latter the autumnal equinox. 

1%. Hiemi navigationem subjiciendam. ‘ That his voyage ought 
to be exposed to a storm.” ‘The weather about the time of the 
equinox is generally very stormy. 

8. Eosdem, quos relique, &c. ‘ Were -eHeable to make the 
same port with the rest.”—Paulo infra. ‘A little lower dewn,” 
i. e., lower down along the Gallic coast. 

9. Quibus ex navibus: ..‘‘ From these two ships.” mann © to 
the two naves oneraria, or transports. 

10. Non τα magno numero. ‘With no very large number.” 
Tia in such phrases is equivalent to valde. Consult Turseliin. 
Part. Lat., and Scheller, Precept. Styl. vol. i., p. 208. 

11. Orbe facto. The orb, or circular order, was a disposition of 
which Cesar speaks in his commentaries, as highly advantageous in 
cases of danger and extremity. It was resorted to on the present 
Occasion as a means of defence. 

1. Horis. Soine editors read horas, which requires an ellipsis 84 
of quam. ‘The ablative, however, is more customary with Cesar. 

2. Propter siccitates paludum. “On account of the dryness of 
the marshes.”? The marshes, which had formerly protected them, 
and had served as a barrier against the Romans, were now dry, it 
being the end of summer. Hence they were deprived of their usual 
place of retreat. " 

3. Quo perfugio, &c. “ΟΥ̓ which refuge they had availed them 
selves the year before.” ‘The MSS. aud editions vary here in a 
surprising degree. We have given the reading which harmonizes 
with the Greek ‘paraphrase : ταύτῃ yap τῇ ἀποχωρήσει τῷ πρόσθεν ἔτει 
ἐκέχρηντο. 

4. Duxerant. Compare chapter 22.—Omnibus eorum agris vas- 


_ tatis, &c. Cwsar appears to have acted here upon the principie, 
that severe measures alone could check the natural tendency of the 
Gauls for insurrection and change. 

5. Eo. “ Thither, ” i.,e., to his winter quarters among the 
Belge.—Relique neglexerunt. Dio Cassius (40, 1) assigns this 
circumstance as a pretext on the part of Cesar for making a second 
descent on Britain. 

_ 6. Supplicatio. Compare Suetonius (Vit. Ces. c. 24), “ Pres. 
pere decentibus rebus, ct sepius et plurimum quam qusquam die. 
“rum supplicationes impetravit.” Consult also note 11, page 50. 


BOOK ¥. 





@7 1. Lucio Domitio, &e. A.U.C. 100, B.C. 54,—Laliem, Hith 
er, or Cisalpine, Gaul is meant. This was Cesar’s province. 

2. Demonstrat. ‘He points out,” i. e., gives a plan of.—Sub 
ductionesque. ‘‘ And drawing them on shore.” Compare chap. 11. 
Subducere naves is to draw vessels on shore ; deducere naves, to 
draw them down from the land into the water. 

3. Nostro mari. The Mediterranean. Compare Mela, 1,1: “ Id 
omne, qua venit, quaque dispergilur, uno vocabulo nostrum mare 
dicitur.”’ 

4. Has omnes actuarias, &c. ‘He ordered them all to be made 
of a light construction, to which purpose their lowness in the water 
contributes greatly.” By actuarie naves are meant vessels remark- 
able for lightness and swiftness, and so called from the ease with 
which they were impelled (quta facile agi potuerunt). ‘They were 
managed by sails and oars, having but one bank of the latter, or, at 
farthest, two. Compare Livy (38, 38): “ Decem naves actuarias 
(nulla quarum plusquam triginia remis agatur) habeto.” 

5. Ad armandas naves. ‘For equipping the vessels.”—Ez His- 
pania. Among other things requisite for fitting out ships, Spain 
furnished large quantities of Spartum, or Spanish broom, much used’ 
for making ropes. Compare Strabo, 3, p. 160, and Plin. H. Nv 
19, 2. . 

6. Illyricum. ‘This country, it will be remembered, was attached 
to, and formed part of, Czsar’s province of Hither Gaul. The 
whole province was Cisalpine or Hither Gaul, Ilyricum, and Trans 

- alpine Gaul. Compare Suetonius, Vit. Ces. c. 22. 

7. Omnibus rationibus. ‘ By all reasonable means,” i. 6.» « 
make every reasonable compensation for the injury. 

8& 1. Civitatem. “ Their whole state.”—Arbitros inter civitates ua 
_&c. “THe appoints arbitrators among the states, to estimate the 
damage, and fix the compensation.” Compare the language of For- 
cellini, ir explanation of the phrase estimare litem “ Aestimare 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 343 


: ‘ Page. 
ktem est, decernere quanta pecunia a reo post damnationem solven- 88 


do sit: atque hac ratione lis ponitur pro re de qua lis est.” 

2. Conventibusque peractis. Compare note 15, page 33. The 
idea intended to be conveyed by this phrase is, that the business 
of the supreme tribunal of the province had been performed in its 
several circuits. 

3. Sexcentas. -Lipsius thinks this number incredible, consider- 
ing the shortness of the time; but the reference is to old vessels 
that had been repaired, as well as to new ones that had been built. 

4. Cujus supra demonstravimus. Referring to the naves ectua- 
τι mentioned in the previous chapter. Cujus is here put by at- 
waction for guod, in imitation of the Greek. 

5. Instructas. ‘* Got ready.” The proper term to be employed 
in such cases. Some editions have constructas, which is far infe- 
rior, and does not suit the number of vessels as well as instructas. 
Compatie note 3. 

6. Neque multum abesse, ὅς. ‘And that there was not much 
wanting of their being able to be launched in a few days,” i. e., 
and that not many days were required to make them fit for launching. 

7. Portum Itium. Consult Geographical Index, and compare 
note 9, page 78.— Transmissum. ‘ Passage across.” —A con 
tinenti. ‘From the continent,” 1, e., from the continent of Gav. 
to the island of Britain; or, as we would say, from land to land. 

8. Huic rei. ‘For this purpose,” i. e., to execute these orders. 
' Compare the Greek paraphrase, πρὸς τὸ δὲ ταῦτα διάπραττειν. 

9. Expeditis. ‘“Disencumbered of baggage.” Supply impeds. 
mentis, and compare note 11, page 42. 

10. Cingetoriz. O’Brien, in his Irish and English Dictionary, 
makes this name equivalent in Celtic to Cin-go-toir, i. e., “ caput ad 
expeditionem,” with Ver (“a man’’) prefixed. The name will then 
signify; the chief, or leader, of an expedition. Sir W. Beetham, 
on the other hand (“The Gael and Cymbri,” p. 197), makes the 
name come from cingead, ‘valiant,’ and rig, “ aking,” with a sim- 
ilar prefix of Ver. 

11. Alter. Hareming te Gingetorit.=Confirmavit. “ Assure] 
him.” 

,. 12. Silvam Arata . The forest Arduenna,” i. e., the 
forest of Ardennes. Compare B G. 6, 29, and consult Geograph- 
ical Index. The student will mary ‘he construction in siloam Ar- 
duennam abditis, which implies a gomg or conveying into the wood, 
previous to the act of concealment, whereas in silva Arduwenna ab- 


344 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


88 ditis would mean that the persons concealed had been in the wood 
some period before the concealment took place. 

89 1. Quoniam civitati consulere non possent. ‘Since they could 
not take any measures for the common welfare.” The dissension? 
between Indutiomarus and Cingetorix prevented them from doing 
anything for the interests of the state at large, and they therefore 
came to Cesar to entreat his protection for themselves individually- 

2. Laberetur. “Might fall off,” i. e., might revolt.—Jtaque esse 
civitatem, &c. ‘That the state, therefore, was completely unde: 
his control.” 

3. Permissurum. Some read commissurum, but the former 1s 
the true lection. The distinction between committere and permit- - 
tere is drawn by Cicero, Verr.2, 1, 32, ‘ Incommoda sua nostris 
committere legibus, quam dolori suo permittere malwerunt.” 

4. Queque eum res, &c. “And what cause detained him from 
his projected purpose.”—Omnibus ad Brittanicum, &c. When 
everything was prepared for the British war,” i. e., now pa every- 
thing was ready, &c. 

5. Nominatim. ‘ Expressly.” — Consolatus, &e. “He con- 
soled Indutiomarus, and exhorted him,” &c. . Cesar consoled In- 
dutiomarus, for the temporary deprivation of his son and relations, 
whom he intended earrying with him, as hostages, into Britain, and 
assured him that they should suffer no injury. 

6. Hos singillatim, &c. “δ reconciled these, man by man, to 
Cingetorix.”—Quod cum merito, &c. “This he both thought was © 
done by him in accordance with the deserts of the latter, and at the 
same time imagined it was greatly his interest, that the authority of 
one, whose signal attachment towards himself he had clearly per 
ceived, should be as great as possible among his own countrymen.” 

7. Suam gratiam, &c. ‘That his influence was lessened among 
his countrymen.” His influence was lessened by the reconciliation 
which had been effected between Cingetorix and the other chief- 
tains.—Multo gravius hoc dolore exarsit. ‘ Blazed out with aug- 
mented fury, through resentment at this.” 

8. In Meldis. ‘The Meldi here referred to wate. situate or the 
Scaldis, or Scheldt, between what are now Gand and Bruges. 
Some editors, imagining that there was only one Gallic tribe of this 
name, that situate on the Mediterranean coast, have changed — 
into Belgis, but the old reading is correct. 

99 1: Antea dictum est. Compare book 1, chapter 3. 

2. Cupidum novarum rerum . ‘+ Fond of change,” i. ¢., fond οἱ 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK 345 


Page. 
political changes, or of revolutions in the state—Magnz anmi. 9Q 


~ “Ofa high spirit.” 


3. Jam. “" Already before this.”— Sibi deferri. “* Was bestowed 
upon him.” Was vested in him. 

4. Recusandi aut deprecandi causa. ‘For the purpose either ot 
refusing his appointment, or entreating to have it revoked.” 

5. Id factum. “ This fact.”"—Ex suis hospitibus. “ From his 
trends.” More literally, ‘from those connected with him by the 
ties of hospitality.” 

6. Petere contendit. ‘ Strove to obtain.”—Religionibus. ‘By 
religious scruples.” What these were we are not informed. Ho- 
tomann thinks, that the allusion is to the performance of some vow, 
er of funeral rites, while Rhellicanus and Glandorp suppose Dum- 
norix to have pretended that the omens or auspices were unfavour- 
able. This latter is the more probable opinion. 

ἡ. Obstinate. ‘‘ Peremptorily.”—Sevocare singulos. “Τὸ cal) 
them aside one by one.” 

8. Non sine causa fieri, &c. ‘That it was not done without 
some secret motive, that Gaul was stripped of all her nobility.” 

9. Hos omnes in Britanniam, &c. Alluding to the hostages 
which Cesar intended taking with him into Britain, as a means ΟἹ 
keeping the Gauls quiet during his absence.—Fidem reliquis inter- 
nonere. “He pledged his word to the rest.”—Quod esse ex usu, 
ἄς. ‘Whatever they should understand to be for the interest οἱ 
Gaul.” . 

10. Quod tantum, &c. “ Because he had ever paid so muck 
respect to the Aeduan state.” 

11. Quod longius, &c. “And that, since he saw his mad folly 
going too far, he ought to take care, lest the other might have it ir 
his power to do any injury to himself and the Roman government.” 
The construction of the latter part of the clause is, prospicsendum 
(esse sibi, i. e., Casari) ne (ille, i. e,, Dumnorix) posset nocere quid 
sibi (Cwsari) ac reipublice. 

12. Corus ventus. ‘The northwest wind.” Some editions 
have Caurus ventus, but the form Corus is more common. ‘The 
wind here meant is the’same with the ἀργέστης of the Greeks. 

73. Nihilo tamen secius, &c. “But still, not the less on that 
account, to make himself acquainted with all his designs.” Supply 
ut sefore cognosceret, from the previous clause. 

14. Omnium impeditis animis. ‘* While the attention of all wae 
“ engaged,” i: οἰ, with the embarcation. 


346 - NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


Page 
91 


1. Hunc. Referring to Dumnorix.—Pro sano. ‘As a prodert 


man,” i. e., as might be expected from, or as became, a prudent — 


man. Literally, “88 a man in his senses.”—Qui neglexisset. 
Since he had slighted.” The student will note the force of the 
relative here with the subjunctive mood. 

2. Enim. “However.” Enim is here used as an adversative 
particle, with the force of autem, instances of which are of no un- 
frequent occurrence in Tacitus, Plautus, and other writers. Com- 
pare the words of Gronovius (ad Liv. 34, 32), “ Observarunt eru- 
diti ex Plauto, hance particulam (enim) interdum a fronte orationss 
enduere vim adversative.” 

3. Rem frumentariam. The common text has rei frumentarie, 
but the accusative is far preferable. Consult Sanctius, Min. 3, 3, 
vol. i., p. 514, 

4, Consiliumque pro tempore, &c. ‘ And might take measures 
according to time and circumstance,” i. e., sach measures as time 
and circumstance might require. 

5. Pari numero equitum, &c. ‘ A body of cavalry equal to that 
which he was leaving on the continent.” The student will mark 
the elegance of the construction in the text. It is equivalent to 
numero equitum pari ei numero quem relinquebat. The number of 
norse referred to is two thousand. 

6. Leni Africo. “By a gentle southwest wind.” The south 
west wind was called Africus by the Romans, because coming to 
them in the direction of Africa Propria, the modern district ὁ. 
Tunis. 

ἡ. Longius delatus estu. ‘ Being carried down a considerable 
distance by the tide.” Longius, literally, ‘a greater distance than 
ardinary.”—Sub sinistra relictam. _‘‘ Far away on the left.” 

8. Secutus. ‘ Having taken advantage of.” 

9. Virtus. ‘The patient endurance.” Virtus here denotes 
patient endurance of the fatigue of rowing, or, in other words, 
bodily labour resolutely endured.—Vectoriis gravibusque nace iias 
“Though in transports and heavily laden vessels.” 

10. Cum annotinis. ‘With the ships employed the previous 
year.” More literally, ‘with the ships of the previous year.” 
Annotinus means, “of only one year.” Compare the Greek para- 
phrase: σὺν τοῖς τοῦ πρόσθεν ἔτους. Some, very incorrectly, read an- 
nonariis, referring to vessels of burden used in transporting pro- 
visions. 

11. Sui commod:. Supply causa, So in Greek ἕνεκα 15 often 
understood 


—— ἍὌ. 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 347 


12. Cohortibus decem. Ten cohorts formed a lggion, and the 
complement of cavalry for each legion was three hundred. Cesar, 
however, calls the force referred to “ ten cohorts,” and not “ one 
‘egion,” most probably because the cohorts in question belonged to 
aifferent legions. 

13. Eo minus veritus navibus. A somewhat unusual phrase, 
vat occurring also in Cicero, Acad. 4, 45, “ Vos mihi veremini.” 

~In littore molli atque aperto. ‘On a smooth and open shore.” 
jompare theexplanation of Morus: “ Molli, nullis scopulis pericu 
™03 aperto, nulls rupibus aut prominenttis impedito.” 

1. Crebris arboribus succisis. The trees thus felled were 
auiced together in form of an abattis or breastwork.—Preclusi 
~ Blocked up.” 

2. Propugnabant. ‘Came forth to fight.” 

3. T'estudine. Consult Archeological Index.—Aggere ad mu- 
nitiones adjecto. ‘* A mound having been thrown up against the 
fortifications of the enemy.” A mound is properly said to be 
thrown up, acti; while a tower is said agi (or excitari. B. G. 5, 
40). 

4. Milites. “The foot.” Milites is here opposed to equites, 
and is to be taken, therefore, in the sense of pedites. So in the 
61st chapter of the 7th book, “ exercitus equitatusque.” 

δ. Superiore nocte. “On the preceding night.”"—Afflictas, δος 
** Had been dashed against each other, and driven on shore.” Some 
read in littus, but in littore is more graphic, since it implies, that 
the vessels had not only been driven on shore, but were still lying 
there. © =. 
© subsisterent. ‘Could hold out,” i. e., could stand firm 
against. Compare Livy, 27,7, “ Vix Annibali atque ejus armis 
subsistentem.” 

7. Ex eo concursu navium. ‘From this collision of the ves- 
sels,” i. e., from the ships thus running foul of one another. 

8. Coram perspicit. “ He sees with his own eyes,” i. e., before 
him, on the spot. Compare the Greek paraphrase, χώραν αὐτὸς 
ἐνταῦθα κατεῖδεν —Magno negotio. “ With great trouble.” 

9. Fabros. “The artificers.” Each legion had its proper 
complement of artificers. Compare’ Vegetius, 2, 11, “ Habet 
preterea legio fabros lignarios, instructores, carpentarios, ferra- 
rios,” &c., and consult Stewecchius, ad loc. p. 168. Under the 
term fabri Cesar here includes the fabri lignarii, or carpenters, 
and the fabri ferrurit, or stmaiths. 

Hu 


Page, 
91 


92 


348 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


05, 10. Ut quam plurimas,” &c. “ΤῸ build as many vessels as 
“possible with the legions that are with him,” i. e., with the legions 
which he commanded. 

93 1. Subduci. “To be drawn on shore.” Supply im aridum 
The full form is given B. G. 4, 29.—Una mumnitione. “ By one 
general fortification,” i. e., the same rampart and ditch were te en- 
compass the vessels and the tents. 

2. Unde. Referring to the place where he was when the news 
reached him of the disaster of his vessels. 

3. Summa imperii, &c. ‘ The supreme command and direction 
of the war.””—Cassivellauno. The derivation which Sir William 
Beetham gives for this proper name is extremely amusing, and shows 
the reckless handiwork of a professed etymologist. He deduces it 
from Cass, a man’s name, and bealin ‘a little mouth,” and makes 
Cassivellaunus equivalent, therefore, to ‘Cass with the little 
mouth |” 

4. Superiore tempore. ‘At a former period.”— Continentia. 
Put for continua. So continentes silve (B. G. 3, 28), and conti- 
nentes paludes (B. G. 6, 31). 

5. Quos natos, &c. ‘ Who they say it has been handed down 
by tradition were born in the island itself,” i. e., of whom they have 
a tradition that they were sprung from the very soil of the island 
itself. This is in accordance with the erroneous, but very preva 
lent, belief among so many of the nations of antiquity, that their 
first ancestors were produced or born from the earth. The Athe 
nians in particular were remarkable for this, and hence the name 
αὐτόχθονες which they applied to their race. Thus Thucydides re- 
marks (1, 2), τὴν γοῦν ᾿Αττικὴν ἄνθρωποι ὥκουν of αὐτοὶ det. Where the 
scholiast adds, τῷ γένει δηλονότι, οὐ γὰρ ἦσαν ἀθάνατοι. The most. 
ancient nations thought themselves indigenous, because, having long 
dwelt in the same country, they at length forgot their origin. 

6. Quibus orti ex civitatibus. ‘From which being sprung.” 
Civitatibus is here repeated with the relative, accordirg to Caesar's 
not unfrequent custom. Compare note 7, page 5.—Bello Ilate. 
“The war having been waged,” i. e., when the war was over. 

%. Hominum est tnjfimta multitudo. “The number of inhabe 
tants is unbounded,” i. e., the population is immense.—Gallicis 
consimilia. Compare Jornandes 2, 2: “ Virgeas habitant casas 
communia tecta cum peccre, swoaeque illis sepe sunt domus.” 

8. Utuntur aut ere, &c. ‘They employ for money either cop- 
per »r oblong pieces of iron, ascertained to be of a certain weight.” 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 349 


Literally, “tried by a ceitain weight.” The term ¢aleis, in this 3 
passage, occasions great trouble to the commentators, and they give 
it, generally speaking, the meaning of “rings,’”’ because the Greek 
paraphrast ‘enders it by daxruMocs. Nothing, however, can be more 
erroneous than this interpretation. Talea properly denotes a wood- 
en pin, or small piece of wood shaped like a spike, used in archi- 
tecture for connecting together the timbers of an edifice. (Vitruv. 
1, 5.) It is then applied to agricultural operations, and means a 
small branch of a tree, sharpened like a spike or stake, and planted 
in the ground to produce another tree. (Varro, R. R. 1, 40.) 
Cwsar employs the term here in precisely the same sense, as far as 
regards shape ; but as ¢alea properly means something of wood, he 
appends the adjective ferreus, in order to show that the talea here 
meant were pieces of iron. The Britons, therefore, according to 
him, employed for money either copper, or small pieces of iron shaped 
like spikes. This view of the subject receives a striking confirma- 
tion from the custom said to have prevailed among the earlier 
Greeks. The earlier ὀδολὸς, according to ancient authorities, deno- 
ted originally ‘‘a spit,” i. e.,a piece of iron or copper fashioned like 
a small spit, and used for money, and six of these made a drachma 
(δραχμὴ), or, “ handful,” these being as many as the hand can grasp. 
Consult on this point, Plutarch, Vit. Lys.c. 17. Julius Pollux 
9, 6, ὁ 77, who refers to Aristotle in support of this assertion. Hus. 
tath, ad Il. 1,465. Etymol. Mag. 5. v., ὀβελίσκος. 

9. Nascitur ἰδὲ plumbum album. “Tin is found there.” Lit- 
erally, “is produced there.” By plumbum album is meant the 
κασσίτερος οἵ the Greeks. Compare Plin. H. N. 36,16. The tin 
mines of England are situated in Cornwall, which occupies the south- 
western extremity of the country.—IJn mediterraneis regionibus. 
This statement of Casar’s is incorrect. Tin is not brought from 
the interior. 

10. Materia. ‘“ Wood,” i. e., trees.—Fagum. ‘The beech.” 
The gnyds of Dioscorides (1, 121), and ὀξύα of Theophrastus (3, 10). 

11. Animi voluptatisque causa. “For the sake of anusement 

nd pleasure.—Loca sunt temperatiora, &c. ‘The climate is 
more temperate than in Gaul, the cold being less intense.” Tae 
account which Tacitus gives of the climate of Britain (Vit. Agric. 
12), agrees very well with what it is at present: “" Coelum crebris 
‘mbribus ac nebulis foedum : asperitas frigorum abest.” 

12. Triquetra. “Triangular.” This, taking the general form 
of the island, is not very far from the trath. Caesar must have ob- 


350 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


93 tained his information, respecting the shape of the island, from the 
account of others, since Britain was not circumnavigated by the 
Romans till the time of Agricola. (Tacit. Agric. 10.) In the same 
way are we to account for Cesar’s acquaintance with the manners 
and customs of the Britons, since he never penetrated into the in- 
terior. 

13. Ad Cantium. “Αἱ Kent.”—Ad orientem solem. Supply 
spectat.—Tenet circiter, &c. ‘Contains about five hundred miles.” 
Measuring in ἃ straight line from Bolerium Promontorium, or Land’s 
End, to Cantium Promontorium, or North Foreland tre Cistance 
dves not exceed 344 British, or 356 Roman miles. If Cesar in- 
cluded the irregularities of the coast, the measurement would b 
greatly enlarged. 

14. Ad Hispaniam. This statement is very erroneous, 88 Spain 
lies to the south, not to the west of Britain. ‘ 

94 1. Dimidio minor, &c. ‘Less than Britain, as is supposed, by 
a half.” The superficial extent of Great Britain is computed at 
77,370 square miles, and that of Ireland at 30,370; hence the 
magnitude of the former is upward of two and a half times that of 
the latter. | 

2. Sed pari spatio transmissus, &c. ‘+ But the passage across 
to Britain is the same distance as from Gaul.” 

3. Mona. The Isle of Man. Consult Geographical Index.— 
Complures preterea minores, &c.  ‘ Besides several other smaller 
islands are thought to lie facing in the channel.” Some read sub- 
jecte for objecte, but the Greek paraphrase has ἀντικεῖσθαι. The 
Orkney and Shetland Islands are meant, but that they are properly 
speaking oljecte is, of course, untrue. ; 

4. Dies continuos triginta, &c. ‘ That there is night for thirty 
stccessive days at the winter-solstice,” i. e., 22d December. . This 
report was without any foundation in truth. 

5. Nisi certis ex aqua, &e. ‘ But we perceived, by accurate 
water measures, that the nights were shorter than on the continent,” _ 
i. e., but measuring the time by water-glasses &c. The allusion 
here is te the clepsydra, or, as we would call it, water-clock. The 
clepsydra, as its’ name imports, was a Grecian invention, and was 
first adopted at Rome in the third consulship of Pompey. (Awuetor 
dial. de caus. cor. elog. 38.) In the most common kind of water 
clocks, the water issued drop by drop through a hole in one vessel, 
and fell into another, in which a light body that floated. marked the 
height of the fluid as it rose, by pointing to a scale vf hours on the 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 35 


side of the vessel, and thus indicated the time. All the alojey. ὍΣ 
tre, however, had this defect in common, that the water at first 

. flowed out rapidly, and afterward more slowly, so that they required 
much care and regulation. Consult Beckman, History of Inven- 
tions, vo'.., p. 136. ; 

6. Septingentorum millium. ‘Seven hundred miles.” A cal 
culation which exceeds the truth 90 Roman miles. The length 
of the western coast is 590 British, nearly equal to 610 Roman, 
miles. 

7. Contia Septentriones. ‘‘ Opposite the north.” ‘This is not 
correct; the east is much nearer the truth—Octingenta. This 
greatly exceeds the real measurement. The exact length is about 
550 British, or 570 Roman, miles. 

8. Humanissim. “The most civilized,”—A Gallica consuetu- 
dine. “From the customs of Gaul.” Compare B. G. 6, 21, 
“§ Germant multum ab hac consuetudine differunt.” 

9. Se vitro inficiunt. ‘Stain themselves with woad,” i. 6.) οἱ 
a blue colour. The Greek name for this plant is isatis ; its other 
appellation in Latin, besides vitrum, is glastum. This last is sup- 
posed to be derived from the old British word glas, which means 
net only “green,” but also “blue.” The Romans, it is thought, 
confounded the glas of the Britons with the old German word glas, 
applied first to “amber,” and afterward to “glass,” and hence gave 
the name of vitrum to the plant in question. 

10. Atgue hoc, &c. ‘And hence they are of a more frightful 
appearance in battle.” The Greek paraphrast very neatly expresses 
this by, ὥστε ἐν rats μάχαις καταπληκτικώτατοι τὸ ϑεάμά scot. 

11. Capillogue sunt promisso, &c. ‘They have, moreover, 
long hair, and every part of the body shaved except,” &c.—Uzores 
habent, &c. The orderis, deni duodenique (Britanni) habent uxores 
communes inter se. Render deni duodenique, “ parties of ten or 
twelve.” 

12. Quo primum, &c. “ By whom each female when a virgin 
was first married.”” With deducta est supply domum, and compare 
the phrase ducere domum, “to marry.” 

13. Tamen ut. “In such @ way, however, that,” i. e., with so 

tittle success that. Before tamen supp y ita, and consult Palairet, 
Ellips. Lat. p. 157. 
* 14. Cupidius insecuti. “Our men having pursued them toe 
eagerly.”—Il. Referring to the Britons.— Intermisso spatio. 
“Some interval having elansed.”—Imprudentibus nostris. ‘ Ow 
men not expecting them.” 


352 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


On. 1. Sudmissis. “Being sent to their aid.” Put for Caesar's 
more usual form of expression, subsidio missis. Oudendorp is in 
favour of immissis. 

2. Atque his primis, &c. ‘And these the first of two legions.” 
The first cohort of a legion not only exceeded the rest in number, 
but contained the bravest men. Thus Vegetius remarks (2, 6), 
“ Prima cohors reliquas et numero militum et dignitate pracedit.” 
Lipsius, however, insists, that what Vegetius here says about supe- 
tiority of numbers merely applies to later warfare, and that the first 
cohort only surpassed the rest in its containing braver men. (Mul. 
Rom. 1, dial. 4, p. 67, seq.) 

3. Cum ha, ἄς. “When these had taken their ground at a 
very small distance from each other.” 'The common text incor- 
rectly punctuates after spat, connecting inter se with constitissent. 
The Greek paraphrast gives the true meaning, ὀλιγὸν ἀπ᾽ Dpite 
ἀπεχουσῶν. 

4, Perruperunt. Supply hostes.—Immissis. ‘Being sent out 
against them.” Compare the Greek, πλειόνων ἐπελθουσῶν σπειρῶν. 

δ. Cum dimicaretur. ‘ As the battle was fought.””—Jntellectum 
est. Supply a nobis. ‘‘ We perceived.” 

6. Cedentes. ‘Those who gave ground.” 

7. Dimicare. Before this word prelio occurs in some editions 
But, as it does not appear in many MSS., and is not at all needed, 
we have thrown it out.—Jlli. Referring to the Britons. 

8. Et pedibus, &c. ‘ And fought with great advantage on foot.” 
Literally, “fought on foot in unequal combat.”—Equestris autem 
proelit ratio, &c.- “* The manner of fighting, however, on the part 
of the British horse, brought with it equal and the same danger to 
our cavalry, whether the forraer retreated or pursued.” Compare 
the explanation of Lemaire : ‘‘ Ratio gua equites Britanni pugna- 
bant idem periculum Ror.anis inferebat, seu ii (Barbari scil.) cede- 
rent seu insequerentur.” 

9. Conferti. ‘In close array.”—Rari. “Scattered here and 
there.’? The reference is to the cavalry of the Britons.—Atgque 
alii alios, ἕο. “Ard kept relieving one another in succession, 
while the vigorous and fresh took “the places of those that were 
wearied.” 

10. Lenius. ‘ With less spirit ” 

11. Sic, uti ab signis, &c. ‘ With so much fury, as to “ close 
up with ths standards and legions.” Non absisterent, literally, “net - 
to stan’ .t a distance from,” is here equivalent to prope starent ~« 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


353 


Page. 
12 Qurad. “Until.”—Subsidio confisi. ‘“ Confident of being 95 


supported.” 
13. Summis copiis. ‘ With any very numerous force.” Liter- 


ally, “‘ with numerous forces.” Some render swmmis copiis, “ with 
all their forces,” but the Greek paraphrast favours the other inter- 
pretation, οὐκέτι πολλῇ δυνάμει τοῖς Ῥωμαίοις συνέμιξαν. 

1. Animum advertit. For animadvertit, which appears in the 
common text, Grevius observes (ad Cic. Off. 2, 19) that the 
copyists have in many places altered this elegant form of expression, 
substituting for it the latter. 

2. Ripa autem erat, &c. ‘The bank, moreover, was defended 
by sharp stakes fastened in front of it, while other stakes of the same 
kind, fixed down beneath the water, were covered by the river.” 
Lipsius (Poliorcet. 5, dial. 3) thinks we ought to read here plumbo 
stead of flumine, because Bede, who lived in the eighth century, 
speaks in his history (1, 11) of certain stakes, still seen in his time 
in this quarter, which had lead attached to them in order to keep 
them in their places. Cwsar, however, says they were sharpened 
at the end, which would supersede, of course, the necessity of any 
lead being employed ; and besides, Bede may easily have been led 
into error with regard to the particular spot. Stakes kept in their 
places by means of lead indicate, moreover, a higher degree of civ- 
ilization than that to which the Britons had thus far attained. 

3. Cum capite solo, &c.. ‘* Though they were above the water 
with the head only,” i. e., though their heads only were above the 
water. Literally, “though they were out of the water with the 
head alone.” 

4. Ut supra demonstravzmus. Compare chapter 1'7.—Servabat. 
“ Kept watching.” Servabat is here put for observabat. Compare 
the Greek paraphrase, παρετήρει. Servare for observare is of fre- 
quent occurrence. Compare Sil. Ital. 6, 384. Terence, Andr. 1, 
8,7. Lucan, 1, 601, &c. 

δ. Ex via. ‘ From the beaten track.” i. e., public road or high- 
way.—Impeditis. ‘‘ Intricate.” 

6. Magno cum periculo,&c. ‘* With great danger to our horse.” 

—Hoc metu. “ΒΥ the fear of this.” 

7. Relinquebatur. “Tt remained.”—Discedi. Supply ab equi- 
iibus. ‘ The cavalry to depart.”—Et hostibus noceretur. “ And 
the enemy were injured.”—Quantum lahore, &c. “As far as the 
tegionary soldier: could effect this amid fatigue and marching,” i e., 
amid the fatigue of a long march. 


96 


854 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


Page 
96 


97 


98 


8. Continentem Galliam So Livy, 31, 45, “ Continens Attn 
ca,” and Nepos, Themist. 3, “‘ Continens terra.” 

9. Atque in civitatem mittat, &c. ‘And to send him inte the 
state, to preside over it and hold the government.”’ Compare the 
Greek paraphrase : καὶ αὐτὸν τῆς πόλεως παὶ σφῶν ἄρξοντα πέμπειν. The 
reference is to Mandubratius. 

1. Obsides ad numerum, ὅς. “ Hostages, to the number re- 
quired, and an abundant supply of corn.” The student will macs 
the force of the plural in frumenta. 

2. Ab omni militum, &c. ‘ And secured from all violence on the 
part of the soldiery.”--Cenimagni. Most probably the Cenomani, 
who had come over from Gaul and settled in Britain. The Greek 
paraphrase has Κενιμανοὶ. 

3. Oppidum Cassivellauni. Bede (Hist. Ang. 1, 2) calls this 
town Cassibellaum. 

4. Oppidum autem, ὅς. “Now the Britons call it a town, 
when,” &c. The native term was Caer. Compare Czsar’s de- 
scription of a British town with that given by Strabo, 4. p. 200: 
πόλεις Βρετανῶν εἰσὶν of dpupol, x. τ. 2. , 

δ. Locum. ‘Thé place in question.” One MS, has lucum, 
which Oudendorp pronounces no inelegant reading. 

6. Ad mare. “On the seacoast.” Compare the Greek para- 
phrase, zapa0adaccta.—Supra. Chapter 13. 

7. Castra navalia. ‘“ The nayal camp.” This has already been 
mentioned in the 11th chapter.—Oppiignent. “Storm.” Used 
here for expugnent, as adoriantur precedes. 

8. In continenti. ‘On the continent,” i. e., in Gaul.—Quid 
vectigalis. ‘‘ How much tribute.” Literally, “‘ what of tribute.” 

1. Refectas.. “ Repaired.”"—His de luctis. ‘‘ These being launch- 
ed.” Supply ad mare. Literally, “ being drawn down to the sea.” 

2.. Duobus commeatibus. ‘+ By two embarcations.” 

3. Navigationibus. ‘ Voyages.”—Desideraretur. ‘“ Was mis. 
sing,” i. e., was lost. The Greek paraphrast has καταποντισθῆναι;, 
‘was sunk,” 

4. Prioris commeatus. “Of the previous convoy.”—Locum 
aperent “Made good the harbour,” 1. e., reached the island 
More literally, ‘ reached the (destined) place.” 

5. Angustius milites collocavit. ..  Stowed his troops in ἃ narrow- 
er compass than usual.” ‘ 

6. Subductis navibus. ‘The ships being drawn on shore * 
Supp'y in arédi.m 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


7. Frumentum angustius provenerat. ‘Grain had been pro- 
duced in less quantities than usual,” i. e., the i Αδ had partially 
failed, or there was a scarcity of grain. 

8. In plures civitates. ‘ Among a greater numberof states,” i. 
e., than had before been customary.—Essuos. Some editors sug- 
gest Aeduos as a reading, because no mention is elsewhere made 
οὐ the Essui But Cesar is here speaking of nations near the lower 
Rhine, whereas the Aedui were at a considerable distance from that 
mver. 

9. Belgio. By Belgium is here meant a part of Gallia Belgica, 
not the whole. It comprehended the territory of the Bellovaci, 
Atrebates, and Ambiani. © Consult Cellarius, Geog. Antiq. vol. ii., 
Ρ. 307. 

10. Mederr. ‘+ Remedy.” 

1. Millibus passuwm centum. ‘There is an error in this, for from 
the confines of the Eburones to the winter quarters of Crassus the 
distance was nearly 180 miles. 'The Greek paraphrast, on the other 
hand, errs by excess, for he has ἐν ὀγδοήκοντα στάδιων μυριάσι περιεΐχετο 

2. Tertium jam hunc, &c. The true reading of this passage is 
very much disputed. ‘The one which we have given rests in part 
on the editions of Basle, Aldus (1580), Glareanus, &c., and partly 
on the Greek paraphrase : τῷ δὲ τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ τρίτῳ ἔτει; of δυσμεν- 
εἴς αὐτοῦ, πολλῶν τῆς πόλεως ἀρχόντων τούτου τοῦ πράγματος αἰτίων 


355 


Page 
98 


99 


γεγενημένων, ἐξ ἐμφανοῦς ἀπέκτειναν. Hunc refers to Tasgetius, not to 


annum. 

3. Quod ad plures pertinebat. ‘‘ Because several persons were 
concerned.” Literally, “because it pertained to more persons 
than one.” ‘ 

4, In hiberna perventum, &c. ‘That they had reached -eir 
respective quarters, and that a place for wintering in had bee or- 
tified by each.” 

δ. Ad fines regni sui, &c. “Had met Sabinus and Cot on 
the borders of their kingdom.” 

6. De re communi. “ Relative to their common interes .”— 
Min posse. “ Could be adjusted.” 

ΟἽ, Missu Cesaris. Equivalent to mittente Casare. ee 
despatched for this purpose by Cesar.” = 


1. Plurimum ei, &c. Acknowledged he was under very great 100 


obligations to him.”’—Stipendio liberatus esset. ‘+ He had been 
liberated from tribute,” i. e., freed from the payment of it. 

2. De oppugnatine castrorum. “As regarded tk attack on 
our camp ” 


a 


356 © NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK 


100 3. Suaque esse unperia, &c. “ And that his authority -vas of 
such a nature, that the people at large had no less power over him 
than he had over them.” 

4. Ex humilitate sua. ‘From his own weakness.” Compare 
the Greek paraphrase, τούτου δὲ πεῖραν τὴν ἐμὴν ταπεινότητα δύναμαι 
διδόναι. 

5. Sed esse Gallia commune consilium. ‘ But that it was the 
common design of Gaul,” i. 6.) that it was a common and precon- 
certed plan on the part of the whole nation. 

6. Non facile Gallos, &c. ‘That it was no easy matter for 
Gauls to give a refusal to Gauls,” i. e., a refusal to join with them. 

7. Quibus quoniam, &c. ‘“‘ That since he had satisfied them, as 
far as duty to his country was concerned, so now he had respect to 
the claims of duty, as regarded the favours bestowed upon him by 
Cesar,” 1. e., as he had discharged his duty to his country, he 
would now discharge that which he owed to Cesar in return for his 
numerous kindnesses.—Pietate. The term pietas among the Ro- 
man writers has a very extensive meaning, denoting the duty which 
we owe to our parents, relations, friends, country, and the Deity. 
The reference in the present passage is to country merely. 

8. Pro hospitio.. ‘In consideration of the ties of hospitality.” 
—Conductam Rhenum transisse. ‘ Having been hired for the 
purpose, had crossed the Rhine.”—Hanc. ‘‘ That this band.” 

9. Ipsorum esse consilium, ‘That it was for themselves to 
consider.”” Ipsorum refers to Titurius and Cotta. Compare the 
explanation of Lemaire: ‘ Deliberent ergo inter se (scil. Sabinus et 
Cotta), seu videant Romani, au velint,” &c. 

10. Quod cum faciat, &c. ‘That in doing this, he was both 
consulting for the good of his own state, in its being freed from the 
burden of winter quarters, and was making a proper return to Com 

. for his acts of kindness towards him.” 
101 1. Ad consilium rem deferunt. ‘They lay the matesie Baird a 
council of war.”—Ezistit. “ Arises.” 

2. Rem esse testimonio. ‘That the fact spoke for itself.”— 
Multis ultro, &c. “Many wounds having been inflicted upon the 
latter, without any being received in return.” Compare the exe 
planation of Lemaire: “nam Romani intulerant hostibus rulnera; 
ipsi vero non acceperant.” ‘ . 

8. Re frumentaria non premi. ‘That they were not. distressed 
for corn.’”’ Compare ‘ke Greek paraphrase, ἐπιτηδρίων ἐνδεεῖς oda 
εἶναι 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOX. 357 


4. Levius aut turpius. “ Weaker or more cowardly.”—Auc- iol 
fore hoste, &c. ‘To deliberate concerning matters of the utmost 
-mportance when an enemy was the author of the step.” Com- 
pare the Greek, κατὰ τὴν τῶν πολεμίων γνώμην περὶ τῶν πάντων βουλεύ- 
εσθαι. ‘The reference is to the information derived from the enemy, 
on which their deliberations would be based. 

5. Sero. “Too late.”—Clamitabat. “Kept crying out loudly 
and repeatedly.” The frequentative is here very emphatic. 

6. Aliquid calamitatis. ‘*Some disaster’— Brevem consulendi, 
ἄς. ‘That the time for deliberation was short.” — Arbitrari. 
“Tkat he supposed.” Supply se. 

7. Non hostem auctorem, &c. “That he did not look to the 
enemy as an authority for the step which he recommended, but to 
the fact itself.”.—Subesse. ‘Was near.” Compare the Greek- 
πλησίον μὲν yap ὃ Ῥῆνος. 

8. Ardere Galliam, &c. ‘That Gaul burned with resentment 
at having been reduced, after so many insults had been received by 
it, under the sway of the Roman people.” 

9. Sine certa re. ‘* Without accurate information,” i. e., unless 
on sure grounds. 

10. Si nil sit durtus. “If no greater difficulty came in their 
way,” i. e., if no attack were made by the Gauls. 

11. Unam salutem. ‘Their only safety.” Compare Vou 
in. 2, 354, “ Una salus victis.” 

12. Presens. “ Immediate.”—Longinqua obsidione. ‘ Result- 
ing from a protracted siege.” Longinguus is here put for diutur- 
nus. Compare Broukhus. ad Propert. 1, 6, 27. 

1. Primisque ordinibus. “ And the principal centurions,” i.e., 10 
the centurions of the first ranks. Consult Archeological Index, 
and compare note 11, page 46. 

2. Vincite. “ Prevail,’”’ i. e., carry your point.—Neque is sum 
qui, &c. “For I am not the man among you to be very greatly 
alarmed at the danger of death.” 

3. Hi sapient, &c. “These will discover which of us is right, 
and, in case any disaster occur, will demand satisfaction, Cotta, from 
you,” i. e., will call you to account for it. Ht refers to the Roman 
soldiers standing without, but near enough to hear what was said. 
_ Compare the Greek paraphrase: οὗτοι δὲ φρονούντων στρατιῶται; 

κ. τ᾿ λ. ΤΡ ΕΝ 
4. Qué. “Since they.”—Perendino aie. “On the third day 
nence.” Perendie, from which the adjective perendinus comes, is 


- 


358 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


102 derived, according to the grammarians, from peremptus and dies, 
and is the same as perempta die, the intervening day being meant 
by die. 

5. Rejecti et relegati, &c. “As if forced away and banished by 
you to a distance from their countrymen.” By ceteris are meant 
the Romans in the other winter quarters, while by rejectt and rele 
gati is figuratively expressed the forced separation, by the command 
of their officers, of the troops of Cotta from those in the neighbour- 
ing provinces. Compéte the Greek : ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τῶν ἄλλων, ὡς σὺ κελεύεις, 
ἀποχωρισθέντες, ἢ uaxaloag, ἣ λιμῷ, αἰσχρῶς ἀποθανοῦσι. 

6. Consurgitur ex concilio, &c. ‘The members rise from the 
council, they embrace and beseech both Cotta and Sabinus.”’ 

7. Rem: ‘“ Affairs.”.—Facile esse rem. ‘That it was an easy 
matter.”—Res disputatione perducitur. ‘The debate is pro- 
tracted.” 

8. Dat manus. “Yields.” Literally, “ gives his hands.” A 
figurative expression, borrowed from the form of making a surrender, 
by stretching forth, or holding up, hands. 

9. Pronunciatur, &c. ‘Orders are issued for the troops to 
march at daybreak.” Literally, “it is announced that they wil 
depart,” &c. 

10. Consumitur vigiliis, &c. ‘Is spent without sleep, each 
soldier looking about among his effects, to see what he might be 
able to carry with him, what part of his winter stores he would be 
compelled to leave behind.” The expression ex instrumenio hi- 
bernorum is rendered by the Greek paraphrast ἐκ τῶν σκευῶν. 

11. Omnia excogitantur, &c. ‘Every reason is suggested, to 
show why they could not stay without danger, and why that daager 
would be now increased by the languor of the soldiers, and their 
want of sleep.” The meaning of this passage has given rise to 
much controversy: Its import appears to us to. be as follows: 
The Roman soldiers felt the disgrace of the step which they were 
about to take, and kept suggesting, therefore, in conversation with 
one another, various plausible arguments, to show that it was the 
only plan they could safely pursue in the present crisis. 

12. Posteaquam ex nocturno fremitu, &c. ‘+ After they got in 
timation of their intended departure, by the noise which pesaeied 
during the night, and their not retiring to repose ” - 

13. A millibus, &c. “At the distance of about two μα ταὶ ᾿ 
An idiom analogous to our own mode of expression, “about twa 
nniles οἱ" 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK 359 


14. Convallem. The term convallis, though generally rendered i 02 
* valley,” yet. conveys in strictness the idea of a long and extend- 
ed one. Compare Festus, 5. v.—Demisisset se. ““ Had descend 
ed.” 

15. Ut qui nihil ante, &c. ‘Since he had not at all foreseen 
the danger, was thrown into the greatest alarm, ran up and down,” 
&c.—Atqueut. “And in sucha way that.” . Supply ita before ut 

1. Qui in ipso negotio, &c. ‘* Who are compelled to deliber- 4 () ? 
ate in the very moment of action,” i. e., when they ought to act. 

2. Auctor. “ An adviser,”—Jn appellandis. “Τὴ addressing.’ 

3. Minus facile per se, &c. ‘They could less easily perform 
everything themselves,” i. e., every part of their duty could not 
be readily performed by them in person; or, they could not easily 
visit every part. The reference is to Titurius and Cotta. 

4, Jusserunt pronunciare. ‘They ordered the officers to an 
nounce to their men.” Supply duces before pronunciare. We 
have here adopted the reading of the earliest MSS. The common 
text has pronunciari. 

5. Incommode accidit. ‘It turned out untowardly on the pres- 
ent occasion,” i. e., proved unfortunate. 

6. Spem minuit. This was produced by the abandonment of 
their baggage, since the soldiers easily perceived from this step that 
affairs were considered to be at the last extremity.— Quod videbatur 
‘« Because it*was apparent.” 

7. Vulgo. ‘ Everywhere.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, 
ndvrobev.—Abripere. ‘Tear away.” . A much more forcible read- 
ing than arripere. 

8. Barbaris consilium non defuit. ‘ Judgment was not wanting 
.o the barbarians,” i. e., the barbarians were not deficient in judgment 
on this occasion. 

9. Pronunciare jusserunt. “Ordered the different chieftains to 
announce,” i. e., to give orders to their respective followers. 

10. Illorum. Referring to the Gauls. 

11. Erant et virtute, &c. ‘* Our men, by both their value ana 
numbers, were a match for the enemy in fighting.” The meaning 
is, not that the numbers of the Romans were equal to those of the 
Gauls, but that the former had troops enough, considering their 
bravery and discipline, to keep the latter in check. 

12. Procurreret. ‘Madea charge,” 1. e.,-rushed forth from the 
orb. Ronis edi 2! 

18. Cedant. ‘To give way before them.” —Levitat: armerum, 

Ti 


8600 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


103 &c. ‘That, from the lightness of their armour and daily practice, 

they could receive no harm,” i. e., the agility which daily practice 

gave, and the light weight of their armour, would enable them to 

make a rapid and safe retreat whenever the Romans charged upon 
them. 

14. Rursus se ad signa, &c. ‘To pursue them in turn when 
retreating to their standards,” i. e., when returning to their for- 
mer station in the orb. | 

15. Excesserat. ““ Had issued forth.”—Interim eam partem, 
&c. “In the mean time, it was necessary for that part to be ex 
posed, and for a shower of darts to be received by our men on their 
naked flanks.” 

104 1. Locum tenere. “To retain their place in the orb,” and not 

sally forth—Vzrtuti locus. ‘‘ Room for displaying valour.”— 

Nec conferti vitare poterant. ‘ Nor could they, being crowded to- 
gether into a small compass, avoid,” &c. 

2. Tot incommodis conflictati. ‘‘ Although harassed by so many 
disadvantages.” More freely, “although having to struggle with 
so many,” &c. : 

3. Ad horam octavam. This would answer to two o’clock in the 
afternoon ; the first hour, according to the Roman computation, 
being from six to seven in the morning, or, more strictly, from sun- 
rise to the beginning of the second hour. 

4. Primum pilum duxerat. ‘ Had been chief centufion.” — Con- 
sult Archeological Index, and compare note 11, page 46, 

δ. Ejusdem ordinis. ‘Of the same rank,” i. e., a primipilus, 
or centurion of the first rank.—Subvenit. ‘Is striving to aid.” 

6. In adversum os. “ Full in the mouth.” Compare B. C.2 
99, ““ Gladio in os adversum conjecto.” 

7. Ile. Referring to Ambiorix.—Jpsi vero, &ce. “That no 
harm, however, should be done to himself,” i. e., he himself should 
be uninjured, whatever might be determined upon in relation to the 
lives of the soldiers. 

8. Tile. Referring to Titurius.— Cum Cotta saucio, ὅκα. .““ Com- 
municates the answer of Ambiorix to the wounded Cotta, request- 
ing him, if the step appear to him a proper one, to leave the hated 
tle,” ἄς. 

9. Atque in eo constitit. *‘ And persisted in this resolve,” ‘iy ws 
of not going to Ambiorix. ae i Ὦ 

10. In prasentia. “Αἴ the time.” In the Greek paraphrase, 
rére.——Imperatum facit. ‘ Does what is commanded.” 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 361 


΄ 


11. Longiorque consulto, &c. ‘“ And a discourse longer than 104 
ordinary is designedly begun by Ambiorix,” i. e., and the confer- 
ence is designedly protracted by Ambiorix. 

12. Victoriam conclamant. ‘Shout out ‘ Victory.’ ”’—Ululatum. 
“A yell.”—Cotta interficitur. Suetonius (Vit. Ces. c. 25) says 
that this disaster took place in the country of the Germans, “ia 
Germanorum finibus.” ‘The mistake arose from the Eburones te- 
ing near neighbours to the Germans. ’ 

1. Iii. Referring to those who had retreated to the camp.— 10 ἢ 
Ad unum. “To aman.”—Jncertis itineribus. ‘ By uncertain 
routes,” i. e., wandering at hazard. 

2. Sublatus. ‘ Being elated.” 

3. Re demonstrata. “ὙΠῸ whole affair being laid before them,” 
i. e., having acquainted them with his success, and having explained 
to them the design which he had in view. 

4, Nihil esse negotii. ‘That it was an easy matter.”—Se pro- 
fitetur. “δ offers himself.” 

5. Hue. ‘To this officer.’’ Referring to Cicero. Hotomann 
and Davies give hic, on conjecture, which agrees with the ἐνταῦθα of 
the paraphrase, but some good MSS. sanction huic, which is cer- 
tainly the more spirited reading. 

6. Lignationis munitionisque causa. ‘To procure wood, and 
materials for the fortifications,” i. e., stakes for the ramparts, &c. 

7. Sustentattr. ‘They hold out.” Supply a nostris. 

1. Magnis propositis premis, ὅσο. “ Great rewards being [08 
offered to the messengers, if they should convey them to their 
destination.” Literally, ‘if they should carry them through,” i. ὁ.» 
in safety through the intervening dangers. 

2. Turres admodum, &c. ‘ One hundred and twenty towers in 
all.” More literally, ‘‘ up toa hundred and twenty towers.” [11ο- 

_tomann thinks this number incredible, and it certainly appears a 
very large one if we take the term ¢urris in its literal sense. Per- 
haps, however, nothing more is meant than a species of bastion, of 
which 120 might very easily have been raised during the period 
specified in the text. . 

3. Prauste sudes, Stakes burnt at the end.” ‘These were 
ased in defending the rampart.—Muralium pilorum. ‘ Of mural 
_ avelins.” These were thrown from the walls against those who 
were endeavouring to scale them. ‘They were larger and heavier 

- than those used in the field. Lipsius is silent respecting them. 

4. Turres contabu.antur. ‘* Towers of several stories are raised.” 


- 


862 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


106 This language would seem to sanctivn the conjecture given under 
note 2.—Pinne lericeque, ὅτε. “ Battlements and parapets are 
<onstructed of interwoven hurdles,” 

5. Cum tenuissima, &c. ‘“ Although he was in a very feeble 
state of health.” 

6. Ut ultro militum concursu, &c. ‘So that he was compelled 
at length, as their spontaneous act, by the flocking together and 
the entreaties of the soldiers, to show himself some indulgence.” 

7. Qui aliquem sermons aditum, &c. ‘‘ Who had any intimacy 
and grounds of friendship with Cicero.” By sermonis aditum ha- 
bebant is meant, literally, the having been accustomed to have in- 
terviews from time to time with the Roman officer. 

8. Ambioriyem osteniant, &c. “In order to gain credit for 
what they said, they inform him with a boastful air of the arrival of 
Ambiorix.” Compare the explanation of Morus: “ Ambiorigem 
adesse jactabundi dicunt.” ‘They thought that Cicero would be. 
lieve what they asserted, when he saw that so humble a state as the 
Eburones had actually commenced hostilities against the Roman 
power, and that Ambiorix himself was in-arms against Cesar, from 
whom he had heretofore received so many favours. 

9. Eos. Referring to Cicero and the forces under him.—His 
Alluding to the Romans in other winter quarters. 

10. Hocesse in animo. ‘ Were so favourably disposed.” Had 
such a regard.— Hane inveterascere consuetudinem. ‘That this 
custom should grow into a precedent,” i. e., should gather strength 
by long continuance. 

11. Tks. The Romans.—Per se. ‘“ As far as depended upon 
them.” 

12. Cicero ad hac, &c. This officer had already been apprized 
of the defeat and death of Sabinus by one of the fugitives. 

13. Adjutore. ‘As an intercessor,” or advocate. The Greek 
paraphrase gives ovvépyo, ‘a co-operator.” 

14, Pro ejus justitia. ‘ Through his wonted siceaomeye ΩΝ 
titia loses here a portion of its strict meaning, and denotes, not so 
much the desire to render to every one his due, as clemency or 
compassion. Compare Terence, Heaut., 1, 1, 33, “Mee stultitia 
in justitia tua sit aliquod presidii.” 

[07 1. Vallo pedum undecim, ὅς. “* With a rampart eleteni feet 
high, and a ditch fifteen feet wide.” Some commentators suppose 
that the dich was also fifteer feet deep, but this is unnecessary, 


 =—_s = 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 363 


The Greek paraphrase, however, translates merely with reference 10 
to depth: καὶ τάφρῳ πεντεκαίδεκα τὸ βάθος. 

2. Hec. Referring to their knowledge of fortification.—Con- 
suetudine. “ΒΥ the experience.”—Cognoverant. ‘They had 
learned.” 

3. Sed nulla ferramentorum copia. ‘ But having no supply of 
iron tools.” The ablative absolute. Supply existente—Ad hune 
usum. ‘ For this purpose.” ν 

4. Sagulisque. ‘And short cloaks.” The term sagum (of 
which sagulum is a diminutive) is said to be of Gallic origin. Its 
shape was square, and hence Jstdorus (Orig. c. 24) remarks, ‘* Sa- 
gum Gallicum nomen est: dictum autem sagum quadrum, eo quod 
apud eos primum quadratum vel quadruplex erat.” It was fastened 
by a clasp around the neck. The old French word saie points to 
the Celtic root. ‘The Tartan plaid of modern times may be traced 
to the same costume. Consult Adelung, Gloss. vol. vi., p. 26. 

5. Terram exhaurire. “ΤῸ remove the earth.” A very poeti- 
cal form of expression for so plain a writer as Cesar. The Greek 
paraphrast imitates it very neatly by ἐξαντλεῖν. 

6. Millium decem. Supply passuum. The MSS. and editions 
vary here, many having millwm passuum XV. (i. e., quindecim). 
We have adopted the smallest number, although even this appears 
incredible. 

7. Ad altitudinem valli.‘ Equalling the height of the rampart.” 
Literally, “ to the height.”—Falces. “ Grappling hooks.” . These 
were the falces murales, or what the Greeks called δορυδρέπανα. 
The hooks were bent into the shape of a pruning hook, and were 
fastened to long poles. ‘hey were employed for tearing down 
walls. 

8. Testudinesque. ‘ And mantlets.” These were different from 
the testudos hitherto described in the notes to the previous books, 
They were a kind of mantlet or shed, very similar to the vnea, 
which were moved up to the ramparts oy means of wheels, and un- 
der which the assailants worked the battening-ram, or undermined 

9. Ferventes fusili, &c. _‘ Red hot balls of cast clay.” As re- 
gards the epithet fusilis here applied to argilla, compare the remark 
“of Farcellini, ‘‘ qualis est, ex qua statue fictiles fiunt.” 

_ 10. Fervefacta jacula. “ Fiery javelins,” i, e:, javelins, or darts, 

_ with ignited combustibles attached to the head.— Jn casas que, &c. 

Against the huts, which were covered with thatch after the Gallie 
112 


804 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


Page. 

107 fashion.” By case here are meant the winter huts of the sol 
diers. ‘The Antonine offers representations of similez 
ones. , Υ 

11. Distulerunt. ‘Spread the flames.” 

12. Agere. ‘To advance.” Compare, as regards the destudt- 
nes, what has been remarked under note 8. 

13. Demigrandi. ‘Of retiring from the fight.” Equivalert to 
loco cedendi. Compare the Greek paraphrase, οὔχ ὅπως φυγῆς ἐμεμν- 
fvro.—Respiceret. ‘ Looked behind him,” i. e., at nis effects fall- - 
ing a prey to the flames. Compare the language of Celsus: “ Cum 
fortune eorum incendio omnes absumerentur, nunquam aliquis ad 
illas oculum reflecteret. 

14. Hunc habuit exitum. ‘It had this issue,” i. e., was attend- 
ed with this good consequence. 

15. Ut se sub ipso vallo, &c. “As they had crowded them- 
selves together beneath the very rampart, and those farthest off gave 
no means of retreat to the foremost,” i. e., prevented the foremost 
from retreating. 

16. Et quodam loco, &c. ‘ And a tower of the enemy’s having 
been moved up in one quarter to our rampart, and touching it.” 
The reference is to a moveable tower, of course. 

17. Deturbatt. ‘ The eremy were dislodged.”—Turrisque suc 
censa est. ‘ And the tower was set fire to from below.” 

08 1. Qui jam primis, ἄς. ‘ Who were now approaching the 
first ranks,” i. e., were rising fast to the rank of primipilus, οἱ 
chief centurion. 

2. De loco. ‘For precedence. en simultatibus. “ With 
the greatest secret enmity.” 

3. Spectas. ‘ Do you look for.” Equivalent to circumspicis or 
queris. The common text has exspectas.—Hic, hic dies. We 
have adopted the reading of Oberlin, as more spirited than the com- 
mon lection, hic dies, hic dies. Compare Sallust, Cat. 20, “En 
illa, alla libertas.” 

4. Quaque pars, &e. ‘And where appeared to be the thickest 
part of the enemy.”—Omunium veritus existimationem. ‘“ Having 
feared the opinion of all,” i. e., anxious to pone his reputation 
among all. 

5. Procurrentem. ‘Running forward to engage him.”—Ezam 
mato. — “ Deprived of life.” 

6. Verutum. “A javelin.” By verutum is meant a light, slen- - 
der javelin, shaped somewhat like a spit, or else as tapering as a 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 365 


spit.—Hic casus. “This accident.”—Jmpeditum. “Thus em- Her 
parrassed.” 

7. Hunc. Referring to Varenus.—Zllum veruto, &e. “They 
suppose that the other was transfixed by the javelin.” 

8. In locum dejectus, &c. “He stumbled and fell into a hol- 
ow.” 

9. In contentione, &c. ‘In this honourable striving and con 
test.” Contentione refers to the spirit of emulation by which they 
* were both actuated, certamine to their collision with the foe. 

10. Utrumque versavit. ‘Directed alternately the movements 
of each.” Compare the explanation of Morus: ‘“* Modo hac, modo 
illa sorte, per vices, uti voluit.”"—Ut alter altert, &c. ‘That the 
one rival brought assistance and security to the other,” i. e., the 
one rival assisted and protected the other. 

11. Gravior atque asperior. ‘* More severe’and difficult to en- 
dure.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, βαρυτέρα τε καὶ χαλεπωτέρα 
rots Ῥωμαίοις. 

12. Res ad paucitatem, &c. ‘“ Matters had come to a small 

umber of defenders.” 

1. Unus Nervius. ‘A certain Nervian.” Unus is here put 109 
for gquidam. Compare the Greek paraphrase, τις Nepotios, and B. 
G. 2, 25, B. C. 2, 27. 

2. Suamque in fidem prestiterat. ‘ And had given him proofs 
of his attachment.”—Servo. ‘A slave of his.” ~ Supply suo. 

3. Periculis. “The imminent danger.” What grammarians 
call the plural of excellence. 

4. Hora undecima. Corresponding to our five o’clock in the 
afternoon. 

5. Legionem. Cesar had placed three legions in Belgium, the 
one here referred to under the command of Crassus, and two others, 
one under Lucius Munatius Plancus, and the other under Caius 
Trebonius. Compare chapter 24. 

6. Qua sibi iter faciendum sciebat. ‘* Where he knew he would 
have to pass.”—Reipublice commodo. ‘ With ϑνελθαν, to the 
state,” i. e., to what the public interests required. 

7. Hora tertia. ‘“ Nine o’clock in the moming.” 

ο΄ 8, Legionem. “A legion.” Not the one which Crassus had 
preught, but one which Cesar had with him probably at the time. 

9. Literas publicas. ‘The public documents.”—Quod eo, &c. 
“ Which he had brought thither for the sake of enduring the winter ” 
i, e., which he had stored there for the winter supply. 


366 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. | 


750 10. Rem gestam, &c. “ He writes him a full account of what 
had taken place among the Eburones.”—Peditatus equitatusque 
copias. A fuller form of expression than what other writers em- 
ploy. foxy B. G. 6, 6, “ Magnis coactis peditatus sy aa 

que copiis.” 
110 1. Consilioejus probato. ‘ His conduct being approved of.”’— 

Eisi, opinione trium, &c. ‘“ Although, being disappointed ir. his 
expectation of three legions, he had been reduced to two.” _Liter- 
ally, “had returned to two.” —Unum communis salutis, &c. “The. 
only means of subserving the common safety.” 

2. Grecis conscriptam literis. ‘ Written throughout in Greek 
characters,” i. e., Latin words in Greek characters. Polyzenus 
(8, 23, 6) alludes to this circumstance. 

3. Si adire non possit, monet. ‘* He cautions the messenger, 1 
he cannot gain a¢cess to the camp.”— Ad amentum deligata. 
“Fastened to the strap.” By amentum is meant the strap used 
for hurling the javelin. Compare Festus: “" Amenta, guibus wr 
emitti possint, vinciuntur jacula.” ‘The strap appears to have been 
fastened to the middle of the spear. 

4, Casu. Dio Cassius (40, 9) says, that this was done purposely 
by the messenger, but the account of Cesar is, of course, to be 
preferred. 

5. Ille perlectam, &c. ‘ He read it over, and then recited it 
aloud in an assembly of the soldiers.” The student will mark the 
distinction between lego, ‘‘ to read to one’s self,” and recito, “to 
read aloud,” in order that others may hear. 

6. Fumi incendiorum. It was the constant custom of Cesar to 
burn the buildings of an enemy.—Ezpulit. “ Dispelled.” 

7. Armatorum. ‘Men inarms.” Put for militum. Compare 
Livy, 1, 29, “ Cursus armatorum ;” and Nepos, Dion. 9, = 
armatis ornat.” ὁ 

_ 8. Data facultate. “ “An opportunity being thus afforded,” i. 6.» 
by the departure of the enemy.—-Gallum repetit. “Begs the 
Gaul again.” —Qui literas, &c. “To carry back an answer to 
Cesar.” 3 

9. Cesar. The position of this word between guibus literis and 
allatis, is intended to indicate to whom the letter was brought, and 
is regarded as a great elegance. Compare Hunter, ad Liv. 1, 7, 
p- 302, and Crombie, Gymnas. vol. ii., p. 389. 

10. Trans vallem magnam. Some editors object to the presence 
of magnam in the text, and it does not, in reality, appear ta ἘΦ 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 367 


very correct. The Greek .paraphrase, however, has μεγάλης i10 

᾿ papdyyos. Omsar refers to a large valley, traversed by a stream, 
and on the opposite slope of which, across the stream, the army of 
the enemy was stationed. 
_ 11. Tum. “For the present, therefore.” We have adopted 
here the meaning recommended by Flade (Obs. 1), who makes tum 
equivalent in this passage to “fiir die Gegenwart,” or “fiir den 
Zeitpunkt.” With this the Greek paraphrase agrees, τότε μὲν οὖν. 
Morus thinks the connexion obscure, and that Cesar ought to have 
written ergo tum quidem. ‘This would have been too languid and 
spiritless. ὧν 

1. Tamen angustiis, &c. ‘Yet he contracts it as muchas 1} 
he can by making the streets between the tents narrow.” By 
vi@ are here meant the streets or lanes separating the tents of the 
different divisions of troops from each other. Of these avenues there 
were generally five running in the length of the camp, that is, from 
the porta pretoria to the porta decumana, and three across. Con: 
sult Archeological Index, 8. v. Castra. 

2.. Ut in summam contemtionem, &c. This stratagem is men- 
tioned by Frontinus, 3, 17,6. Compare Stewecchius and Ouden- 
dorp, ad loc.—Quo commodissimo itinere. ‘‘ By what most con- 
venient route.” i 

3. Citra vallem. His object was to entice them across the 
stream ; or, if he could not effect this, to cross the stream himself at 
that point where he might do it with least danger. 

4. Portasque obstrui. ‘‘ And the gates blocked up.” The mode 
of doing this is explained in the next chapter. It was meant, of 
course, as a feint.—Atque in his administrandis, ὅς. ‘ And he 
directs them, in executing these orders, to run to and fro as muchas 
possible, and act with the greatest degree of feigned alarm,” 

5. Etiam de vallo. In order to give rise still more atrongly to an 
appearance of alarm on their part. 

6. Ac sic nostros contemserunt, &c. ‘ And to such a degree 
did they carry their contempt for our men, that the gate, being ap- 
parently blocked up, though, in fact, only by a single row of sods ” 
~—Ea. “That way,” i. 6.7 by the gates. Used adverbially. 

7. Manu. The reference, of course, is to suitable instruments 
“wielded by the hand. Compare the Greek paraphrase, τὸ ἔρυμα τῇ 
χειρὲ περιτέμνειν. 

8. Neque etiam, &c. ‘ And because he saw, that their position 

_ was abandoned by the enemy wit) no small Joss on their part.” 


- 


368 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


Page. 
111 The enemy lost great numbers amid the marshes and forests, on 


abandoning the position which they had previously occupied, and 
Cesar was afraid of encountering a similar loss, in case he pursued 
them too far. ‘The reading and interpretation of this passage have 
been very much disputed. We have followed in both the authority 
of Oberlinus. 

[129 1. Producta legione. “The legion being drawn out from the 
camp.”—Von decimum quemque, &c. ‘ That every tenth mak 
was not left unwounded,” i. e., that less than every tenth man, ὅσο 

2. Pro ejus merito. ‘‘As he deserved,” i. e., in handsome 
terms. Literally, ‘according to his merit.”+-Appellat. “He 
addresses by name,” i. e., he calls unto him and compiiments by 
name. Compare the Greek paraphrase, ὀνομαστὶ παρεκάλεσεν. 

3. Rem gestam proponit. ““ He informs them of what had been 
done,” i. e., of what had happened to Cotta and Sabinus. 

4. Quod. “Inasmuch as.”—Hoc. “On this account.” 

5. Expiato incommodo. ‘The disaster having been remedied.” 
Compare the Greek paraphrase, τούτον ἐπανορθωθέντος.--- Latatio. A 
word not occurring elsewhere in any classical author, though sanc- 
tioned here by good MSS. 

» 6. Eo. “To the latter place,” i. e., the winter quarters ot Ci- 
cero.—Horam nonam. “Three o’clock in the afternoon.—Signifi- 
catto. “ An intimation.” 

7. Trinis hibernis. “Tn three different quarters.” Compare 
the Greek paraphrase, ἀνὰ τρία χειμάδια. 

8. Perlato. “ Being brought unto them,” i. e., being circula- 
ted among them.—Consultabant. ‘“ Were consvlting.” The use 
of the imperfect in this and the succeeding clauses is very graphic. 

9. Quin acciperet. “Οἵ without his receiving.” 

113 1. Armorice. Corresponding to the modern Bretagne, The 

name Armorica is said to be derived from ar, “ upon,” and moir, 

.“ the sea,” and refers to a country lying along the ecean. Consult 
Geographical Index. 

2. Tantum apud homies, &c. “So powerful an influence did 
τῷ exercise among barbarous men, that some were found,” &c., i. ey 
s1ch was the force of example among a savage people. ᾿ 

3. Precipuo honore habuit. ‘ Treated with peculiar honour,” i. 
e., on whom he had always bestowed distinguished marks of honour, 
~—Alteros. ‘The former.”—Alteros. ‘The latter.”—Offciis, 
“ Services,” i. e., good offices. 

4. Tdque adeo, &c. ‘And I do not know indeed whether ‘his 


NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 369 


ss to he wondered at.”” A remarkable deviation from Czsar’s usual [13 
mode of speaking in the third person. He alludes ty the sudden 
change of sentiment on the part of the Gauls. 

5. Quod, qui, &c. ‘* Because they, who were accustomed to be 
tanked before all nations in martial valour, had lost so much of that 
reputation, as to have endured the command of the Roman people.” 
The reference in qui virtute belli, &c., is to the Gauls in general. 
The expression a Populo Romano imperia is the same iu effect as 
Populi Romani unperia. So “legiones a Dewotaro,” B. Alex. 3; 
and “‘litere a Cesare,” B. C.1, 1. 

}. Hac spe lapsus. ‘ Disappointed in this hope.” Luterally, 114 
“having fallen from this hope.”—Zzercere. ‘The common text 
has exigere a finitimis: But exercere is sanctioned by the bes‘ 
MSS., and also by the term ἀσκεῖν employed in the Greek para- 
phrase. ims 

2. Ultro ad se venirr. ‘That men were coming in unto him of 
their own accord.”—Conscientia facinoris. The Senones on ac 
count of the expulsion of their king Cavarinus (chap. 54), the Car 
nutes on account of the assassination of Tasgetins (chap. 25). 

3. Armatum concilium. ‘Tacitus refers to the same custom as 
existing among the Germans. (M. α΄. 11.) Compare, as regards 
the Gallic custom, the remark of Stobeus (1. 13), Κελτοῖ σιδηροφο- 
οοὔντες τὰ κατὰ πόλιν πάντα πράττουσι ; and Livy (21, 20), ““ In his 
nova terribilisque species visa est, quod armati (ita mos gentis erat) 
wn concilium venerunt.” The early Franks only quitted their arms 
when going to church. Consult the Capitularies of Charlemagne, 
l. 7, p. 202. 

4. Omnibus cruciatibus, &c. ‘Is subjected to, and put to 
death by, the cruellest tortures.” More literally, “‘ by every species 
of torture.” 

δ. Alterius principem factionis. ‘'The leader of the opposite 
party.”—Supra demonstravimus. Consult chapter 3.—Cesaris 
secvtum fidem. ““ Had put himself under the protection of Cesar.” 

6. Huc. “Tothem.” In the Greek paraphrase πρὸς αὐτούς. . 

ἡ. Sub castris ejus. “ Close to his caznp.”—Cognosceret. ‘He 
might reconnoitre.” 

1. Timorisque opinionem. Compare chapter 49, where Cesar 11} ἢ 
had recourse to the same stratagem against the Nervii. 

2. Intromissis. ‘‘ Being received within” tha Roman works.— 
Nua ratione. “In no way.” 


970 NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 


ΤΡ 3. Magna cum contumelia verborum. “Tn very insulting .an 
guage.” 

4. Dispersi ac dissupati. “ΤῊ a scattered and disorderly man- 
ner.” 

5. Precipit atque interdicit, &c: ‘‘ He commands them, that 
when the enemy should be terrified and put to flight (which he fore- 
saw would happen, as it did), they all aim at Indutiomarus alone , 
and he forbids any one wounding a man before he sees that chief- 
tain slain.” We have separated precipit and interdicit in wansla- 
ting, in order to convey Cesar’s meaning more clearly. 

6. Mora reliqguorum, &c. ‘ Having gained time by the delay 
accasioned in pursuing the rest.” 

7. Hominis. Referring to Labienus.—Fluminis. The river 
Mosa is meant, which separated the territory of the Remi from that 
of the Treveri... Compare Cluverius, 2, 14. 

8. Caputque ejus. Florus (3, 10), by an error of memory, makes 
Dolabella, not Labienus, the Roman commander on this occasion. 


| Die 


BOOK VIL 





t. Per Marcum Silanum, &c. Persons so appointed to 1evy ] ἽΣ 


terces were called conquisitores, from their seeking after those 
wno endeavoured t> avoid military duty. Sometimes senators, 
and, as in the present instance, legati were appointed to this duty. 
Compare Lipsius, Mil. Rom. 1, dial. 9, ““ Vides honestiores quos 
dam, atque e senatu conquisitores : imo ipsos legatos.” 

2. Dilectum habere. ‘To hold a levy,” i. e., to raise forces. 
The common text has delectum, but dilectum 1s the more accurate 
form. Compare Gothofred, ad Fest. s. v. (Lindemann, Corp. 
Gramm. Lat. vol. ii., p. 405.) 

3. Proconsule. Pompey had been consul the year previous, and 
was now proconsul, having had the province of se assigned him 
for the space of five years. 

4. Quoniam ipse ad urbem, &c. “Since he himself (i. e., Pom- 
pey) was remaining near the city with military command, on ac- 
count of the affairs of the republic, that he would order the troops 
which he (Pompey) had raised from Cisalpine Gaul, and which had 
taken the oath of fidelity to the consul, to repair to their standards 
and come tohim (Czsar).”” Pompey, as has already been remarked 
in the previous noe, had decreed unto him, while still in his con- 
sulship, the province of Spain, with proconsular powers, for the 
space of five years to come, and was allowed permission to levy as 
many troops as, and from whatever quarter, he pleased. (Dio Cass. 
39, 33.) He levied, therefore, a part of his forces in Cisalpine 
Gaul, whe tock the military oath to him as consul. When he was 
preparing, however, to set out for his province, he was opposed by 


_ certain of the tribunes of the commons, and the result was that Af- 
‘yanius and Petreius, his lieutenants, were sent into Spain, while 


Pompey himself was compelled to remain in Italy. Being invested 

with military command (cum zwmperio), he could not by law enter 

he city, but was {»rced to stay in its vicinity, or, in other words, 
Κα 


372 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


17 witnout the walls .ad urbem). To avoid, however, the appear. 
ance of compulsory detention, Pompey pretended, that he remained 
for the purpose of superintending the supplies of corn for the capital, 
which Cesar here calls-‘‘ reipublice causa.” (Compare Die Cas- 
sius, 39, 39.) This duty had been assigned to Pompey, two years 
previous, by a law of which Cicero was the proposer. (Cie. pre 
Dom. c. 4, seqg.—Dio Cass. 1.5.) Now, while Pompey was thue 
remaining near the city, Cesar requested him to send into Gaul the 
troops which the former had levied in Gallia Cisalpina, or Northern 
Italy. Pompey assented to the request, and the forces in question, 
amounting to one legion, were accordingly sent. It is worthy of 
remark, that this same legion was very artfully obtained back by 
Pompey, near the commencement of the contest between him and 
Cesar ; a step which gave great offence to the latter (Hirtius, B. G. 
8, 54.—Appian, B. C. p. 446, ed. Steph.), and which, according to 
Plutarch (Vit. Cas. c. 25), was one of the immediate causes of the 
outbreaking of tue civil conflict. 

5. Sacramento. Consult Archeological Index. — Rogavisset. 
The subjunctive here, and also in remaneret which precedes, refers 
to what Cesar had heard from others. The verb ragare has in this 
clause its secondary or derivative meaning. It signifies, properly, 
“to ask;”? then “to elect to any office,” the people being asked 
their opinion relative to the merits of the candidate, and in the pres- 
ent instance it means “to select” or ‘ choose soldiers in a levy,” 
they being interrogated as to their willingness to bind themselves 
by the military oath and act the part of good soldiers. Hence we 
have in Festus (p. 264, ed. Lind.), ‘* Sacramento interrogari.” 

6. Magniinteresse, ὅσο. “ 'Thinking it of great importance even 
for the time to come, as regarded the opinions which wight be 
formed by the Gauls, that the resources of Italy should appear so 
great,” &c., i. e., thinking it of great importance towards forming 
the future opinions of the Gauls. 

7. Sarciri. “Be repaired.” Sarcire properly means “to re- 
pair a garment, or article of clothing generally.” Here, however, 
it is employed in ἃ sense which is very common among legal 
writers, viz., “to repair damage,” ‘to make whole.” Thus we 
have in the laws of the twelve tables, “ Si quadrupes pauperiem 
faxit, dominus sarcito.” On which Festus remarks: “ Sarcito, 7a 
XII, Ser. Sulpicius ait significare damnum solvito, prestato.” 

8. Majoribus adaugeri copis. ‘ Be more than compensated by 
en increase of forces,” i. e., by a more powerful army than before 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 373 


9. Quod cum Pompeius, &c. ‘Pompey having granted this iy 
to both the interests of the republic and the claims of private 
friendship,” i. e., both through regard for the republic and private 
friendship. Literally, ‘to both the republic and friendship.’ 

10. Per suos. “ΒΥ his officers,” i. e., the legatt already men 
tioned.— Et constitutis et adductis. ‘Being both formed and 
brought to him.” 

11. Populi Romani disciplina. Compare the spirited eulogium 
of Valerius Maximus on the discipline of the Roman armies (2, 8): 
“ Disciplina militaris, acriter retenta, principatum Italie Romano 
wmperio peperit ; multarum urbium, magnorum regum, et validissi- 
marum gentium regimen largita est ; fauces Poniici sinus patefecit ; 
Alpium Taurique montis convulsa claustra tradidit, ortumque 6 
paroula Romuli casa, totius terrarum orbis fecit columen.” 

12. Ut docuimus. Consult chapter 58, book 5.—Non desistunt. 
Consult chapter 55, book 5. 

13. Jurejurando inter se, &c. ‘The two parties bind them- 
selves to one another by an oath, and secure the payment of the 
money by means of hostages,” i. e., the Treviri give hostages to the 
Germans as a security for the money. The verb caveo is used here 
in its legal sense. Compare the explanation of Forcellini : ‘ Ca- 
vere re aliqua est re aliqua, veluti pignore, securum facere.” So ca- 
vere ab aliquo is “to obtain security from one.” 

14. Cisrhenanis omnibus Germanis. 'The reference is to that 
part of the Belge who dwelt near the Rhine, namely, the Condrusi, 
Eburones, Ceresi, and Pemani. Compare Davies, ad loc. 

15. Ad imperatum. ‘To perform what had been commanded 
them.” Equivalent to, “‘ ad id prestandum quod imperatum erat.” 

1. Nondum lneme confecta. ‘* Winter being not yet ended,” 118 
i. e., before the end of winter. 

2.- Uti instituerat. “As he had been accustomed to do.” He 
was accustomed to hold a council of the states of Gaul every year. 
Compare chapter 44. 

3. Omnia. ‘Everything else.”—Lwutetiam Parisiorum. The 
modern Paris.—Hi. Referring to the Parisii. 

4. Sed ab hoc consilio, &c. ‘* But were supposed not to be con- 
. cerned in this plot.” More literally, ‘to have been away from this 
design.”” Compare the Greek paraphrase, τῆς τῶν Σενόνων βουλῆς ob 
μετασχεῖν. 

. 5. Hac re, &c. “This adjournment having been announced 
from the tribunal.” The suggestus (called also suggestum) was 


374 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


Page. - 
118 an elevated place formed of turf, stone, or wood, according ἔς cur- 


119 


cumstances. From this speeches were delivered, and the presiding 
officer of a public assembly pronounced his opinion or judgment. 
Representations of it frequently occur upon Roman coins. 

6. Conantibus, &c. ‘To them attempting to do so, before it 
could be accomplished, word is brought,” &c.—Deprecandi. ‘Of 
excusing their acts.” Compare the explanation of Davies: ‘ Cos- 
pte sua excusandi.”’ 

7. Adeunt per Aeduos, &c. ‘They make their application 
through the Aedui, under whose protection their state was in former 
days.” Quorwm depends in construction on fide, not on civilas. 
The Senones had been clients and allies of the Aedui. Compare 
the explanation of Morus: ‘* Senones erant clientes et socii Aeduo- 
rum ;”’ and the language of the Greek paraphrase, Τοῦτο δὲ διὰ τῶν 
Ἐδουέων, ὧν ἐκ τοῦ πάλαι ὑπήκοοι ἦσαν, διεπράξαντο. 

8. Dat veniam. ‘Grants them pardon.”—Quod e@stivum tem- 
pus, &c. “ Because he thought, that the summer season was the 
time for prosecuting war, not for legal investigations.” More liter- 
ally, “‘ belonged to war pressing on,”’ or ‘¢ at hand.” 

9. Deprecatoribus. “ΑΒ intercessors.”—Ferunt. ‘ They bear 
away,” i. e., receive from Cesar.—Peragit. “ Breaks up.” Lit- 
erally, ‘ finishes.” 

10. Totus et mente, &c. ‘He applies himself with his whole 
heart and thoughts.” We have altered, in translating, the order of 
mente and animo, in order to adapt the phraseology more to the 
English idiom. 

11. Cavarinum. Compare chapter 54, book 5.—Ez hujus wa- 
cundia. ‘From this man’s violent temper,” i. e., his desire of re- 
venge acting upon a disposition naturally irascible—Ez eo quod 
meruerat, &c. ‘From that hatred on the part of the state, which 
he had incurred.” He had become odious to the state, because 
Cesar had made him king over it. 

1. Pro explorato. ‘ For certain.”—Reliqua ejus consiua, &e. 
** He watched his other plans attentively,” i. e., narrowly 6b- 
served all his movements. Ejus refers to Ambiorix. 

2. Perpetuis paludibus, &c. ‘‘ Protected by one continued ex- 
tent of marshes and woods.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, σὺν" 
ἐχέσι λίμναις τε καὶ ὕλαις πάντοθεν περιεχομένοι. 

3. Hospitium. “A frier dship founded upon the ties of hospi- 
iality."—Amisitiam. ‘ Ar alliance.” 


NOTES ON THE- SIXTH BOOK 375 


4. Illi. Referring to Ambiorix—Ipsum. Alluding to the 119 
same, and put in opposition to auzilia. 

5. In Menapios se abderet. ‘“ Might take refuge among the Men- 
apii,” i. e., “ might go among the Menapii and hide himself there,” 

as the accusative plainly indicates. In Menapiis se abderet would 
imply that he had been for some time among the Menapii before he 


concealed himself. 


6. Congredi. ‘To connect himself with,” i. e., to go and unite 
with. Compare the Greek paraphrase, συμμαχίαν ποιεῖσθαι. 

7. Loci presidio. ‘“ On the strength of their situation.” More 
literally, “‘ on the aid which their situation afforded.” 

8. Adit tripartito, ‘Marches against them in three divisions.” 
Tripartito is equivalent here to per tres partes simul. The Greek 
paraphrase, in like manner, has τριχῇ. 

9. Hiemabat. Some read hiemaverat ; but hiemabat is the true 
lection; for the winter was not yet over. Oudendorp restored hie- 
mabat to the text from good MSS., and the authority of the Greek 
paraphrase, which has χειμάζοντι τῷ Λαθιήνῳ. 

10. A millibus, &c. Compare chapter 22, book 4, and. consult 
note 13, page 102. 

11. Cum viginti quinque cohortibus. Five-and-twenty cohorts 
were the same as two legions and a half, ten cohorts making a 
legion. Czsar adopts here the former phraseology, as the cohorts 
probably belonged to several different legions. - 

1. Flwmen. Rhellicanus and Manutius make this river to have } X} 
been the Mosella, but on this point there is no certainty what- 


ever. 


2. Augebatur auxiliorum, &c. Referring to the enemy.—Lo- 
quitur. Referring to Labienus. 

3. In dubium non devocaturum. ‘ Will not involve in danger.” 
Some read revocaturum, which is altogether incorrect, for he had 
not before exposed them to risk. __ 

4. Ut ex magno, &c. “ Since, out of a large number of Gallic 
cavalry, nature compelled some to favour the Gallic interests,” i. 
e., since it was very natural, that, out of so large a number of Gallic 
hors3 as were then in the Roman camp, some should be found to 


~ favoxr the interests of their countrymen, and convey to them intel 


ligence of the Roman movements. 

5. Primisque ordinibus. “ And chief centurions.” Compare 
chapter 30, book 5. 

6. Quid sui sit consilii proponit. ‘ Lays before them his real 
; ” 


design. 
εν. 


376 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


120 ἡ. Fuge similem profectionem. Frontinus (2, 5, 20) makes 
mention of this stratagem of Labienus. 

8. Speratam predam. Ciacconius suggests paratam for spera- 
tam, contrary to all the MSS. The Greek paraphrase has correctly, 
ἐλπισθεῖσαν λείαν. 

9. Longum esse. ‘‘'That it was too long,” i. e., that it woule 
be folly. 

10. Impeditam. ‘ Encumbered with baggage.” 

11. Eadem usus, &c. “ Practising the same deception as 16- 
garded his march,’”’ i. e., keeping up the appearance of a retreat. 

12. Facultatem. “The opportunity.”—Jmpedito atque imiquo 
loco. ‘In an embarrassed and disadvantageous situation.” 

13. Prestate. “ Display.”—Adesse ewm, &c. ‘ Imagine that 
he is present, and sees these things with his own eyes,” i. e., and 
is an eyewitness of your actions. 

14. Ad impedimenta dimissis. ‘‘ Being detached to guard the 
baggage.”—Ad latera. “ On the flanks.” 

121 1. Infestis signis ad se venire. ‘* Coming towards them with 
hostile standards,” i. ¢., marching to attack them.—Jmpetum 
modo. ‘Our charge meicly,” i. e., even our charge. 

2. Propinqui Indutiomari. Consult chapter 2.—Cingetorigi. 
Consult chapter 3:and 56, book 5. . 

3. Ex Menapiis. The narrative now goes back to the close of 
chapter 6.—Quarum erat altera. ‘“ The one of which was.” Some. 
editions have una, which is far inferior. 

4, Ne communi odio, &c. ‘ Lest in his common hatred of the 
Germans.”’—Poenas pendant. ‘“ Suffer.” F 

5. Cognita causa. ‘ On an investigation of the case.” 

{22 1. Barbaros atque imperitos homines. “ That a barhareng and 
ignorant people.” ‘The reference is to the Suevi. 

2. Infinita magnitudine. ““ Of prodigious extent. vats 
A part, very probably, of the Hercynian forest. 

3. Ab Suevis.. “Οὐ the side of the Suevi."—A} Cheruscis, 
“On the side of the Cherusci,”” 

4. Non alienum. ‘No way foreign to our purpose.”—Propo- 
mere. “Τὸ treat.” More literally, “ to lay before” (the reader an 
account). 5 

5. In omnibus pagis, &c. “ Inall the cantons and parts of can: 
tons.” —JIn singulis domibus. ‘In each family.” 

6. Earumque factionum, &c. ‘ And the heads of these parties 
are persous, who, in their opinion, are supposed to possess the 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK 377 


greatest influence: to whose will and decision the direction of all [22 
affairs and counsels is referred,’’ i. e., on whose will and decision 
all their most important affairs and resolutions depend. 

7. Idque ejus rei causa, &c. ‘ And this custom seems to have 
been instituted from early times, for the following reason.” 

8. Ne quis ex plebe, &c. The reason here assigned was ir. like 
manner the basis of the Roman institution of patrons and clients. 

9. Quisque. ‘ Each leader,” i. e., each patron.—Neque, aliter 
si faciant. We have here what grammarians call a syllepsis of 
number, or change from the singular to the plural. Compare Sanct 
Min, 4, 10 (vol. ii., p. 365, ed. Bauer). 

10. Hac eadem ratio est, &c. ‘'This same principle prevails in 
the general administration of all Gaul.” Compare the explanation 
of Morus: “ Jn summa rerum publicarum, sive in administratione 
et forma universe civitatis Gallice.” 

11. Alterius factionis, &c. ‘The Aedui were at the head of 
one party."—-Hi. * The latter.” Referring to the Sequani.—Sum- 
ma auctoritas. ‘The chief influence.” 

12. Jacturis, ‘ Sacrifices,” i. e., expenses or gifts. Jactura 
properly denotes what is thrown overboard in a storm in order to 
save the rest of the cargo. (Compare Cic. Off. 3, 23.) Here, how- 
ever, it is employed in the sense of pecuniary sacrifices or expendi- 
tures, or, in other words, of a present loss, in expectation of future 
benefit. Compare B. C. 3, 112, and Cic. ad Att. 6, 1. Consult 
also Gronovius, de Pec. Vet. 4, 4, p. 285. 

1. Tantum potentia antecesserant. ‘The Sequani had so far 193 
surpassed the latter in power.”—Jis. Referring to the Aedui. 

2. Romam ad Senatum, &c. Compare note 13, page 18.—In 
fecta re. His object being unaccomplished,” i. e., without suc- 
cess. 

3. Commutatione. “A change.” This change was brought 
about by Cesar’s defeat of Ariovistus.—Obsidibus Aeduis redditis. 
* Their hostages being given back to the Aedui.” 

4. Eorum. Referring to the Aedui—Aggregaverant. “ Had 
attached.” — i quiore imperio.. ‘* A more equitable government.” 

5. Reliquis rebus eorum, &c. ‘*The rest of their affairs, their 
» wfiuence, their dignity being augmented,” In order to avoid am- 
viguity, amplificata is here made to agree with dignitate instead of 
φεῦ. 

6. Dimiserant. Used here for amiserant, but more graphic. 
7% Quos quod adequare, &c. As quos begins the clause, it is to 


378 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


193 be regarded as equivalent to et cos. “And that, since it ννωϑ 

known that they equalled the Aedui in Cesar’s favour,” &e. 
Quos refers to the Remi, and after adequare we must supply 608, 
i. €., Aeduos. 

8. Se Remis, &c. ‘ Put themselves under the protection of the 
Remi.” More literally, “‘ consigned themselves to clientship under 
the Remi.”—J/li. Referring to the Remi.—Collectam. “ Ac- 
quired.” 

9. Qui aliquo sunt in numero, &c. ‘ Who are of any note and 
are held in any estimation.”” Compare the explanation of Lemaire: 
“ Digni habiti qui recenseantur et numerentur, quasi spectati homi- 
nes.’ 

10. Genera. “Classes.” Literally, ‘kinds,’ or “ orders.” 

11. Aere alieno. ‘By debt.” Aes alienum means literally, 
‘the money of another,” i. e., due or owing to another. The first 
money coined by the Romans was of brass, and hence the use of es 
in this sense. 

12. Magnitudine tributorum. ‘ The weight of taxes.”—Injurta 
“ The oppression.” More literally, “‘ the injurious,” or “insolent 
treatment.”—Sese dicant. ‘ Give themselves up.” 

13. In hos. “ Over these.”—Que dominis, &c. ‘ As masters 
possess over their slaves.” Equivalent to gue jura sunt dominis, 
&e. 

14. Alterum est Druidum. “The one is that of the Druids.” 
As regards this priesthood, consult Historical Index, s. Ὁ. Druides. 

15. Illi rebus divinis intersunt. ‘The former take part in sa- 
cred matters,” i. e., officiate in them. This is explained immedi- 
ately after. The people are said adesse, “‘ to be present” at sacri- 
fices ; the Druids interesse, “to be present and take a part.” 

16. Procurant. ‘They have charge of.” Compare Strabo (4, 
p- 198, Cas.) : ἔθυον δὲ οὐκ ἄνευ Apvidav.—Religiones interpretantur, 
“They expound the principles of religion.” Compare the Greek 
paraphrase, τὴν ϑρησκείαν épunvetovoi. 

17. Discipline causa. “For instruction.” The Druids were 
ako a class of public instructers, and taught the doctrines of nat- 
ural and moral philosophy to he young. Compare Strabo, 4, p. 
197: Apvidar δὲ πρός τῇ φυσιολογίᾳ, καὶ τὴν ἐθικὴν φιλοσοφίαν ἀσκοῦσε. 

18. Ii. Referring to the Druids.—Eps. Their pupils. 

19. Si cedes facta. “If murder.has been committed.” Sapply 
sit.—Proemia poenasque. ‘The sum to be paid, and tr» punish 
ment to be endured,” ' ied 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 379 


1. Non stetit. “Has not abided by.”— Sacrificiis interdicunt. 194 
** They interdict from the sacred rites,” i. 6.7 they excommunicate 
him. 

2. Aditumeorum, &c. “ All shun their company and converse.” 
--- τὶ contagione. “ΒΥ their contact,” i. c., by coming in contact 
with them. 

3. Jus redditur. “415. justice dispensed.”—Neque honos ullus 
communicatur. ‘Nor do they share any of the honours of the 
state.” 

4. De principatu. “For the office of presiding Druid.” 

5. Totius Gallie media, &c. This remark must not be taker 
m a very strict sense. Compare Cellarius, Geogr. Ant. vol. ii., 
p. 163. 

6. Disciplina. “This institution.” Referring to the Druidical 
system.—Reperta. ‘“ To have originated.” 

7. Diligentius eam rem cognoscere. “ΤῸ become more accu- 
tately acquainted with it.”—Jllo. “Τὸ that island.” 

8. Militie vacationem, &c. ‘They enjoy an exemption from 
military service, and immunities of every kind.” 

9. Excitati. ‘Urged on.” Encouraged.—Premiis. “ Privi- 
leges,” or advantages.—In disciplinam conveniunt. ‘ Embrace 
this profession.” 

10. Ediscere. “To learn by heart.”—Jn disciplina. “ Under 
instruction.” 

11. Ea literis mandare. ‘‘To commit these things to writing.” 
—Cum. “ Whereas.”—Rationibus. ‘ Transactions.” 

12. Id instituisse. ‘‘To have established this custom.”-—Quod 
neque in vulgum, &c. ‘* Because they wish neither the doctrines 
of their order to be published to the common people, nor those who 
learn, to rely on books and exercise their memory less.” 

13. In primis hoc volunt persuadere. ‘The Druids wish in par- 
ticular to inculcate this idea,’ i. e., it is a favourite doctrine with 
the Druids. 

14. Non interire animas, &c. ‘That the souls of men do not 
perish, but pass, after dissolution, from one body to another.” This 
is the famous doctrine of the transmigration of souls, or metempsy- - 
. chosis. Compare Strabo (4, p. 196), ἀφθάρτους ras ψύχας λέγουσι 
Γαλάται. Consult also Luean, Pharsal. 1, 450; Mela,3,2; Amm. 
Marcell. 15, 9, &c. 

1. Disputant. “They reason.” —Et juventuti transcunt. “And {25 
impart their reflections te tne young.” 


880 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK 


ἢ 2. Cum est usus.. “ Whenever there is need.” 


Page 
12: 


3. Omnes in bello versantur. “ Are all engaged in war.” 

4. Plurimos ambactos clientesque. ‘The greatest rumber of re+ 
tainers and clients.’’ Ambactus is a Gallic term, and signifies 8 
retainer, a person attached to a household, who receives a certain 
nire for his services, &c. Hence in the old glossaries it is explained 
ΟΥ̓ δοῦλος μισθωτὸς, although δοῦλος here comes nearer, in meaning, to 
the feudal term “ vassal,”’ than to the Roman word “ servus.” The 
Latin ‘‘ minister’? would explain its meaning better than servus. In 
the Gothic version of St. Paul’s epistle to the Romans, we have 
“ Waldufni ist andbahts goths,” 1. e., potestas est ministra dei (13, 
3, 4); and again, διάκονος (i. e., minister) is rendered by andbants. 
[t is easy to see, therefore, that Dacier is quite wrong, when he 
seeks to make ambactus a word of Latin origin, and to derive it 
from Ambigere. 

δ. απο unam gratiam, &c. “This is the only kind of influ- 
ence and authority with which they are acquainted.” Compare, as 
regards the force of gratiam here, the remark of Morus: “ Gratiam, 
Benevolentiam, non quam quis aliis ipse gratificando exhibet, sed in 
qua ipse est apud alios, quam init ab aliis, et per quam sibi concili- 
at potestatem.” 

6. Admodum dedita religionibus. “«“ Exceedingly addicted to 
superstitious rites and observances,” i. e., is exceedingly supersti- 
tious. Religionibus is here equivalent, as Morus remarks, to 
“ ritibus sacris, tisque superstitiosis.” 

7. Pro victimis homines immolant. This cruel and barbarous 
custom on the part of the Gauls is alluded to by many ancient 
writers. Consult Strabo, 4, p. 198, and Diod. Sic. 5,31. They 
had a custom, also, of divining from such sacrifices the events of the 
future, deriving their omens from the palpitations of the limbs and 
fibres, the flowing of the blood, &c. > 

8. Publiceque ejusdem generis, ὅς. Compare the language of 
Placidus Lactantius (in Stat. Theb. 10, p. 368), “ Lustrare cwwi- 
tatem humana hostia Gallicus mos est. Nam aliquis de egentissi. 
mis pelliciebatur premiis, ut se ad hoc venderet : qui anno toto pub- 
licis sumtibus alebatur purioribus cilis, denique certo et solemni 
die, per totam civitatem ductus, ex urbe extra pomeria saxis occide- 
batur a populo.” 

9. Contexta viminibus. ‘ Formed of interwoven osiers ” Strabo 

lL. c.) calls it a colossus of hay, κατασκευάσαντες κολοσσὸν χόρτου. 
10. Supplicia. ‘“ That the immolation.” Literally, “the pum 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 881 


πῶ Pe 
ishment,” i. e., by the species of immolation just described, 19 ἢ 
namely, burning. Diodorus Siculus (5, 32) informs us, that they 
kept their criminals for five years, and then burnt them all together. 

11. Ejus generis. “ Of this class of offenders.” Supply noce#t- 
tium.—Etiam ad innocentium supplicia. ‘‘ Evento the offering up 
of the innocent.” 

12. Deum maxime, &c. ‘They chiefly worship the god Mer 
cury,” i.e., Mercury is the principal or favourite deity of the Gauls. 
By Mercury, Cesar here means a Gallic deity whose attributes in 
some degree resemble those of Mercury. This deity is thought by 
some to have been the same with Woden, whence Wodensdach, or 
wonstag, i. e., Wednesday, or dies Mercurii. Others, however, 
are in favour of Teutates (compare the Mercurius-Teutates of Livy, 
26, 44, according to the old reading), and this name Teutates re- 
calls the Phenician Theut. Now, as commerce came into Gaul 
from Pheenicia, it is more than probable that this latter opinion is 
the correct one. 

13. Hune ferunt. ‘They regard this deity as.” Literally, 
“they report that he is.”—Viarwm atque itinerum ducem. “Their 
guide in travelling and on journeys.” 

14. Ad questus pecunie, &c. “ Exercises a very powerful in- 
fluence over the acquisition of gain and over traffic.” 

15. Appollinem. Supply colunt, “they worship.” According 
to Ausonius (Prof. 2), the god here styled Apollo was called in 
the Gallic tongue Belenus. Herodian, however (8, 3), gives the 
Celtic appellation as Belis, which approximates more closely to the 
name of the oriental sun-god Baal, to the early Greek form ἀβέλιος 
(i. e., ἥλιος with the Doric a and the digamma), and the old Latin 
Apello (i. e., A-bell-o or Apollo). 

16. Martem. By Mars is here thought to be meant a Gallic 
deity named Esus, Hesus, or Heusus. (Lactant. de F. 5.1, 21. 
—Lucan, 1, 445.) Others, however, make Hesus to have been 
the same with Jove. Compare the Hu-Gadarn (“ Hu the power- 
ful’’) of Welsh tradition. 

17. Jovem. The Gallic name of the deity here meant was Taran, 
from which Lucan (1, 446) forms Taranis. The root of Tarun 
appears to be the same with Thor, the German Jupiter. In Gaelic, 
Tarann or Torann means “ thunder.”—Minervam. We have uo 
Ceitic name for the deity here meant. 

18. De his eandem fere, &c. In Cmsar’s time the resemblance 
bere spoken of was comparatively slight. At a later day, during 


382 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


195 the 2. of the Roman emperors, the religious systems of Italy 

and Greece were ingrafted on the Gallic creed, and the points of 

similarity became, of course, more manifest. The race of the Druids 
‘also passed away with the ancient faith. 

19. Minervam, &c. ‘That Minerva imparted to mankind the 
first knowledge of manufactures and arts,” i. e., first taught the 
principles of arts and trades. Minerva, in the Greek and Roman 
creed, was the parent of all the liberal as well as domestic arts. 

126 1. Que superaverint, &c. ‘ They sacrifice whatever captured 
animals may have remained after the conflict.” Supply ex clade 

or prelio. By animalia capta is here meant live booty in general, 
under which head captives are also included. Hence Athenzus 

(4, 51, p. 160) remarks, that it was customary with the Gauls to 
sacrifice their prisoners taken in battle, ϑύειν τοῖς ϑεοῖς τούς αἰχμαλώτους. 

2. Neglecta religione. ‘“ Through disregard of religion.”—- 
Posita tollere. ‘‘To remove those things that have been depos- 
ited,” i. e.,in sacred places —Hi rez. ‘For such an offence as 
this.” e § 

3. Ab Dite patre. ‘“ From Dis as their progenitor,” 1. e., from 
Pluto. Who is actually meant here by Dis, is very hard to say. 
The idea, however, intended to be conveyed would appear to be, 
that the Gauls were an aboriginal race, and sprung from the earth. 

4. Spatia omnis temporis, &c. ‘'They compute all their divis- 
ions of time, not by the number of days, but by that of nights.” 
This mode of computation was not confined to the Celtic race. We 
have traces of it even in Scripture, “ and the evening and the morn- 
ing were the first day.” The Gauls, according to this account of 
Czsar’s, would not say, for example, after seven days, but after 
seven nights. Compare the English forms of expression, “ seven- 
night,” and “ fortnight.” 

5. Ut noctem dies subsequatur. The meaning is, that they count 
ed their days from sunset to sunset, not from sunrise to sunrise. 

6. In reliquis vite institutis. “In the other regulations of life.” 
~—Fere. ‘ Chiefly.”—Ut possint. ‘So as to be able.”—Palam 
ad se adire. “ΤῸ appear publicly before them.” 

7. Viri, quantas, &c. ‘ Whatever sum of money the husbands 
receive from their wives, under the name of a dowry, so much of 
their own property, a valuatior having been made, do they add to 
these dowries.” 

8. Conjunctim ratio habetur. “ A joint account is kept.”—Frue 
tusque servantur. ‘And the interest is laid by.” 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


383 


Page. 
9. Vita superarit. “Shall survive the other.”—Pars utrusque, 196 


&c. ‘The portion of both, together with the interest of the pre- 
vious period,” i. e., the joint sum, with all the profits till then art- 
-sing from it. 

10, In servilem modum, &c. ‘They examine the wives by tor- 
ture, after the manner of slaves,” i. e., just as slaves, are treated 
among us. Among the Romans, citizens gave their evidence upon 
oath, but could not be put to the rack. Slaves only could be exam- 

ined by torture. 
"41, Si compertum.est. ‘If any discovery is made,” i. e., if it 
be discovered that the husband was destroyed by poison, assassina 
tion, &c. 

12. Pro cultu Gallorum. ‘For the Gallic mode of life,’ i. e., 
considering the little progress which they have made in refinement 
and elegances of life. 

13. Vivis cordi fuisse. ‘To have been pleasing to the living.’ 
The custom here alluded to was common to many of the barbarous 
nations of antiquity. Articles of clothing, drinking vessels, favour- 
ite slaves, horses, &c., were consumed together with the deceased. 

14. Ac paulo supra hance memoriam. ‘ And not long before out 
own time.” —Justis funeribus confectis. ‘ After the regular cere- 
monies had been performed.” Great difference of opinion exists 
about the reading as well as sense of this passage. One source 
of difficulty arises from the circumstance of justa being often used 
by the Latin writers as equivalent to funera, which has made some 
commentators regard funeribus as a gloss. We have retained, how- 
ever, the common reading, and have given justis the force of legzt- 
imis. 

15. Commodius. ‘To greater advantage than others,” i. 6. 
more judiciously, with greater judgment.—Habent legibus sanctum. 

‘Have it enacted by law.” Sanctum is contracted for sancitum. 


1. Imperitos. ‘“ Inexperienced in public affairs.” Compare 19) 


the Greek paraphrase, ἀπείρους πραγμάτων. 

2. Que visa sunt. ‘“ What they think proper.” More liter- 
ally, ** what appears proper to be concealed.”—Ex usu. “Of ad- 
vantage.” eee 

3. Per concilium. . “In council.” More literally, ‘‘ while the 
touncil is sitting.” 

4. Germani multrxm, &c. ‘The Germans, on the cther hand, 
differ widely from these customs,” i. e., differ widely τὰ custom 


trom all this. 
Lt 


384 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


127 5. Nam neque Druides habent. Czsar means merely that the 

Druidical system did not extend into Germany, not that the Ger- 

mans were without priests and priestesses of any kind. Compare 
Tacitus, Hist. 4,61, 65.—IJd. de Mor. Germ. c. 8. 

6. Neque sacrificiis student. ‘Nor do they pay much attention 
to sacrificesy’ 1. e., they have sacrifices among them, but do not 
pay by any means so much attention to them as the Gauls. 

7. Vulcanum. ‘Fire.”” The Germans worshipped the sun on 
account of "115 genial influence ; fire, from its aiding them as a pro- 
tection against cold, and also in the preparation of their food; and 
the moon, from its assisting them with its rays during the tong 
tights. 

8. Acceperunt. Czsar’s statement is contradicted by that of 
Tacitus (de Mor. Germ. 9), who expressly informs us, that the Ger- 
mans worshipped Mercury, Hercules, and Mars; and that a part 
of the Suevi sacrificed to Isis. Caesar might easily have been 
deceived, as he passed only a few days within the limits of Ger- 
many. 

9. In studiis rei militaris. “In military pursuits.”—Ab parvu- 
lis, &c. From their very infancy they inure themselves to toil 
and hardship.” 

10. Impuheres. ‘‘ Chaste.”—Mazimam inter suos, &c. Com- 
pare Tacitus (IM. G. 20), “ Sera juvenum venus,” and ——— 
Mela, 3, 3, “‘ Longissima apud eos pueritia est.” 

11. Cujus rei nulla est occultatio. Compare the explanation of 
Lemaire: ‘ Incognita est apud cos occultatio partium virilium. 
Non occultant serum; ideo facile dignoscuntur ii qui commercium 
aliquod habuerunt cum feminis.” 

12. Aut parvis rhenorum, &c. “Or small coverings of deer- 
hides.’’ By rheno is here meant a covering of the skin of the rein- 
deer. The name is supposed to come from rhen (rane or rein), a 
species of animal which we term reindeer. Compare Isidorus (19, 
23), ‘‘ Rhenones sunt velamina humerorum et pectoris usque ad 
umlbilicum.” 

13. Agriculture non student. “They do not pay much atten- 
-ion to agriculture.” The expression non studere rei is equivalent 
to non magnopere operam dare. Cesar does not mean, that the 
Germans neglected agriculture entirely, but merely that it did not 
occupy any large share of their attention. Compare note 6.—Cen- 
sistit. “Is spent.” 

14. Agri modum cenum, &c. * Any fixed portion. of land, or 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 385 


limits which he can call his own,” i. e., or ground especially ap- 127 
propriated to him in ownership. 

15. Gentibus cognationibusgie, &c. ‘To-the tribes and fam 
ilies,’ &c. The term gentibus is here equivalent to the Greek 
φυλαῖς. 

16. Quantum, &c. ‘As much land as, and where, they see 
fit.’—Alio. ‘To a different quarter.” 

17. Ejus rei, &c. ‘ They advance many reasons for this prac- 
tice.” —Assidua consvetudine. ‘+ By long continued custom,” the 
custom of residing in, and cultivating, the same places.—Studium 
belli gerendi, &c. ‘ They may exchange their attention to war for 
agriculture.” 

18. Latos fines, ‘Extensive possessions,” i. e., extensive 
landed property. ; 

19. Humiliores. ‘The weaker.” Equivalent to tenuiores or 
wnfirmiores. Compare Seneca (de Jra, 1, 3), “* Nemo tam humilis 
est, qui poenam vel summa hominis sperare non possit.” 

20. Accuratus. ‘‘ With greater care.”—Qua cupiditas. Qua 
for aliqua. 

21. Animi equitate. ‘In evenness of temper,” i. 6.» in a con- 
tented frame of mind. 

1. Vastatis finibus. ‘ By the desolation of their frontiers,” 1. 128 
e., by laying waste the country that lies on their borders, and 
driving out the nations by whom it had been inhabited. 

2. Proprium virtutis. ‘ A peculiar proof of their valour.” More 
sterally, “ peculiar to their valour.” 

3. Defendit. “Repels.” Equivalent to propulsat. Compare 
Ennius: “ Serva cives, defende hostes, cum potes defendere ;”’ and 
Quintus Claudigarius: “ Defendebat hostes a pinnis facillime.” 
(Enn. Fragm. ed. Hessel. p. 219.) 

4. Sed principes, &c. _“ But the chiefs of the provinces and 
cantons administer justice, and decide controversies among their 
tespective followers.” 

5. Desidie minuende. “Of removing sloth.” Minuende is 
here equivalent to tollende, a meaning which this verb not unfre- 
quently has among the best writers. Compare the expression ‘‘con- 
᾿ froversias minuunt,” just preceding, and also B..G. 5, 26.. The 
Lacedemonians permitted predatory excursions, for a reason exactly 
similar to the one here assigned. (Davies, ad loc.—Cragius, de 
Rep. Laced. 3, p. 181.) 

6 Profiteantur. ‘May give in theirnames.”—Causam. ‘The 


986 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


158 exterprise.”—Ez iis. ‘Of these,” i. e., of the ind-viduals whe 
have given in their names, and expressed their readiness to fo.low 
him as a leader. 

7. Omniumque rerum, &c. “And all credit in everything is 
after this withheld from them.” 

8. Hospites violare. ‘To offer violence to strangers.”—Quz, 
“ All persons who.” Supply omnes before qui. 

9. Trans Rhenum colonias, &c. Cesar. refers probably to the 
same period that Livy mentions, 5, 34. The latter speaks of a 
Gallic colony having migrated, when Tarquinius Priscus was king 
at Rome, from their own country, towards the Hercynian forest. 

10. Eratostheni. Consult Historical Index.—Orcyniam. The 
true root of the name is the German Hartz, i. e., Hartzwald. 
Consult Geographical Index. ἡ 

11. Summamque habet, &c. “ And enjoya very high reputation 
for justice and military prowess.” Laus is here employed to sig- 
nify, not praise itself, but what calls for praise. Compare Forcel- 
lini: “ Laus metonymice dicitur de recte factis, et virtute, quia his 
laudem meremur.” 

12. In eadem inopia, &c. “In the same scarcity, want, and 
hardiness as the Germans.” —Eodem victu, &c. ‘The same sort 
of diet and clothing.” 

13. Gallis. Referring to those of the Volew Tectosages who 
had not migrated with the rest of that nation into Germany, but 
had remained in Gaul.—Eé transmarinarum, &c. * And their ac- 
quaintance with foreign commodities.” More literally, “ things 
that have crossed the sea.” 

14. Multa ad copiam, &c. ‘Supplies many articles of luxury 
as well as convenience.” 

129 1. Expedito. “To an expeditious traveller.”—Finiri. “Be 
computed.” Put here for dimetiri, i. e., to ascertain a space from 
limit to limit. 

2. Oritur ab Helvetiorum, &c. ‘It begins at the confines of the 
Helvetii,” &c.—Rectaque fluminis, &c. “ And stretches directly 
slong the river Danube.” More literally, “in a direct line (recta 
regione) as regards the river Danube.” ‘The direction here mean 
is an eastern one. 

3. Sinistrorsus, diversis ab flumine regionibus. ‘To the left 
hand, in a different direction from the river,” i. e., 1t turns off from 
the left bank of the Danube, and stretches to the north. 

4. Hujus Germania. “In this part of Germany.”— Cum 
= Although.” 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


ὃ. Memoria prodenda. ‘“ Worthy of being handed downto: 399 


membrance.”” Compare the Greek paraphrase: rod ἀπομνημονεύδ 
θαι dita. 

6. Est bos cervi figura. The animal here described is, accor. 
ing to Cuvier, the reindeer. To the same effect are Buffon (Hie. 
Wat. vol. xii!, p. 82, ed. 1764, 4to) and Beckmann (Buschings A*- 
handlungen). The term bos employcd by Cesar has misled many, 
and induced them to imagine that the bison was meant, than which 
nothing can be more erroneous. The Romans were accustomed to 
use the term bos when speaking of any large-sized animal before 
unseen Compare the expression Lucas boves applied to elephants 
(Varro, L. L. 6, 3.—Plin, H. N. 8, 6.) 

7. Unum cornu existit. ‘There grows a single horn.” 

8 Sicut palme. ‘ Like palms.” The reference is to the leaves 
not to the tree itself. Beckmann, however, understands by palma 
here the blades of oars. 

9. Alces. According to Cuvier, the animal here meant is the 
“elk,” or “ elendthier” of the Germans, and elan of the French 
Cesar’s description, however, he very justly regards as altogethe. 
false, but remarks, that the very same disadvantages under which 
the alces labour according to Czsar, are ascribed in popular be- 
lief to theelk, whence its German name “elend,” which means 
“ miserable.” Compare Buffon, Hist. Nat. vol. xii., p. 83. 

10. Varietas pellium. ‘‘ The varied colour of their skins,” i. 6 
their dappled or spotted skins. 

11. Mutileque sunt cornibus. This account does not, of course, 
suit the elk, unless Cesar saw merely the female animal. Perhaps, 
however, he merely describes the elk from the account of others. 
and in this way has fallen into error. Compare note 9. 

12, Sine nodis articulisque. ‘ Without ligatures and joints. ἡ 
This, of course, is incorrect. A stiff appearance of the limbs ma} 
have given rise to the opinion. : 

13. Quo afflicte casu. “ Having been thrown down by any ac- 
cident,” i. e., kaving accidental y fallen—Erigere sese,&c. “Tc 
raise or help themselves.” 

14. Se applicant. ‘They lean."—Paulum modo recknate 

«τς Reclining only a little.” 

15. A radicibus subruunt. ‘Loosen at the roots.”—~Accidunx 

‘tantum. “Cut in so far.”—-Summa species. ‘The full appear 
- ance.” - 

16. Infirmas arbores, &c. ‘They throw down by their weigt 

the weakened trees ” 
Lue 


387 
Page 


588 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


129 17. Tertium est genus eorum, &c. ‘The third kind of these 
animals consists of those which are called Uri.” According to 
Cuvier, a species of mountain bull is here meant. The same dis- 
tinguished naturalist thinks, that the bison and wrus mark twe dis- 
tinct species, and that those writers, therefore, are in error who 
make the wrus and bison the same animal. The German term for 
the wrus is auer-ochs, contracted into wrochs (whence the Latin 
urus), and meaning “bull,” or ‘ox, of the mountain,” i. 6.7 wild 
bull, or wild ox. 

18. Paulo infra elephantos. “A little less than elephants.” 
Here again Cesar speaks from hearsay, as the exaggeration respect- 
ing the size of the urus plainly indicates. 

130 1. Hos studiose foveis, &c. ‘These they take pains to catch 
in pits, and so kill them.” 

2. Adolescentes. In the common text homines adolescentes, but 
homines is not found in several MSS., and is quite ΘΝ 
Exercent. Supply se. 

3. Que sint testimonio. ‘To serve as a proof.” Equivalent ta 
ut ea sint testimonio. ν 

4. Sed assuescere ad homines, &c. ‘These animals, however 
cannot, even though taken quite young, become accustomed to man 
and tamed,” i. e., become domesticated and tamed. Compare, as 
regards the expression parvuli excepti, the language of the Greek 
paraphrase : veoyvods λαθόντες. 

5. Amplitudo cornuum, &c. “The size, shape, and species of 
their horns.”—Hec studiose conquisita, &c. ‘These horns they 
carefully seek after, encompass them with silver around the rims, 
and use them for drinking cups at their most splendid feasts.” 
This custom appears (δ have been very common among all the 
northern nations of Europe. Drinking vessels entirely of gold and 
silver, and fashioned like horns, have been dug up in Denmark. 
In the Runic calendars, moreover, festal days are marked by horns. 
Consult also Athenzus, 2, 51. 

6, Caesar postguam, &c. Having finished his digressicr. respect 
ing the manners, &c., of the Gauls and Germans, Cesar her- 
resumes his narrative, from which he had broken off at chapter 11. 

7. Inopiam frumenti veritus. Dio Cassius says (40, 32), that 

_ Cesar was in fact afraid of the Suevi; but this is not probable.— 
Supra demonstravimus. Consult chapter 22. 

8. Bellum Ambiorigis. Compare chapter 5.—Per Ardugnnam 

sileam, &c. These words and all that follow, as far as patet, m- 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH ΒΟΟΚ. 389 


elasi7e, are strongly suspected of being an interpolation, for they 130 
are absent from the Greek paraphrase, and appear, moreover, to 
clash with what has been stated in the third chapter of the 5th book. 
The number, too, of miles in length (five hundred), is altogether too 
great. D’Anville thinks that the true reading was CL. (i. e., ceit- 
tum et quinguaginta), from which, by an easy error on the part of 
the copyist, arose the other lection D. (i. e., guingentis). 

9. Si quad celeritate, &c. ‘To see if he may be able to gam 
any advantage by rapidity of march and favourable opportunity.” 

10. Subsegui. According to the grammarians, the present is 
here employed for the future, subsecuturwm esse. (Perizon. ad 
Sanct. Min. 1, 13.) In truth, however, Cesar here uses the pres-. 
ent purposely, instead of the future, to give the narrative a more 
animated air, and bring the actions more directly before the eyes of 

reader. ‘Translate, therefore, “ that he follows.” 

‘1. Basilus. He was afterward one of the conspirators who 

esassinated Czsar.”— Ut imperatum est. ‘‘ As was ordered.” 

12. Multum potest. ‘“ Exercises a powerful influence.” —Magno 
casu. ‘ By a singular accident.’”,-—Jpsum. ‘ Ambiorix himself.” 

1. Priusque ejus adventus, ὅτε. “ And his arrival itself was ob- 13] 
served by the people, before any rumour or intelligence of that ar- 
rival was brought.” All this is wanting m the Greek paraphrase. 
The true reading, moreover, is rendered very uncertain by the vari- 
ations of the MSS. 

2. Magne fuit fortune, &c. ‘It was a piece of great good 
fortune on his part, that, after every implement of war, which he 
had around him, was taken away,” &c. 

3. Hoc eo factum est. ‘ It happened in this way.” More liter- 
ally, ‘‘ on this account.” 

4. Angusto in loco, ‘Ina narrow pass.”—ZIllum in equum, &c. 
“One of his friends mounted him on horseback.” 

δ. Amlnoriz copias suas, &c. “It is a matter of doubt whether 
Ambiorix did not draw together his forces through choice,” i. e., 
purposely avoided assembling his forces.— An tempore exclusus, 
ἄς. “Οἵ whether he was excluded from this step by the shortness 
of the time, and prevented from so doing by the sudden arrival of 
our horse, believing, at the same time, that the rest of our army was 
coming after.” - 

. 6. Sed certe, &c. “ But one thing is certain, that he»ordered,” 
ὅτε. ὦ 
7. In eontinentes paludes. The Greek paraphrast errs in render- 


990 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


131 ing this els τὰ πλησίον ἕλη. The term continentes is here equiva 

lent to continuas. Compare Β. G. 3, 28. 

8. Alienissimis. ‘To total strangers.” — Cativolcus. The 
Greek paraphrast calls him Κατίδουλκος. 3 

9. Omnibus precibus, &c. ‘ Having, with every kind ef execra- 
tion, devoted Ambiorix to the gods below, for having been the 
author of that design, killed himself with yew, of which tree there 
is an abundance in Gaul and Germany.” The expression precibus 
detestari is equivalent here to diris devovere, i. e., to devote a per- 
son to destruction with bitter imprecations. Compare the Greek 
paraphrase, πάσαις κατηράσατο κατάραις. 

10. Τατο. With the juice of the berry, or a decoction of the 
leaves, both of which are regarded’as extremely poisonous to men 
and animals. (Compare Plin. H. N. 16, 10.) A modern writer, 
however, cited by Fee (Flore de Virgile, p. 159), maintains, that 
the yew is harmless and may be used with advantage in medicine. 

11. Omnium Germanorum, &c. ‘That there was one common 
cause for all the Germans,” &c:, i. e., that they were all joined in 
one common cause. 

12. Questione captivorum. ‘ From an examination of the pris- 
oners.” 

132 1. Aduatucam. Allthe MSS. and early editions had ad Vatu- 

cam, which Ursinus first, and after him Valesius (Notlit. Gall. p 
566), joined into one word Aduatucam. A town of the Eburones 
is meant, as appears from what is immediately after added, and not 
the city of the Aduatici. 
= Quintum Tullium Ciceronem. The brother of the orator, 
and already mentioned in the fifth book, chapters 38, 39, &c. 

3. Sabim. The editions have Scaldem, which creates very great . 
difficulty, since the Scheldt does not flow into the Meuse, and the 
“ Sylva Arduenna” did not extend to the confines of the Menapii 
and the junction of the Scaldis and Mosa, if such junction ever ex 
isted. The Greek paraphrase, moreover, has Σάδθιν. They who de- 
feid the reading Scaldem, suppose that the Scheldt and Meuse 
formed a junction in Cesar’s time, and that the aspect of the coun 
try has become subsequently altered. 

4 Post diem septimum. Supply inchoatum. The phrase is 
equivalent to ante diem septimum finitum. Consult Clericus, Art 
Crit. 2, 1,,c. 10, 5. 

δ, Ut supra demonstravimus. Compare chapter 31 Maia 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 391 


eerta nulla. ‘No regular force.” Because Ambiorix had not 132 
drawn together his forces, but had ordered them to lie concealed. 

6. Vicrnitatious. “ΤῸ those who dwelt in the neighbourhood.” 
Compare Nepos, Alcib. 3, “ Vicinitati negotium dant ;” and Sue- 
tonius, Vit. Aug. 6, ““ Tenetque vicinitatem opinio.”” We have here, 
to adopt the language of grammarians, the abstract for the concrete. 

7. Magnamque diligentiam, &c. ‘And it required great vigi- 
lance, on the part of Cesar, not indeed to secure the safety of the 
whole army (for no danger could happen to them in a body, from ἃ 
terrified and scattered foe), but to save the soldiers individually.”— 
Ex parte. ‘Ii some measure.” 

1. Confertos ‘In large parties.” - ' 133 
2. Vellet. Supply Cesar.—Diducendi. Equivalent to divi- 
dendi. Compare the Greek paraphrase, καὶ εἰς πολλὰ διαμεριστέον ἣν 

τὸ στράτευμα. io 

3. Instituta ratio. ‘‘ The established discipline.” Compare the 
Greek paraphrase, ἡ τῶν Ῥωμαίων διδαχὴ. 

4. In nocendo aliquid omitteretur. Cesar means, that he rather 
omitted an opportunity of injuring the enemy, than injured them to 
the detriment of his own soldiers. 

5. Legionarius miles. ‘‘ The soldiery of the legions,” i. e., the 
Roman soldiers, who composed the regular legions. 

6. Pro tali focinore. ‘Asa punishment for such an offence,” 
i. e., as was that which they had committed.—Stirps. “The 
race.”—Tollatur. ‘* May be annihilated.””. Those of the Eburones 
who survived on this occasion became merged in the name and na- 
tion of the Tungri. Compare Ritter, Hist. Gall. p. 107. 

7. Magnus undique, &c. There is nothing corresponding to this 
in the Greek paraphrase. 

8. Appetebat. ‘“ Was drawing near.”— Reverti constituerat. 
Compare chapter 33. 

9. Et quantos afferat casus. ‘* And what changes she brings 
about.’? Literally, “how great accidents she brings with her” 
Compare the Greek paraphrase, καὶ πόσας ἀπεργάζεται συντυχίας. 

10. Manus erat nulla. ‘There was no collected body.” 

11. Uliro. “ Freely.” 

12. Supra docuimus. Compare book 4, chapter 16. 

13. Erat perfectus. ‘ Had been constructed.”  Perfectus is 
gere equivalent to confectus, or the simple factus. Many read tm- 
verfectus, and translate the clause, “ where the bridge was incom- 
plete,” i. ¢., partially destroyed, or broken of by Casar. This 


392 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 


133 usage of imperfectus, however, is extremely harsh, and hardly in 
accordance with the idiom of the language. The term would 
rather carry with it the idea of something that had never been com- 
pleted. If any change be allowed in the text, it would be perhaps 
the conjecture of Achaintre, who suggests persectus for perfectus. 

14. Multos ex fuga, &c. ‘* They intercept many stragglers at 
tempting to escape.” 

15. Non hos palus, &c. ‘No marsh, no woods retard these 
men, bred up amid war and depredations.” 

134 1. Fortunatissimis. A Grecism for fortunatissimos. This 
construction is classed by grammarians under the head of attrae- 
tion. Compare Zumpt, L. α΄. p. 366. 

2. Presidii tantum est. “There is so little of a garrison.” 
Tantum is equivalent here to tam parum. Compare B. C. 3, 2, 
“ Tantum navium.”—Ut ne murus, &c. “That the walls cannot 
even be manned.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, ὥστε καὶ μὴ 
δύνασθαι ἄν τὸ τοῦ ἐρύματος τεῖχος avatAnpotv. 

3. Usi codem duce. ““ Having taken the same individual for a 
guide.” 

4. De numero dierum, &c. ‘ That Cesar would keep his promise 
respecting the number of days,” i. e., site which he intended to 
be absent. Compare chapter 33. 

5. Qui illius patientiam, &c. ‘ Who called his forbearance al- 
most a siege,” 1. e., complained that he kept them within the camp, 
with almost the same strictness as if an enemy were besieging the 
place. 

6. Nullum ejusmodi casum, &c. ‘Expecting no event of such 
a nature, as that by means of it any harm could be received within 
three miles of his camp, while there were nine legions, and a very 
large body of cavalry opposed to the foe, and the enemy themselves 
were dispersed and almost annihilated.” The nine legions, here 
referred to, were stationed in various quarters against the enemy. 
Cicero had with him the thirteenth legion and two hundred horse. 

7. Qui hoc spatio, &c. ‘ As many as had recovered in those 
few days,” i. e., the days which had elapsed since Czsar’s depar- 
ture.—Sub vexillouna mittuntur. “ Are sent out along with the de- 
tachment, under a standard of their own,” i. e., in a separate body 
By vezxillum is commonly meant the standard or banner of the cav 
alry ; here, however, it denotes one under which the veteran foot, 
who belonged to no particular legion, o: the soldiers who were dex 
tached from their legion, were accustomed to fight. Compare Lip- 
sius, Mi, Rom. p. 48. 


NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 393 


8. Subsederat. ‘+ Remained.” 134 


9. Casu. The common text has et casu, but we have rejected 
the copulative as Clarke and Oudendorp recommend. Compare 
the Greek paraphrase: ἐν τούτῳ δὲ κατὰ συντυχίαν. 

10. Ab decumana porta. “ΒΥ the decuman gate.” This was 
the gate in the rear of the camp. Consult Archeological Index. 

11. Qui sub vallo, ἄς. ‘The sutlers, who had their tents 
pitched close to the ramparts.” Tenderent is equivalent here to 
tentoria haberent. Compare Virgil, Zin. 2, 29: “ Hic Dolopum 
manus, hic sevus tendebat Achilles.” . On the other hand detendere 
is to break up an encampment. Compare B. C. 3, 85: “ Yaber- 
naculisque detensis.” 

12. Mercatores. 'The sutlers were not allowed to reside within 
the camp, but pitched their tents without. They were so near, 
however, as easily to take refuge within the encampment, in case of 
any alarm. On the present occasion, the German horse came too 
suddenly upon them to allow of any escape. 


1. Portas nostri tuentur. The German horse came @irectly 13% 


up to the gates, as there were no ditches in front of these.—Re- 
liquos aditus. ‘* The other avenues of entrance.” 

2. Neque quam in partem, &c. ‘‘ Nor to what quarter each one 
is to betake himself.” 

3. Plerique novas, &c. ‘' Most of them form unto themselves 
strange superstitious notions, from the place where they were.” 
The encampment wore an ill-omened appearance in their eyes, as 
connected with the overthrow of Sabinus and Cotta. 

4. Captivo. The prisoner mentioned in chapter 35, and whom 
they had taken asa guide. | 

δ. Qui primum pilum, &c. “Who had been chief centurion 
with Cesar.” Compare note 11, page 46. 

6. Superioribus praliis. Consult book 2, Shaper 25, and book 
3, chapter 5. 

7. In statione. “On guard.” ‘The term séatio gets the mean- 
ing here given. it from its referring to a body “ standing” at their 
post on guard. ~ 

8. Relinguit animum Sextius. “ὁ Sextius faints.” Davies is 
wrong in translating this, ‘*Sextius dies.” The Greck paraphrast 
gives the true meaning, ἐλιποψύχησε. From what follows, it will 
bé perceived that Sextius was still alive, for how can one be said to 
be dead who is immediately after said to have been saved? The 
error arose from confounding the phrase rélinquere animum, “ to 
faint,” with relinguere anumam, “ to die.” 


994 NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK 


᾿ 3: 5 9. Modo conscripti, &c. ‘Those who had been only lately en- 
listed, ard were, consequently, not familiar with the usages of war.” 
136 1. Calones. ‘The servants.” Compare book 2, chapter 

24, and consult Archeological Index.—Jn signa manipulosque. 
“ Among the standards and maniples,” i. e., among the very ranks 
of the soldiers. Compare the Greek paraphrase, εἰς αὐτὰς τὰς τῶν 
“Ρωμαίων τάξεις. 

2. Cuneo facto. ‘Having formed a wedge.” Soldiers were 
drawn up_in the form of a wedge, in order to cut through the ene- 
my’slines. According to Vegetius (3, 19), the Roman soldiers cali 
this arrangement caput porcinum. It seldom failed of proving suc- 
cessful, since the missiles of those who composed it were all aimed 
at one point. 

3. Si. “ Even if."—At. ‘ Yet.” 

4. Nullo etiam nunc, &e. “ Having as yet acquired no military 
experience.” Compare the explanation of Achaintre, “ Qui non- 
dum ret militaris experientiam habebant.” 

5. Ex inferioribus ordinibus. ‘ From the lower ranks.” —Erant 
transducti. ‘‘Had been promoted.” More literally, ‘had been 
transferred.” 

6. Fidem non faceret. ‘ He could not induce them to believe.” 
Literally, “he could not gain credit,” i. e., for himself —Adesse 
Cesarem. Hotomannus thinks that the following passage of Sue- 
tonius has reference to the events mentioned in this chapter. 
“ Casar obsessione castrorum in Germania nunciata, per stationes 
hostium, Gallico habitu penetravit ad suos.”” ‘The opinion is a very 
probable one ; but for in Germania, we must read in Galliaa Ger- 

* manis. 

7. Pane alicnata mente.“ As if almost divested of reason.” 
Literally, “with an almost alienated mind.” 

37 1. Unum questus. “ Having found fault with only one thing.” 

Literally, “ having complained of,” &c. 

2. Ex statione et presidio essent emisse. ‘Had been sent off 
from guard and garrison.”—Casu. Old form of the dative for casui. 

3. Maxime mirandum videbatur. “It appeared the most sur- 
prising.” 

4. Optatissimum Ambiorigi, &c. ‘Had incidentally rendered 
a most acceptable service to Ambiorix.” 

5. Omnes vici, &c. A dreadful picture. Compare the remark 
of Barron: “ Horrenda malorum et erumnarum que bellum secum 
affert imago hic nobis representatur.” 


@ NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK. 395 


6 Ac sepe in eum locum, &c. “ And matters often came to 137 

uch a pass (i. 6.7) it often happened) from the number of horse 
that were scattered in all directions, that the captives declared Am- 
aiorix had just been seen by them in his flight, and was not even yet 
gone entire:y out of sight; insomuch that some, who thought to 
stand high in the favour of Cesar, being mspired with the hope of 
overtaking him, aad having assumed a task of infinite labour, almost 
uverpowered nature by their zeal.” 

7. Ad summam fel.citatem. ‘“'To complete success.”—Atque 
dle, &c. ‘While he kept snatching himself from their hands by 
che aid of lurking-places or forests.” 

8. Duarum cohorteum demno. Referring to the two cohorts cut 
¢o pieces by the Sicambii. 

9. De Accone. Consult chapter 4. 

10. More majorum suppticium sumsit. “ He inflicted punish 
went according to the custom of our ancestors,” i. e., he punished 
according to ancient Roman usage. What this punishment was we 
learn from Suetonius (er. 49): “ Nudi hominis cervicem inseri 
furce, corpus virgis ad necem cedi.” 

1. Quibus cum agua, &c. “After he had interdicted these 138 
‘rom fire and water,” i. e., had banished them. The expression 
aque et ignis wnterdictio, or the forbidding one the use of fire and 
water, was the Roman judicial form of inflicting the sentence of 
banishment. By the operation of this formula the individual was 
banished from Italy, but might go to any other place he chose. In 
the present case, it means banishment from the land of Gaul. 

2. Exercitu. Old dative for exercitui 


Ms 


BOOK VII. 





ΤΟ 1. Cognoscit de Clodii cede. ‘ He receives intelligence of the 

death of Clodius.”’ A turbulent and licenticus Roman, slain in 

an encounter by Milo, or rather by the retinue of the latter at the 
command of their master. 

2. Senatus consulto. In consequence of the troubles attendant 
upon the death of Clodius, the senate passed a decree that the In- 
terrex for the time being, the tribunes of the commons, and Pompey, 
who was outside the city, and proconsul, should see that the re- 
public suffered no injury, and that the. last-mentioned individual 
should hold a general levy throughout all Italy. 

3. Ut omnes, &c. ‘That all the youth of Italy should take up 
arms.” In dangerous wars, or on sudden emergencies, the regular 
mode of raising soldiers was dispensed with. Two flags were dis- 
played from the capitol, one red for the infantry, and the other of ὃ 
green colour for the cavalry. On such occasions, as there was no 
time for taking the military oath in due form, the consul or com- 
mander merely said, “‘ Qui rempublicam salvam esse vult, me se- 
quatur.” This was called conjuratio, or evocatio, and men thus 
raised were styled conjurati, as being bound all at once by a mili- 
tary oath or engagement, i. e., guia simul jurabant. On the con- 
trary, when the regular oath was taken, one soldier was chosen to 
repeat over the words, and the rest swore after him, every one as he 
passed along, saying, ‘‘zdem in me.” Consult Lipsius, Mil. Rom 
1, dial. 6, p. 42, and Stewecchius, ad Veget. c. 6, p. 20. 

4. Retineri urbano motu Cesarem. Plutarch well remarks, that 
had Vercingetorix waited a little longer, until Cesar was actuallv 
engaged in the civil war, the rising of the Gauls would have ap- 
peared not less formidable to the Romans than the inread of the 
Cimbri and Teutones. (Vzt. Cas. c. 27.) 

14] 1. De Acconis morte. Consult the last chapter of the previt us 
book.—AHune casum, &c. “That this fate may fall in turp on 
them.” τ ΤΣ 


» NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK, 


397 


Page 
2. Deposcunt, qui belli, &c. ‘ They call on some to begin the | 4 | 


war, and assert the freedom of Gaul at the hazard of their own 
tives.” 

3. Ejus in primis rationem habendam. “ That care should be 
taken in particular of this,’ i. e., that this point ought particularly 
to be attended to. 

4. In acie prestare interficx. “That it was better to be slain in 
Lattle.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, κάλλιον εἶναι ἔλεγον μαχομέ- 
vous σφᾶς ἐν παρατάξει ἀποθνήσκειν. 

5. Et quoniam, &c. “And since they cannot, at present, give 
hostages among themselves, as a security that the affair shall not 
be divulged, they require that an assurance be given them, by oath 
and on honour, the military standards being brought together for this 
purpose, by which custom their most sacred ceremonies are guarded.” 
Continere is here employed in the sense of custodire. Compare 


Cic. in Vatin. c. 5, “ Non custodem ad continendas, sed portitorem 


ad partiendas merces missum putatis 3 and Terence, Eun. 1, 2, 
23, “ Que vera audivi taceo, et contineo optime.” 

6. Ibiconstiterant. ‘Had established themselves there.” Sup 
ply sese.—Honestum equitem Romanum. ‘The term honestus was 
specially applied to the knights, as illwstris was to the senators. 
The Greek paraphrast well expresses honestum here by καλὸν 
κἀγαθὸν. 

7. Illustrior. “ More remarkable than ordinary.” 

ὃ. Centum et sexaginta. Supply passuwm, which appears in 
the common text, though omitted in many MSS. 


1. Semali ratione. ‘In like manner.”—Vercingetoriz. The 1.40) 


name Cingetoriz is equivalent, according to Celtic scholars, to 
Cim-cédo-righ, i. e., “ chieftain of a hundred heads,” or, in other 
words, ‘‘a captain,” or “leader.” Vercingetorix is the same ap- 
pellation strengthened by a prefix, Ver-cim-cedo-righ, and means 
“ great “captain,” or “ generalissimo.” These are evidently twr 
tiles of office, and the personal or proper names of the two indi 
viduals have perished. (Thierry, Hist. des Gaulois, vol. iii., p. 97, 
not.) μὰς : 
2. Gallie totius. The reference is to Celtic Gaul, not to the 
whole country. Gompare B. G. 1, 1. Yer 
3. Quoscunque adit, &c. “As many of his countrymen as he 
has access to.” Civitate is here equivalent in effect to tota regione 
_ 4. Excivitate. ‘From the state,” i. e., from the country of the 
Arverni at large. Campare note 6, page 175, and the usage of the 


998 NOYES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


Page. 
142, Greek language’in the case of the substantive éus.—Appellatwr 

* He is saluted.” 

δ. Qui oceanum attingunt. ‘The Armoric states are meant. 
Compare book 2, chapter 34, and book 5, chapter 53. 

6. Effciat. ‘Is to prepare.”—Quodque axte tempus. * And 
before what time.”—Jn primis equitatui studet. “He tums his 
attention in particular to cavalry.” 

7. Summam imperii severitatem. “The utmost rigour of au- 
thority.” —Magnitudine supplicii, &c. “ He brings over the waver- 
ing by the severity of his punishments.” > 

8. Aut singulis effossis oculis. “ Or having put out one of their 
eyes.” Some give a different turn to the clause, “having put out 
their eyes for each,” making simgulis the dative. The former, 
however, is preferable. x 

9. Cadurcum. ‘The Cadurcan,” i. e., one of the Cadureci. So 
the Greek paraphrase has τὸν Καδοῦρκον. 

0. De consilio legatorum. “ΒΥ the advice of the lieutenants.” 
—Ad exercitum. ‘* With the army.” 

11. Quz. An instance of what grammarians call synesis, where 
the relative agrees in gender, not with the antecedent, but with the 
person or thing to which that antecedent refers. 

13 1. Ipsi. -Referring to the Bituriges. 
2. Id eane de causa, &c. “ Whether they acted thus for the 
reason which they mentioned to the lieutenants,” &c. 

3. Quod nihil nobis constat. ‘Inasmuch as we have no proof 
on the subject.” 

4. His rebus in Italiam, &c. ‘Intelligence of these things 
being brought into Italy to Cesar.” The student will mark the 
force of the construction in Italiam. 

5. Urbanas res, &c. Alluding to the agency of Pimp in 
quieting the disturbances that ensued after the death of Clodius.— 
Commodiorem in statum. ‘Into a more settled state.” 

6. Qui eo tempore pacati viderentur. For they might still enter- 
tain hostile feelings towards him, and would, therefore, gladly seize 
this opportunity of gratifying those feelings. 

7. Omnibus consilis, &c. ‘ That he ought to noted a setting 
out for Narbo, to all other plans,” i. 6. ought to go to Narbo before 
he did anything else. 

8. Rutenis provincialibus. ‘The Ruteni of the Roman proy 
nce.” The allusion is to those of the Rateni whose towns wers 
neorporated in the province, for there wexe others without its 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 399 


Pa; 
limits. Compare the Greek paraphrase, τῶν ἐν τῇ ἐπαρχίᾳ Ῥοιτηνῶν 1 45 
οἰκούντων. ; 

9. In Helvios convenire. ‘To rendezvous among the Helvii,” 
1. e., to go unto the Helvii and assemble there. 

10. Represso jam, &c. ‘ Lucterius being now checked and 
obliged to retire.” —Inira presidia. ‘‘ Within the line of Roman 
garrisons.” 

11. Durissimo, &c. ‘It being the most inclement season of 
the year.”—Discussa. ‘Being cleared away.” Oudendorp pre- 
fers discisa, “ being cut away,”’ i. e., with axes, &c., as referring 
to the frozen snow. : 

“1. Singulari quidem homini. ‘Even to a single person.” 144 
Much less, therefore, to an army. The passage of Mount Ce- 
benna is to be ranked among the most memorable achievements of 
Cesar. 

2. Quod hec de Vercingetorige, &c. ‘ Because he had already 
conceived in mind, that these things would happen in“the case of 
Vercingetorix,” i. e., that Vercingetorix would act in this way 

In Latin, usu venire is equivalent to accidere or evenire. Compare 
Cre. in Verr. 4, “ Quod ego in paucis tamen usu venisse 60 mo 
leste fero.” 

3. Per causam. ‘Under pretence.” 

4. Recentem equitatum. “A fresh body of cavalry,” i. 6.5) ἃ fresh 
escort. : 

δ. Aeduisque attribuerat. ‘And had made tributary to the 
Aedui.” Compare the explanation of Morus: “ Ut tis stipendia 
et tributa solverent.” 

6. Oppugnare institust. The boldness and despatch of Vercin 
getorix place him here in a very favourable light. 

7. Ad consilium capiendum. ‘ As to what measures he shculd 
pursue.” More literally, ‘‘ with regard to the forming of a plan.” 

8. Stipendiariis. ‘The tributaries.” Compare note 13, page 
17.—Expugnatis. Equivalent here to oppugnatis. 

1, Ne ab re frumentaria, &c. ‘Lest he might suffer incon- ] 45 
venience from the want of provisions, the conveyance being, dif- 
ficult.” ᾿ ᾿ 
_ 2. Quam, tanta contumelia, ὅτε. ‘Than by submitting to so 
great an affront, to alienate from him the affections of all his friends.” 
- 8. De supportando commeatu. ‘To supply him with provisions ” 
Literally, “‘ respecting the supplying of provisions.” 

4. Altero die. ‘‘On the second day.” 

Mmu2 


400 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


ΤΡ 5. Arma conferri. The common text has proferri, which we 

have changed to conferri, on the authority of some of the MSS. 

The latter is more in accordance with the manner of Cesar, and 

prevents the awkward similarity of sound between proferri and 
product. 

6. Ipse ut quam primum, &c. ‘“ He himself sets out, in order 
to arrive as soon as possible at Genabum, a town of tle Carnutes,” 
i. e., with the intention of reaching Genabum as quickly as possi- 
ble. We have retained the common reading faceret, instead of con- 
Jiceret, which latter does not sound well after conficeret in the pre- 
vious clause. The meaning and reading of the passage have both 
been much disputed, but the punctuation of Oberlin, namely, a com- 
ma after Carnutum, removes all the difficulty. 

7. Cum longius, &c. ‘Thinking that it could be protracted to 
a still longer period,” i. e., thinking that the place could hold out 
for some time longer. 

8. Et, quod oppidum Genabum, &c. ‘And because a bridge 
over the Liger afforded the only means of egress from the town of 
Genabum.” Continebat is well explained by Daehne, “ ita coer- 
cebat, ut alius non esset exitus.”” Oudendorp and most other editors 
make continebat equivalent here to “‘ was adjacent” or ‘‘ contiguous 
to,” but the propriety of such an explanation is more than ques- 
tionable. 

9. Excubare. ‘To keep watch there,” i, e., at the bridge. 
Compare the Greek paraphrase, προφυλακεῖν. 

146 1. Oppugnatione destitit. ‘Desisted from the siege of (ier- 
govia.” Supply Gergovie. 

2. Ille oppidum, &c. After oppidum there follows in the com- 
mon text Bituragum, positum in via, but as these words are want- 
ing in most of the MSS. and earlier editions, and are included in 
brackets by many editors, we have.rejected them at once from 
the text. The Noviodunum here meant was not the town of the 
Aedui, known by that name, but another place, between Genabum 
and Avaricum, now Newvi-sur-Baranjon. 

3. Conferri. The common text has proferri. Compare note 5, 
page 145. 

4. Cum religua administrarentur. ‘“ While the other things 
were getting performed.” 

5. Ex significatione Gallorum. “From the signs made to one 
another by the Gaus.” Compare the explanation of Achaintre 
“ ex signis vel nutibus quibus inter se Galli utebantur.”’ 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 401 


6. Commiitit. Hotomann suggests committi, because Cesar [18 
did not, as appears from what follows, engage personally in the 
fight. The objection is quite unnecessary, since committit and 
other’ verbs of the kind do not- always imply personal agency or 
pernriparign. 

. Anni tempore. The winter-season, when the fodder was 
ὐνὰ away within doors.—Ez edificiis petere. ‘Seek it from the 
houses.” —Deleri posse. ‘ Can be cut off.” 

1. Hoe spatio,a Boia, &c. “Αἱ such a distance from Boia, ] 4'7 
mm every direction, as it appeared possible for the Romans to go 
in order to obtain forage.” Great difference of opinion exists as to 
the true reading of this passage, some editors suggesting a Boiis, 
others in place of a Boia giving ab hoste. We have retained the 
common lection, though labouring under strong suspicions of being 
corrupt. Bova, according to Davies, refers to the territory of the 
Boii, just as Venetia is used for the country of the Veneti. B. G. 
3,9. We would rather regard it as an appellation, on the part of 
the Boii, for the city of Gergovia. Thus Gergovia Boia, i. e., Ger 
govia Boiorum. ἢ 

2. Neque interesse, &c. ‘‘ And that it makes no difference 
whether they cut to pieces the latter themselves, or strip them ot 
their baggage, since if this be lost, the war cannot be carried on by 
them.”  Quzbus refers to impedimentis. 

3. Neu suis sint, ἃς. “" That they may neither be places of re- 
treat for such of their countrymen as wished to avoid the war” 
Literally, ‘to their own countrymen, for avoiding the war.” 

4, Romanis proposita. ‘Placed as so many invitations to the 
Romans.” Literally, “ placed before their yiew unto the Romans.” 
—Tollendam. Hotomann thinks this word superfluous here, but it 
is found in all the MSS., and, as Oudendorp_ remarks, its presence 
suits the plain and unelliptical style of Czsar. 

5. Que sit necesse, &c. There is a striking resemblance be- 
tween the advice here offered by Vercingetorix, and that’ on which 
he Russians acted in the memorable campaign of 1812. Vercin- 
getorix would have done better, however, had he not spared Avari- 
cum. 

6. Proponebant. After this word there follows in the common 
text, quod se, prope, and the sentence 1s made to close with cuonfide- 

' bant after recuperaturos. We have thrown out the words in ques- 
tion as manifest interpolations, in accordance with the opinions of 
Qudendorp, Morus, and many other editors. Some MSS. omit 


402 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


1 ‘47 quod se, prop, others want se prope, while others again for confer 
debant have ponebant. As Morus well remarks, “ Hee suns 
certa indicia verborum assutorum.” 

ἡ. Flumine. The river here meant is the Avera, now Euvre, 
from which the city derived its’ name. Compare Mannert, Geogr. 
vol ii., p. 129. ihe 

~ 148 1. Per certos exploratores. “ΒΥ trusty scouts.” The Greek 
paraphrast errs in rendering this διὰ κατασκόπων τινῶν.--- In singwla 

diei tempora. ‘“ Every hour.” Equivalent to “per singulas 

horas.” So the Greek paraphrase has correctly, καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ὥραν. 

2. Incertis temporibus. ‘At irregular times.” Compare the 
Greek paraphrase, ἐν ἀορίστοις καιροῖς. 

8. Caesar. As regards the position of this word in the sentence, 
compare note 9, page 110. In constructing take it first in order.— 
Que intermissa, &c. ‘“ Which, not being surrounded by the river 
and marsh, had, as we have before said, a narrow approach,” i. e., 
where the intermission of the river and marsh left a narrow pas 
sage. 

4. Alteri. Referring to the Aedui.—Nullo studio. “ Without 
any zeal.”—Alteri non magnis facultatibus. ‘* The others, having 
no great resources.” Referring to the Boii. 

5. Affecto. “ Being straitened.”— Tenuitate Boiorum, &c 
“Through the poverty of the Boii, the negligence of the Aedui.” 

6. Et pecore, &c. ‘And were forced to satisfy their extreme 
hunger by cattle driven to the camp from the more distant villages.” 
Ciacconius and Ursinus suggest abacto, but adacto is far poke 
and has all the MSS. in its favour. 

ἡ. Casar cum, &c. “When Cesar addressed himself to the le- 
gions one by one, while at work.”—Si acerbius inopiam ferrent. 
“If they felt the scarcity too severe for them.” Literally, ‘if they 
bore the scarcity too severely.” 

8. Universi. ‘ They all with one accord.”—Sic se complures, 
&c. ‘That they had, for several years, so conducted themselves 
under his command, as to have incurred,” &c. 

9. Quam non parentarent. ‘Than notavenge.” The primitive 
meaning of parentare is ‘‘to perform the funeral rites of parents,’ 
or “ ncar relations,” i. e., to appease by suth rites the shades of the 
departed. Its secondary meaning, as in the present case, is “t 
avenge,” i. e., to appease the shade of a deceased friend, or coun 
tryman, by the death of the one who had deprived him of life. 

10. Genabi. Compare charter third of this book. 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOR. 403 


1. In arcttores silvas. “In the thicker part of the woods,” i 1 to 
e., where the crowded state of the trees prevented access. The 
explanation of Davies is to the point: “Ita vocat densiores, quia 
erebris arboribus arcebatur hominum aditus.” 

2. Generatimque, &c. ‘And being arranged tribe by tribe, ac 
cording to their respective states.” We must either adopt this 
mode of translating the clause, or else agree with Morus, that in ci- ™ 
vitates is superfluous, for it would be a manifest pleonasm to say, 
as some do, ‘“ being arranged by nations and states.” 

3. Omnia vada ac saltus, &c. ‘They held all the fords and 
passages of this morass with strong guards.” More literally, with 
guards on which reliance could be placed. Compare the version 
of De Crissé, “ils occupoient par de fortes gardes les gués et les 
passages etroits qui se trouvoient dans le marais.”» 

4. Hesitantes premerent, &c. ‘They would overpower them, 
while sticking in the mire, from the higher grounds.” 

5. Ut qui propinquitatem, &c. “So that whoever saw the near 
position of the two armies, would imagine that they were prepared 
to fight on almost equal terms; while whoever regarded the ine- - 
quality of situation would discover, that the Gauls displayed them 
selves to the view with only an empty assumption of courage,” i. e., 
made only an empty show of courage. Cwsar means, that, if any one 
observed how very favourably the Gauls were posted, he would. per- 
ceive, in a moment, that they derived all their courage from their 
situation, and, throwing this advantage aside, were mere empty 
boasters. 

6. Quanto detrimento, &c. “ With how great loss, and with 
the lives of how many men, even victory must necessarily be pur- 
chased.” More literally, ‘how great loss, &c., victory must neces 
sarily cost.” 

7%. Quod castra, &c. ‘That, as to his having moved his camp, 
this was done,” &c. 

1. Munitione. “ΒΥ a natural fortification,” i. e., by its own J 5C 
strength. Supply naturali. 

2. Cui rei, &c. “To which step he saw them inclined through 
the effeminacy of their minds.” 

8. Romani si casu, &c. “That, if the Romans came up by 
chance, they should thank fortune ; if invited by the information of 
any person, they should thank the informer, that they were en- 
abled,” &c. 

4. Eorum. Referring to ax Romans —Virtutem. Tronical. 
Qu. Referring still to the Romans. 


404 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


0 5. Quin etiam ipsis, &c. ‘* Nay, that he even gave back the 
command unto them, if they appear to bestow more horour upon 
Lim, than receive safety at his hands.” 

6. Servos. ‘Some soldiers’ servants.” Called on other occa: 
sions calones. 

7. Operis laborem. ‘The fatigue of the work,” i. e., the labuws 
of pushing the siege, &c. Compare chapter 28. 

8. Armis concrepat. ‘Clash their arms.”—Jn eo. “In the 
case of him.” 

231] +. Majore ratione. ‘ With greater prudence.” 

2. Quod penes eos, &c. The common text has pene in eo, 
which is inferior to the reading here given—Summam victoria. 
‘‘ The glory of the victory.” Compare the explanation of Cellarius : 
“ne servati oppidi gloria solorum esset Biturigum, sed, Gallorum 
omnium.” 

8. Singulari militum nostrorum, &c. ‘“ Devices of every kind, 
on the part.of the Gauls, opposed the uncommon bravery of our 
soldiers,” i. e., the Gauls opposed, by devices of every kind, the 

_ valour of our soldiers, though displayed in a remarkable degree. 

4. Ut est summa, &c. “ Since they are a race of consummate 
ingenuity.”--Que ab quoque tradantur. ‘That are imparted by 
any one,” i. e., which they see done by others. 

5. Laqueis falces avertebant. ‘They tumed aside the hooks 
with nooses.’’ The falces, referred to here, are different from 186. 
mural hooks mentioned in the previous part of this work. (B. G. 
3, 14, and 5, 42.) They appear to have been a species of ram, 
differing. from the ordinary kind in having a curved, or hooklike, 
instead of a round iron, head. (Compare Vegetius, 4, 23.) The 
process, alluded iv m the text, consisted in catching the head of this 
species of ram witn a noose, and either drawing it within by means 
of engines, or else raising the head on high, and thus overturning 
the vinew under which the hook or ram was worked. (Vegetius, 1. 
c.—Appian, Β. M. 14.) 

6. Quas cum destinaverant,.&c. ‘And when they had caught 
nold of them firmly, they drew them in by means of engines.” 
Destinare is here equivalent to “lagueo prehensas falces figere.” 
The term éormentum was applied by the Romans to any species of 
military engine or machine. Compare Cic. Ep. ad Fam. 15, 4, 
“ Aggere, vineis, turribus, oppugnavi, ususque tormentis mulas.” 
The reference in our text appears to be to a species of crane. 

7. Aggerem cuniculis, &c. ‘'Thev removed the earth of the 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 408 


mound by mines,” i. e., they undermine the mound. Wooden ΤῚ 
props were erected until the excavation was completed, aad then, 

fire being communicated and the props thus consumed, the mound 
fellin. Compare Vegetius, 4, 23, and Stewecchius, ad loc. 

8. Magne ferrarie. ‘ Large iron mines.”—Omne genus cuni- 
culorum. Every species of mining.” 

9. Toltum autem murum, &c. ‘They had covered, moreover, 
he whole wall, on every side with towers of several stories.” ‘The 
expression murum turribus centabulaverant is equivalent in effect 
to murum turribus contabulatis instruxerant. The ordinary mean- 
ing of contabulare is “ to cover over with boards or planks,” “to 
plank or floor with boards,” “to raise or frame a building of timber, 
and of several stories,” &c. 

10. Corts. Towers of the kind mentioned in the text were 
usually covered with raw hides, as a protection against fire. 

11. Aggeri. The mound was fenced or kept in by stakes, and 
to these the besiegers applied fire. The reference, however, is not 
merely to the mound itself, but to the wooden works and engines 
both upon and before it. 

12. Et nostrarum turrium, &c. “ Moreover, by splicing the up- 

‘right timbers of their own towers, they kept equalling the height of 

ours as fast as the mound had daily raised them; and, having 
countermined them, they impeded the working of our mines by 
means of stakes burnt and sharpened at the end, and by throwing 
apon our men boiling pitch and stones of very great weight, and 
did net suffer them to get near the walls.” 

13. Quotidianus agger. As the mound kept increasing in size, 
by the addition of fresh earth, the towers erected on it were like- 
wise increased in the number of their stories. These the enemy, 
on their side, kept equalling.—Ezpreseerat. Czwsar has here em- 
ployed a technical term.  Deprimere is “to let down,” and expri- 
mere, ‘to raise,”’ or “elevate.” 

14. Apertos cuniculos, &c. The term apertos has given rise tu 
much discussion, and great diversity of opinion. We have adopted 
he explanation of De Crissé. According to a well-known rule, 
apertos morabantur is equivalent to aperwerunt et morabantur. 
Compare the version of De Crissé, “ Si nous ouvrions une mine, 
ils Péventaient, εἰ la remplissaient de pieux pointus,” ὅτε. 

15. Trabes directa, &c. ““ Straight beams, connected together 
.n long rows,” i. e., long rows of straight beams, formed by con- 
necting them at their extremities, and each row lying parallel to the 


406 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


ΤΩ] other. The expression perpetue in longitudinem is equivalent te 

continuata serie nexe. The corresponding Greek form would be 

διηνεκεῖς ΟΥ̓ προσεχεῖς, 88 is shown by Bos, Animadv. in Ces. p. 21, 
from-Josephus, B. I. 7, 33. 

16. Paribus intervallis distantes, &c. ‘These long parallel rows 
of beams were each two feet apart. 

17. He revinciuntur, &c. ‘These are mortised together on 
the inside, and then covered with a large quantity of earth,” i. e., 
one row is mortised to another. JIntrorsus is here the same as in 
latitudinem. 

18. Intervalla. The space of two feet between the rows.—In 
fronte sazis, &c. ‘* Are stopped closely in front with large stones.” 
The interior of the wall is filled up with earth, the facing is of stone. 

19. Idem illud intervallum. Alluding to the distance of two 
feet between each row.—Neque inter se contingant, ὅς. ~ Except- 
ing, of course, where they are mortised. 

20. Sed, paribus, &c. “ But, equal spaces intervening, each 
row of beams is kept firmly in its place, by a row of stones.” We 
have changed intermiss@ of the common text into intermissis, as 
more in accordance with the manner of Cesar, and as sanctioned by 
B. C. 1, 20, “ Nam certis spatiis intermissis,” &c. 

21. Hoc cum in speciem, &c. ‘This work, both as regards 
appearance and variety, is not unpleasing to the eye, beams and 
stones being placed alternately, which keep their own places in 
straight lines ; and, besides, it possesses very great advantage, as 
regards actual utility and the defence of cities.” 

153 1. Quod et ab incendio, &c. “For the stone facing defends 
it from fire, and the timber from the battering-ram,” i. e., and the _ 
well-compacted timber forms a security against the blows of the ram. 

2. Perpetuis trabibus, &c. ‘Long rows of beams, each beam 
vor the most part forty feet in length, being mortised on the inside.” 
Compare the explanation of Achaintre, ᾿ς Trabes erant perpetua in 
longitudine, quadragenis pedibus constantes.” 

3. Picem. Hotomann inserts alii here, and is followed by Scal- 
iger. The emendation is unnecessary. 

4. Ut, quo primum, &c. ‘‘ So that a plancould hardly be formed 
at the moment, as to where we should first make opposition,” &c., 
i. 6.) so that it could hardly be determined at the mument, &c. 

5. Instituto Cesaris. “By an established rule of Cesar’s.”- 
Partitis temporibus. ‘At stated times.” Literally, “ at times 
parcelled ot between them.” 


4 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 407 

ἔ Page. 
ὃ. Turres reducerent. ‘‘ Drew back the towers.” These were 153 
the noveable towers, and were placed on wheels.—Aggeremque in- 


terscinderent. ‘‘ And made a cut across the mound,” i. e., severed 


the communication between the part on fire and the rest of the 


mevind. 


7. Quod deustos pluteos, &c. ‘ Because they saw the coverings 
ef oar towers burnt away.” The plutei here meant, were cover 
ings or defences erected on the tops of the towers, like a kind of 
eoof, in order to protect the men while fighting. Hence the Greek 


paraphrast correctly calls them στέγη. Another species of plutei 
were in the form of moveable sheds, under which the soldiers 
worked. In either case, the plutez appear to have been formed of 
a framework covered with hides.’ Compare Vegetius, 4, 15. At 
first they were made of beams and planks, as the name pluteus Sit 


erally denotes ; afterward lighter materiais, such as osiers, were em 
ployed. (Lips Poliorc. 1, dial. 7, p. 492, seq.) 
8. Nec facile, &c. ‘And perceived that we could not easily go 


᾿ exposed to give assistance.”—JIn illo vestigio temporis positam. 


“‘ Depended on that very juncture.” 

9. Dignum memoria visum. ‘* Having appeared to us worthy of 
recording.” 

10. Per manus transditas. ‘‘ Handed from one to another.”’— 
Scorpione ab latere dextro, &c. _‘* Wounded in the right side, and 
deprived of life, by a crossbow.” As regards the term scorpio, con- 

sult Archeological Index. 

1. Transgressus. ‘‘ Striding across.”—Eodem illo munere, 1 ἢ ἢ 
ἄς. ‘ Performed the same office,” i. e., of casting balls at our 


works.—Altero, . ‘* The second.” 


2. Propugnatoribus. ‘‘ Defenders.” Propugnator properly means 
one, who, being besieged, defends the ramparts of a fortified pesi- 
tion; or, in nautical operations, one who fights from the deck of a 


vessel. 


3. Restincto aggere. ‘The fire of the mound being extin- 
guished.” Compare Achaintre, “ restincto igne qui aggerem com- 
prehenderat.” 

4. Profugere. A Helenism for profugiendi. The infinitive for 
the gerund is more frequent, however, in poetry than in prose. 
Compare Vechner, Hellenolex. p. 265. 

_ , Nature et virium infirmitas. “ The weakness of their nature” 
and strength,” i. e., the natural weakness of their bodily pewere 
Nw. 


408 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


ὃ "A An hendiadys for “ naturalis virtum infirmitas.” So in Just, Ὁ 

2,2: “lane usus ac vestium,” for “‘ lanearum usus vestium.” 

6. Misericordiam non recipit. ‘ Admits not pity,” i. e., turns a 
deaf ear to every feeling of pity—Significare. “Τὸ give notice.” 

ἡ. Directisque operibus. ‘ And the works being now complete- 
ly arranged,” i. e., completed and arranged preparatory to the as 
sault. Compare the explanation of Oudendorp: “tta dispositis, ut 
operibus illis jam factis noceri et appropinquari posset urbi. The 
reading of the MSS. varies here, several of them having perfectss 
instead of directis ; but the former is evidently a mere gloss or in- 
terpretation of the latter. The idea of completion is implied in di- 
rectis. Some editions have derelictis, which is altogether wrong. 

8. Non inutilem, ὅσο. ‘‘ Thinking this no bad time for forming 
a plan,” i. e., for making some attempt on the town. 

9. Intra vineas in occulto. Oberlin thinks that in ocewlto ought 
to be rejected, as being a mere explanation of intra vineas. Not 
so. The expression intra vineas does not mean “ under the vinez,” 
out “ within” (i. e., behind) “the vinez.” If the troops then were 
stationed behind the vinez, they must, of course, be concealed some 
way, in order to escape the observation of the foe. Compare Bar 
son, ad loc. 

10. Expeditas. ‘ Ready for battle,” i. e., without any petsonal 
encumbrance except their mere armour. 

11. Premia. Pecuniary rewards are meant. Compare B. H. 
26, “* Cesar, ob virtutem turme Cassiane donavit millia tredecim, 
et prefecto torques aureos quinque, et levi armature millia decem.” 

1D.j 1. Obviam veniretur. ‘An attack should be made.” The 

common text has obviam contra veniretur, but contra after obviam 

is an awkward pleonasm, or, at best, a mere interpretation of obviam. 

We have therefore rejected it in accordance with the opinion of 
Morus, Hotomamn, Ursinus, Faernus, and others. οἰδιξᾷ 

2. Acie instructa. ‘ With their force drawn up to receive τ," 
i. e., the attack. 

3. Continenti impetu. Without stopy ing,” i. 6.5 in the greatest 
haste. Continenti is here equivalent to cuntinuo. 

ἃ. Cum se ipsi premerent. “ Crowding upon each other.”— 
Nec fuit quisquam, &c. ‘Nor was there any one of our men Ἢ whe 
seemed anxious for plunder.” 

5. Genabensi cade. ‘ By the massacre at Genabum.” Com- 
pare chapter 3.—Labore vperis. Compare note 7, page 150. The 
reference is to the fatigues of the siege. 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK 409 


Ῥ 

6. Ex eorum concursu. ‘‘ From their coming 1n a body.” 1 55 

7. Disparandos. ‘“ That they should be separated.” Two 
MSS. have dispertiendos, which is certainly the more usual form. 
Disparare, however, though of rare occurrence, is found in Plautus, 
Prol. Rud. 6, and in Cicero, de Inv. 1, 28: “ Disparatum autem 
est id, quod ab aliqua_re per oppositionem negations separatur.” 

8. Que cuique civitati, &c. ‘ Whatever part of the camp had 
fallen to each state originally,” i. e., according as a particular part 
of the camp had originally been assigned to each state. 

9. Artificio quodam, &c. ‘ By a sort of art and knowledge in 
essault.”"—ZErrare, si qui, &c. ‘ That they were mistaken, who 
think that all the issues of affairs, in war, are going to prove suc- 
cessful,” i. e., who expect the issues of war to prove constantly 
successful. 

10. Nimia sbsequertia. ‘The too ready compliance.” Com 
pare chapter 15, and the explanation of Achaintre: “ Nimia facil- 
tate, qua duces Gallorum atque tpse Vercingetorix precibus Biturt- 
gum cesserant.” : 

11. Consensw. Old form for consensui. 

12. Ut castra munire instituerent. ‘‘ That they would set τ δὸς 
furtifying their camp.” 

1. Plusque animo,s&c. ‘And he was thought to possess 1 5G 
greater forecast and sounder judgment than the rest.” 

2. Insueti laboris. ‘ Unused to labour.”—Patienda et perfer- 
enda. ‘* Must be patiently endured.” Czsar here employs two 
terms nearly synonymous, in order to strengthen the signification. — 

3. Qui Avarico expugnato refugerant. ‘‘ Who had escaped from 
Avaricum, after it was taken.’’. ‘ 

4. Certum numerum. ‘“ A definite number,” i. e., a fixed 
quota. ᾿ 
5. Avarict. ΔΕΒ MSS. have Apaiabeds but this is later Latin- 
ity. Compare Julius Obsequens, ce. 114, ““ Asculo. per ludos Ro- 
mani trucidati ;” and Justin. 2, 13, ““ Consilium ineunt pontis in- 
terrumpendi, quem 1116. Abydo. veluti victor maris fecerat.” 

6. Teutomarus. The MSS. vary surprisingly as regards this 
proper name. The common text has Teutomatus, but the Greek 
paraphrast gives Tovropdvos.. We have adopted the form suggested 
by Oberlin. The Celtic termination in mar_(i.. 6... illustrious, or 
ceiebrated) is of very frequent occurrence, asin Viridomarus, &c. 
τ % Exzercitum ex labore, ὅς, . “ Refreshed his army after their 
fatigue and scarcity.” - : 


410 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 
Page. cs 
157 1. Cum. “Whereas.”— Singuli magistratus. “A singie 
magistrate.”"—Annum. ‘For a single year.” Some editions 
have annuam, but this savours of a gloss. 

2. Duo magistratum gerant. ‘Two persons now exercise this 
office."—Eonum. Referring to the nation of the Aedui. 

3. Suas cujusque eorwm clientelas. ‘That each of them haa 
his own adherents,” i. e., his own clients or dependants. Clien- 
tela is here used for clientes, as elsewhere servitia for servi. 

4. Detrimentosum. Two MSS. have detrimento suo, one dstri- 
mentum summum. Bentley suspects that we ought to read detri- 
mento sibi fore. The objection to detrimentosum is, that it does 
not occur in any other writer, but still it is formed according t- 
analogy, from detrimentum, just as portentosus from portentum. 

5. Ea pars, que minus sibi, &c. Alluding to the defeated, o- 
weaker faction. : 

6. Ne quid de jure, &c. ‘That he might not appear in any 
degree to infringe upon their privileges and laws.” 

7. Docereturque, &c. ‘And he was informed, that, only a few 
persons having been privately assembled for the purpose, one broth- 
er had been declared magistrate by the other, at a different place 
and different time from what he ought to have been.” Cotus had 
been declared magistrate by his brother Valetiacus, before only a 
few, and at an unusual time and place. 

8. Renuntiatum. Equivalent here to declaratum. The formal 
word, in such cases, is renuntiare. Thus, renuntiatur consul, tri- 
bunus, &c., i. e., declaratur factus. 

9. Qui per sacerdotes, &c. ‘ Who had been elected by the 
priests, after the usual manner of the state, the inferior magistrates 
being present.” Oberlin gives intermissis magistratibus, but ac- 
knowledges intromissis to be the preferable reading. This last is 
also in accordance with the Greek paraphrase, παρόντων τῶν ἀρχόντων. 
The grounds of Czsar’s selection of Convictolitanis were, his having 
been created magistrate by the priests, the regular authority in such 
cases, and, secondly, this having been done in the presence of the 
magistrates, not of a small and secret number of partisans. 

158 1. Que in presidiis,&c. ‘ Which he might place in oe 
garrisons, to protect his convoys of provisions.” 

2. Illi. ‘To that officer.” Referring to Labienus. 

3. Ab altera parte, &c. ‘* Began to march on the opposite side 
of the Elaver.”” The two armies were now pursuing a parallel route, 
along the banks of the Elaver, with the river between them. 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 411 


4. Cum uterque utrique, ὅσο. ‘As each army was in sight 158 
of the other.”—E regione. ‘‘ Opposite.” 

5. Quod non fere ante autumnum, &c. The Elaver was great- 
er in the summer, in consequence of the melting of the snow on 
the mountains. By the time autumn arrived this increase of 
waters would have passed away. 

6. E regione, ὅσο. ‘‘ Opposite one of those bridges.” 

7. Captis quibusdam, &c. ‘Certain cohorts being selected, 
that the number of the legions might appear complete,” i. e., in 
erder to deceive the enemy, Cesar selected certain cohorts from 
the four legions which were ordered to march on, and arranged 
these cohorts in such a way as to give them the appearance of 
two additional legions, making up, together with the other, the 
whole number, as the enemy would suppose, of six legions, which 
they knew to be the strength of Cesar’s army. Meanwhile he 
himself lay concealed near the ruins of the bridge with the two 
legions which he had kept back. The verb capere is here used 
in the sense of eligere. Compare Terence, Hec. 4, 1, 22, and the 
remark of Donatus, ad Terent. Phorm. 2,3,23: ‘‘ Capere dicimus, 
quum id, quod in nobis est, adsumimus, unde capere pro eligendo 
ponitur.”’ The reading of the passage we have just been consid- 
ering is involved in much uncertainty. We have followed that 
of the best editors. The common text has captis quartis quibus- 
que cohortibus. ‘ Having selected every fourth cohort.” 

8. Tisdem sublicis. ‘‘On the same piles.” 

9. Quintis castris. ‘In five days’ march.” Literally, “‘ by 
five encampments,” an encampment being made at the end of 
each day’s march, according to Roman military usage. Castrais 
here equivalent to. the Greek σταθμός, or the mansio of later La- 
tinity. Csmpare Xen. Anab. 1, 2,5, and Zeune, Ind. Grec.,s. Vv. 

10. Perspecto urbis situ. ‘The situation of the place being 
carefully reconnoitered.” 

11. De expugnatione, ὅσο. The meaning is, that Cesar saw it 
was impossible to take the place by any sudden assault or storm 
(ἀνὰ κράτος, as the paraphrase has it), and he must, therefore, 
seek to reduce it by a siege.. Before, however, he entered upon 
the latter course, he would be compelled to make proper arrange- 
ments for a supply of provisions. Some MSS. omit the words des- 
peravit ; de obsidione, and they are not followed also by Julius Cel- 
sus; while, on the other hand, some give oppugnatione in place 
of expugnatione. Hence Oudendorp is led to suspect, that Cesar 
merely wrote, “de oppugnatione non prius agendum comstituit.” 

Nw2 


412 NOTES UN YHE SEVENTH BOOK: 


159 l. Qua despici poterai. ‘ Where there was a view down into 
the Roman encampment.” Supply in castra Romana, and com. 
pare chapter 45. 

2. Horribilem speciem. ‘*' A formidable appearance,” i. e., im 
‘onsequence of the immense taultitude he had in arms. 

3. Quid in quoque, wie “What spirit and valour there was in 
each one of his own men.’ ves : 

4. Prohibituri. “ cain to prevent.”— Non nimis firmo. . Some 
recommend non minus firmo, on account of tamen, which follows ; 
but the pointing which we have adopted for the whole sentence, 
from erat a regione, &c., makes the meaning clearly apparent. 
Cwsar is speaking of a particular post, the possession of which 
would enable nis men to cut off the enemy from water and forage. 
This post, it 15 true, was remarkably well fortified, and steep on 
every side ; Caesar, however, marched against it by night, &c.; be- 
cause it was only defended by a weak garrison. Tamen refers 
back, therefore, to the clause ending with circwmcisus, and the pa- 
renthesis is merely explanatory. 

5. Ut tuto, &c. “So that his soldiers could even singly pass 
secure from any sudden attack on the part of the enemy.” 

6. Ad Gergoviam. “In the neighbourhood of Gergovia,” i. €., 
ander the walls of the city—Assiynatum. We have adopted this 
reading, as given in Oudendorp’s smaller edition, from five of the 
best MSS. The common text has adjudicatum, which is a mere 
gloss. Assignare is often used in the ‘sense here given to it, by 
Oicero, Tacitus, Suetonius, &c. 

7. Colloguitur. ‘* Holds a conference.” 

8. Premium communicat. ‘He divides \the bribe.” Some 
MSS. and early editions have primum communicat, which appears 
to have been the reading of the Greck paraphrast, and also of Julius 
Celsus. Scaliger, however, correctly defends the common reading, 
as more in accordance with the context. Compare what follows a 
little after, ‘“celeriter adolescentibus et oratione magistratus et 
premio deductis,” &c. 

9. Ejus. Referring to the state of the Aedui— Qua transducta. 
“ And that if it were brought over,” i. e., to the common Gallic 
cause. 

10. Esse nonnullo, &c. “That he had, it was true, received 
some marks of friendship from Cwsar, yet only so far as to have 
btained at his hands a decision that was perfectly just in itself 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH ROOK. . 413 


Page. 
That he owed more, however, to the cause of their common free- ] 59 


dom,” i. e., than to the claims of private friendship. 

11. Disceptatorem. ‘As an arbitrator.” Compare, in defence 
of this reading, the remarks of Gronovius, ad Liv. 38, 35. 

1. Decem illis millibus. Compare chapter 34. 160 

2. Quin, nefario, &c. “ But that, after having committed so 
nefarious a deed, the Romans are now hurrying hither to put us to 
death.” 

_8. Ostendit cives Romanos, &c. “" He points, with these words, 
at some Roman citizens, who were proceeding in company, with 
them, relying upon his protection.” —Magnum numerum frumenti, 
&c. The persons plundered were Roman traders, who were con- 
veying provisions to the army. ; 

4. Suas injurias. ‘The wrongs they had received.” Suas 3 
aere equivalent to sibi'illatas, and is taken, as the grammacians 
term it, passively. 

1. Genere dispart. “ΟΥ̓ inferior descent.” — Transditum. 16 
“ Recommended.” — In equitum numero convenerant. ‘ Had 
come in the number of the horse.”—Ab eo. Referring to Cesar. 

2. Quorum salutem, &c. ‘Since their relations could neither 
neglect their safety, nor the state regard it as a matter of small 
amount,” i. e., the Aedui would not abandon so many thousand of 
their countrymen, nor unite with Cesar against them. 

3. Nulla interposita dubitatione. ‘ Without a moment’s hesi- 
tation.” —Nec fuit spatium, &c. This remark is made to show the 
urgency of the crisis, since the Roman camp occupied a wide space 
᾿ of ground, and ought, as a matter of common prudence, to have 
been contracted in its limits on the departure of so large a force. 

4, Immisso equitatu. ‘The horse being sent on.” —Jnterdicit- 
que. ‘But charges.” —Jnter equites versari. ‘To move about 
among the horse.” 

5. Deditionem significare. ‘‘'To make signs of submission.” 

6. Cunt suis clientibus. ‘‘ With his followers.” These were 
the same with the Soldurii, mentioned in the 22d chapter of the 
third book.—Gergoviam profugit. Czsar would appear to have 
allowed Litavicus and his followers to escape for the following 
reasons: Ist. These turbulent men would be less formidable 
among the enemy, than in the bosom of the Aeduan state ; and, 
2d. He wished to conciliate the favour of the Aedui, whom he 
might have offended by any severity towards Litavicus Had it 


414 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK " 


161 not been for these or similar motives, he mignt easily nave stoppee 
the fugitives with his cavalry. 

ἢ. Qui suo beneficio, ἄς. ** To inform them that they had veen 
spared through his kindness, when he might have put them to the 
sword by the right of war.” 

162 1. Ad Gergoviam. “To the vicinity of Gergovia.” More 
literelly, ‘* to before Gergovia.” Compare Zumpt, ἵν. G. p. 265. 
2. Equaes. “A party of horse.”—Fuerit. Clarke suggests 

esset, because the horsemen announced, according to him, in how 
great danger affairs then were (tunc temporis esset). In this he is 
wrong. The horsemen announced, on the contrary, in how great 
danger affairs were when they left the camp, i. e., quanto in peri- 
culo res fuerit, qguum equites missi sunt. 

3. Eisdem in vallo, &c. Because they were too few in number 
to allow of some succeeding to others. Hence there is no neces- 
sity for our reading eodem in place of eisdem, as some suggest. - 

4. Pluteosque vallo addere. ‘And was adding parapets to the 

- rampart.” By plutei are here meant a kind of breastwork. Com- 
pare note 7, page 153, where the same term is employed to denote 
a species of roof for a tower. ' 

δ. Adcognoscendum. ‘ To become fully informed.” Compare 
the Greek paraphrase : τὴν τοῦ πράγματος ἀλήθειαν γινώσκειν. 

6. Adjuvat rem, &c. “" Convictolitanis helps forward the sink- 
ing posture of affairs,’ i. e., he fomented the disturbance, brought 
about and carried thus far through his own and the schemes of Litay- 
icus.—Ad furorem. ‘To open outrage.” More literally, “to 
some mad act.” 

7. Data fide, &c. “They entice from the town Cabillonum, on 
a promise of safety,” i. δ᾽» of being allowed to proceed safely to his 
place of destination —Jdem facere. ‘To follow him out of the town, 
and take their departure. 

8. Questionem de bonis, &c. “ Order an inquiry to be made 
concerning the plundered property,” i. e., the property of which 
the Roman traders had just been pillaged. By questio is here 
meant a judicial investigation. 

9. Recuperandorum suorum causa. A)luding to those of their 
countrymen at present in the hands of Cwsar.—Sed contaminati 
facinore, &c. “But being tainted with guilt, and charmed with 
the gain arising from the plundered goods, because many persons 
had a share in this,” &c. The term compendium is well rendered 
m the paraphrase by ὠφέλημα, and denotes, in general, any benefit or 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 415 


Page 
advantage (lucrum temporis, pecume vel opera), though here ree 102 
f2rring specially to a share of the plunder. 

1. Nihal se propter inscientiam, &c. ‘* That he did not con- 16% 
ceive a worse opinion of the state, for the ignorance and fickleness 
ot the lower orders, nor lessened in aught his regard for the Aedui.” 
Compare the Greek paraphrase, οὐκ ἐχθρῶς πρὸς τὴν πόλιν διακεῖσθαι, 
καὶ οὐδὲν ἧττον διὰ ταῦτα αὐτὴ εὔνους εἶναι λέγων. 

2. Omnem exercitum. Referring to his own and the forces of 
Labienus.—Ne profectio, &c. “ Lest a departure, proceeding from 
a fear of revolt, might wear the appearance of a flight.” 

3. Accidere visa est facultas. ‘‘ An opportunity appeared to of- 
fer.” —Minora castra. Compare chapter 36.—Operis. Referring 
to the fortifications of the enemy, 

4. Dorsum esse ejus yugi, &c. “That the top of this hill was 
almost level, but that it was likewise covered with woods and nar- 
row, and that by it there was a passage to the other part of the 
town.” The reading here given is that of almost all the MSS 
Davies, however, suggests hac (scil. parte) silvestre et angustum, 
gua, &c.; and Oudendorp, on the other hand, gives, on conjecture, 
hine silvestrem, &c. We have preferred retaining the common lec- 
tion with Barron, Achaintre, and others.. The opponents of this 
reading consider hwnc silvestrem a violation of the grammatical rule 
of gender; but the truth is, that Cesar here employs, for the sake 
of perspicuity, the old Latin form dorsus, of the masculine gender. 
Thus, in Plautus (Mil. Glor. 2, 4, 44), we have, “" Timeo quid re 
rum gesserim: ita dorsus totus prurit.” 

5. Uno colle ab Romanis, &c. Compare chapter 36, 

6. Prima luce, &c. The common text has, after castris, the fol- 
lowing, mulorumque produci, eque ts stramenta. We have re- 
jected all this with some of the best editors. Nothing analogous in 
meaning is found either in Celsus or the Greek paraphrase ; and, 
besides, the words in question are omitted in several MSS., as also 
in the Basle edition. The idea implied in mulorum is already ex- 
pressed by impedimentorum, while the words eque ws stramenta 
appear to have crept into the text from the margin, where they were 
originally inserted as an interpretation of the erroneous reading mu- 
lorum.. The Greek paraphrase is as follows : Πάμπολυ δὲ καὶ oxevog- 
bows πλῆθος, ἅμα τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, ἐκ τοῦ στρατοπέδου ἐξαγαγὼν, τοῖς ἱπποκόμοις 
κράνη ἐνδύντας, ὥστε ἱππέων δόξαν τοῖς πολεμίοις παρέχειν, κ. τ. λ. 

7. Mulionesque cum cassidibus. ‘“ And the muleteers, with hel- 
mets on them.” By muliones are meant the drivers of the baggage. 


416 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOR. 


163 8. Ostentationis causa. “To make a show.”—Easdem regs 
ones. ‘One and the same quarter.” 

9. Tanto spatio. ‘ At so great a distance.”—Ezplorarit. Sup 
ply a Gallis. Referring to the Gauls in Gergovia. 

10. Eodem jugo. ‘Towards the’same hill.”” On the occasion 
al use of the dative, to mark motion towards a place, instead of the 
accusative, consult the remarks of Perizonius, ad Sanct. Min. 3, 
14 (vol. i., p. 749, ed Bauer), and compare the Latin forms, quo, 
0, hue, ὅτε. 

θ4. 1. Ilload munitionem. “To that quarter, for the purpose οἱ 
defending it.” We have adopted the emendation of Vossius, 
which rests on the authority of one of his MSS. The expression 
ad munitionem is equivalent to ad locum defendendum, and derives 
additional confirmation from the words munitionis causa, which 
occur near the commencement of chapter 48. The common text 
has illo munitionum copie, &c., and they who adopt it make muni- 
tionum depend in construction upon ‘copie, i. e., “the forces 
throughout ‘the fortifications.” It would be better to make illo 
govern minitionum, i. e., “ to that quarter of*the fortifications.” 

2. Insignibus. ‘*The military insignia.” These were of vari- 
ous kinds, according to the rank of the wearer. The standard- 
bearers, for example, had helmets covered with bearskin, the pilana 
wore on theirs the skins of wolves, &c. Come Lipsius, Mil 
Rom. Analect. ad dial. 2, p. 436. 

3. Raros. -‘In small parties.’ ” Compare the Greek: paraphrase . 
ὀλίγους κατ᾽ ὀλίγους. 

4. Occasionis esse rem, &c. “That the affair depended upon 
opportunity, not upon valour,” i. e., upon the sudden seizing of 
an opportunity, &c. 

5. Recta regione, &c. “Ina straight line, if no winding inter- 
vened.” Morus regards recta regione as a mere marginal gloss. 
It is found, however, in all the MSS. Besides, if there be a gloss 

anywhere, it is rather in what follows, viz., “si nullus ae 
intercederct.”” 

6. Quicquid huic, &c. “ Whatever of circuit was added to this 
ascent, in order to render the declivity less difficult, this served to 
increase the length of the route,” i. e., whatever circuit they were 
obliged to take in order to lessen the steepnéss of the hil; only 
increased the length of the journey.—Huic. Supply ascensui 
The reference is to the ascent in a straight line. Ἢ 

7%. Praeduxerant. The emendation of Scaliger, in place of 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 417 


the common reading produxerant. It is supported by good ΤΟΙ 
MSS. 

8. Trinis castris. “ Of three separate camps,” i. e., the camps 
of three separate Gallic nations. Cesar purposely uses the dis- 
tributive here, as denoting that the different Gallic states, in the 
combined army, had separate encampments, according to what has 
veen said in the 36th chapter. Of these camps he here takes three, 
in one and the same onset. 

9. Superiore corporis parte, &c. . He appears to have laid aside, 
as Hotomann remarks, his ¢horaz, or piece of armour that covered 
the breast. 

10. Consecutus id, &c. Achaintre does not exactly see what 
object Cwsar had in view by this movement. The answer to this 
may be given in the words of the Roman commander himself 
(chap. 53), “ad Gallicam ostentationem minuendam militumgue 
animos confirmandos.” ᾿ 

11. Retinebantur. ‘Were sought to be kept back.” The im 
perfect here denotes the efforts of the officers to restrain their troops 
from advancing too far. - With what success this was done is stated 
immediately after, sed, elati, ὅσο. ‘ But our men, notwithstanding 
their efforts (i. e., the efforts of their officers to restrain them), 
flushed with the hope of a speedy victory,” &c. 

1. Vestem.” This term may be rendered here by “ vestments,” 164 
but it refers, in fact, to various other articles besides’ mere cloth 
ing, such as coverings for couches, hangings, &c. 

2. Pectoris fine prominentes. ‘* Bending forward over the walls , 
as far as the lower part of the bosom.” -Some MSS. have pectore 
nudo, and with this the Greek paraphrase agrees, γυμνῷ τῷ στήθει 
προνευόμεναι. The reading we have adopted, however, is far more 
elegant. Compare B. A. 85, ““ Umbilici fine ;” Apuleius, Flor. N. 
15, “ Scapularum finibus,” &c. 

3. Avaricensibus premiis. “ΒΥ the rewards obtained in the 
storming of Avaricum,” i. e., by the plunder obtained on that oc- 
casion.—Neque commissurum, &c. “ And would not allow any 
one to scale the city wall before him.” 

4. Tres suos manipulares» “Three men of his own company.” 

5. Exceptans. “Taking hold of.”—Eztulit. ‘“ Drew them up.” 

6. Munitionis causa. “To defend that quarter.’ ‘This expres- 
sion appears to confirm the emendation of Vossius, mentioned in 
note 1, p. 164. 

7 Nec loco nec numero. “ Neither as regarded situation nor 


418 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


Page. 
1G: 5 numbers.” Well expressed by the Greek paraphrase, κατὰ τὸν 
τόπον καὶ ἀνδρῶν ἀριθμὸν. 
8. Spatio pugne. “ The long continuance of the fight.” Spa- 
tium is here equivalent to longinquitas or diuturnitas 
9. Premetuens. “ Being apprehensive.” A very elegant term. 
Compare Lucretius, 3, 1031 : 
“ At mens sibi conscia facts, 
Premetuens adhibet stimulos, torretque flagellis.” 


166 1. Ab latere nostris aperto. ‘‘ On our exposed flank.” 

2. Similitudine armorum. The Aedui were armed after the 
general Gallic manner, and hence were mistaken for enemies by the 
Roman soldiers. i 

3. Exsertis. ‘ Bare,” i. e., left bare and unencumbered of dress. 
The custom here alluded to by Caesar has given rise to much dis- 
cussion. Among the Romans, the bare shoulder was a sign of war 
or of the hunt; but among the Gauls, as he himself informs us, one 
of peace. It is most probable that there was some regulation be- 
tween the Roman and those of the Gallic states that were subdued, 
by virzue of which, the forces of the latter, when engaging in battle 
with the Romans against their countrymen, wore one shoulder bare 
in order to be more easily distinguished from the rest of the Gauls 

4. Excidere. We have here given the reading ofthe best MSS. 
The common text has exscindere. Consult Duker, ad Flor. 2, 
2, 37. 

5. Ac suis saluti fuit.. ‘*And preserved his own men by his 
death.” Clarke gives vite in place of saluti, from some MSS. But 
saluti is the preferable reading, as vite is used only a short distance 
before. 

6. Intolerantius. ‘Too eagerly.” A much more expressive 
term, in Latin, than cupidins. 

τ ἢ, Exceperunt. “ Suppor.eé.” 
167 1. Quo procedendum. ‘ How far they ought to apenas ” 

Neque constitissent. ‘‘ And because they had not halted.”— 
Neque a tribunis. Compare note 5, page 23. 

2. Exposito, quid, &c. ‘ Having set before them»what disad- 
vantageousness of situation could effect,” i. e., the evil which might 
accrue from a disadvantageous situation. 

3. Dimisisset. “He had given up.”—Parvwm modo detrrmen- 
tum. “ Only a trifling loss.” 

4. Quanto opere. “ By how much,” i. e., as greatly as. 


ς 9TES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


419 


Page 
5. Plus se sentire. ‘That they knew better.”—Desiderure. 167 


‘* Wished to see.” 

6. Ad extremum. “ At the conclusion.” —Ne animo permoversn- 
fur. ‘Nut to be dispirited.” 

7. Eadem de profectione, &c. ‘Entertaining the same views 
as regarded his leaving the place, that he previously had.” Casar 
alludes here to his original intention of going to the Aedui, who 
were on the eve of revolt, and whom he was desirous of retaining in 
their allegiance to Rome. Compare chapter 43. 

8. Reduaxit. Referring to Cesar. 

9. Appellatus. ‘Having been applied to,” i. e., having been 
waited upon —Zt ipsos antecedere. ‘‘ For themselves also to go 
before him. Some editions have precedere, which amounts to the 
same thing. 

10. Horum discessu admaturari. ‘ Would only be hastened by 
the departure of these.”— os retinendos non censuit. De Crissé 
indulges in some very able remarks, condemnatory of Czsar’s con 
duct upon this occasion, as being deficient in military foresight and 

prudence. 


1. Multatosagris. ‘“ Deprived of theirlands.” Multarealiqua 168 


re is to deprive one of anything, as a mulct, or fine, in punishment 
for some offence that has been committed. Czsar refers here to 
what has been stated in the thirty-first chapter of the first book. 

2. Quamque in amplitudinem. ‘ And to what political conse- 
quence.” The Aedui, at this time, numbered among their clients 
the Segusiani, Ambivareti, Brannovii, Aulerci Brannovices, Boii, 
and Mandubii. fr 

3. Omnium temporum, &e. “The digmty and influence of all 
the previous periods of their state.”"—His datis mandatis. ‘ Hav- 
ing charged them to bear these things in mind.” 

4, Huc Cesar, &c. Cesar,in military language, had made No- 
viodunum his centre of operations, what the Greeks call δρμητήριον. 

5. Bibracte ab Aeduis receptum. ‘Had been received by the 
Aedui into Bibracte.” 

6. Tantum commodum. ‘So advantageous an occasion.” 

7. Sire frumentaria, &c.. We have adopted the reading recom- 
mended by Morus, excluding as a mere interpolation the words aut 





adductos inopia ex Provincia excludere, which are made to follow 
efter Romanos excludere. ‘The reasons for this lection ate ably 
given by Morus. 


8 Exnivibus. “ By the melting of the snows.” 
Oo 


1 


490 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK 


168 9. Si esset in perfiriendis, &c. “Even if some risk was te 
be run in completing the bridges.” Compare the explanation of 
Baron, “ Etiamsi aliquid periculi in paifadendis pontibus subeun- 
dum fuisset.” 
169 1. 1d nemo, &c. We have given ihe reading of Morus, which 
has been adopted also by Oberlin and Daehne. The ordinary 
lection is (wt nemo non tunc quidem necessario faciendum existima- 
bat), cum infamia, &c. 

2. Quod abjuncto Labieno, &c.  ‘‘ Because he feared greatly 
for Labienus, separated from him, and for the legions which he had 
sent along with that officer.” We have given abjuncto on the 
authority of several MSS., with Oberlinus, Le Maire, and Daehne. 
This same reading meets with the approbation also of Davies and 
Morus, and is in accordance, too, with the language of the paraphrase, 
ἀπόντι Λαδιηνῷ. Oudendorp, following the conjectural emendation 
of Ciacconius, gives Agendico in place of abjuncto, but the former 
is a far inferior reading. 63 

3. Pro rei necessitate opportuno. ““ Sufficiently suitable, con 
sidering the urgency of the case.” a 

4, Perpetuam paludem. This, according to Achaintre, i is the 
part of Paris now known by the name of le Marais. 

5. Dificilius.. ‘ With more difficulty than he βΡΟΘΕῚ 
Egressus. Labienus having tried the city on the south, ἀπᾶ being. 
impeded by the marsh, determined to make an attack on the north, 
and marched, therefore, to Melodunum, the modern Melun. 

70. 1. Profectia palude. The MSS. vary.. We have given the 
reading which is followed by most editors, and which is in accord- 
ance with the Greek paraphrase: ἐκ τῆς λίμνης ἐξελθόντες. - Ciacco- 
nius, however, conjectures protecii, which Achaintre adopts Be, 
strongly advocates. 

2. Secundo Gallie motu. “ A successful commotion in Gaul.” 
Secundo is here, according to Hotomannus, and Morus, equivalent. 
to “ gui prospere successerat.” Many, however, translate it as a 
mere numeral.—Interclusum itinere et Ligeri. ‘Stopped on his 
route by the Liger.” Equivalent to interclusum itinere, Ligeria 
transitu. Literally, “cut off from his route and (from crossing) 
the Liger.” ba Sing 

_ 8. Infideles. ‘ Not firm in their attachment.” . Compare Cicero, 
Ep. ad Fam. 15, 4, “ Ex alienissimis sociis amicissimos, ex infi- 
delissimis firmissimos redderem.” 

4. Preliogue hostes ,acesseret, ἕο. The fighting that took 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 421 


place, after he had formed the resolution of leading off his army i 70 
safe to Agendicum, was rendered necessary by the circumstances 
of the case, since he could not retreat without some collision with 
the foe ; his chief object being to avoid, if possible, a general en- 
gagement. : 

5. Maximam opinionem. ‘The highest reputation.” 

6. Distinebat. Render interclusas distinebat as two verbs 
“cut off and kept away.” The river was the Sequana; the 'bag- 
gage was at Agendicum. Compare chapter 57. 

7. Secundo flumine. ‘“ Down the river,” i. e., following the 
current of the stream (secundo quasi sequendo). So a little farther 
on we have adverso flumine, “up the river,’ i. e., against the 
stream. c 

8. Castris. According to Achaintre, the Roman camp was 
pitched on the slope of what is now Mount Saint Geneviéve: “an 
lejectu montis Sancte Genovefa.” 

9. Conguirit etiam lintres. ‘He collects also some small 
boats.” 

1. Eum locum petit, &c. The Roman army was thus divided } 7 
mto three separate bodies, and the object of this skilful arrange- 
ment was, to leave the enemy in uncertainty as to the particular 
spot, where Labienus intended to convey his troops across. 

2. Exercitus. “The infantry.” So called here because forming - 
the main part of the army (exercitus mazima pars). Compare nota 
4, page 92. ᾿ 

8. «Αἀηιϊηϊδέγαπέδιιδ. ““ Superintending.” 

4. Preter consuetudinem tumultuari. ‘That there was an un- 
usual tumult.” Tumultwari being a common verb, not merely a 
deponent, is here employed impersonally in the passive. Byacom- 
mon verb is meant one which, under a passive form, has both ap 
active (i. e., deponent) and passive meaning. The truth is, depo- 
nent verbs in Latin are regular middle verbs; and when we speak 
of a common verb, we refer in fact to the middle_and passive voices 
of one and the same verb. What tends to con this remark is, 
the fact of so many old active forms of such verbs being found in 
the fragments, that have reached us, of the earlicr Latin writers, 
euch as cono, horto, &c. , 

5. Metiosedum. 'The place here meant appears to be the modery 
Josay, a name arising probably from Josedum, itself an abbreviation 
ef Metiosedum. ‘The place is.ashort distance above Paris, D’An 
ville errs in making Metiosedum the same with Melodunum. Con 


422 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK 


15] sult Cellarius, Geogr. Ant. vol ii, p. 166, and Lé ΜΒοιμεῇ, 

Recueil de divers écrits servant a l’Hist. de France, vol. i., p 
159. 

6. Nec dabat suspicionem fuge quisquam. ‘Nor did any one 
of them betray the slightest suspicion of an intention to flee.” 

7. Eandem fortunam tulit. ‘Met the same fate.”» Literally, 
“bore off the same fortune.” 

172 1. Contra castra Laléeni. ‘Over against the camp ef Labi 
enus.” 

2. Hoc negotio confecto. Cesar says nothing here of the five 
cohorts that were left as a guard for the camp. They would appear 
to have followed, when the battle was over, the five other cohorts 
that went up the river with the baggage. So, also, no mention is 
made of that part of the Gallic forces, which was stationed on the 
opposite side of the river, over against the Roman camp. It is prob- - 
able, that they fled through the woods, and joined the rest of the fu- 
gitives, when they heard of the defeat of their countrymen. 

3. Horum supplicio, &c. Hotomann thinks it incredible, that 
Gauls would treat their own countrymen thus, when the latter were 
Roman hostages. The fact, however, is expressly stated by Cel- 
sus, and is only anther proof, after all, of the barbarous habits even 
of the more civilized part of the Gauls. 

4, Rationesque belli secum communicet. ‘‘ And communicate to 
them his plans for conducting the war.”” Compare the Greek para- 
phrase: ἕνα τι σφίσι περὶ τοῦ πολέμου ἀνακοινώσαιτο. 

δι Re impetrata, &c. ‘‘ Their request being granted, they insist 
that the chief command be made over to them,” i. e., the supreme 
administration of affairs. : 

6. Multitudinis suffragiis, &c. ‘The decision is left to the 
votes of the multitude. To a man they all make choice of Ver- 
cingetorix as commander.” Literally, ‘‘ approve of,” i. e., by their - 
votes. 

7. ‘Illi. “The former two.” Referring to the Remi and Lin- 
gones. : 

8. Et Cesaris in se, ἕο. ‘‘ And they miss Cesar’s indulgence 
wards them,” i. e., they regret, feel the loss of, &c. The Aedui 
found Vercingetorix far different from Cesar, and felt the loss of 
that importance which they had enjoyed as a people through the 
favour of Cesar. Compare the explanation ae to requirunt by 
Clarke, “‘ desiderunt, amissam sentiunt.” 

9. Suwm consilium, &c. ‘‘They dare not pursue their own 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 423 


: : Page 
measures separately from the rest,” i. e., pursue a separate inter- 172 
est from the rest. 

10. Denique. Hotomannus suspects an error of the text hera, 
and proposes Diemque ei rei constituit. But denique here denotes, 
‘in a word,” and must not be changed. 

11. Quindecim millia. Some read milliwm, but millia is by epex- 
egesis, or opposition with equites. 

1. Province. In many MSS., and in some editions, δὲ is in- 173 
serted before provincia, and by ei provincia the Aedui are thought 
to be meant. This is altogether erroneous. 'The Roman province 
1s referred to. 

2. Quérum mentes, &c. “ Whose minds, he hoped, had not set. 
tled down into a calm state from tne former war,” i. e., were not 
vet reconciled to the losses they had susvained in their former war 
with the Romans. ‘The war, here alluded to, is that in which the 
Allobroges lost their independence, and were brought under the Ro- 
man yoke. Nine years had now elapsed since that period. 

3. Ad hos omnes casus. ‘‘ Against all these contingences.” 

4. Suos fines. We have recalled fines into the text, with 
Achaintre, on MSS. authority. Compare the Greek paraphrase: 
τὴν σφῶν χώραν διαφυλάττουσι. 

5. Sed et equitibus Romanis. ‘Nay, even from the Roman 
knights.” By equitibus Romanis are here meant, not the Roman 
cavalry, but persons of the equestrian order, who were at that time 
with Cesar. The expression sed et has given rise to some discus 
sion, as it almost always does when it occurs by itself,.gs in the pres- 
ent instance, in a Latin text. The reason is, that, since non modo, 
or some equivalent form, does not precede, it is a matter of uncer- 
tainty whether the conjunction sed has proceeded from the writer 
himself, or has been inserted by some copyist. (Compare Crusius, 
Ind. Lat. ad Sueton. vol. iii., p. 337.) In the present case it must 
certainly be retained. As regards the peculiar nature of this form 
of expression, consult Bawer, ad Sanct. Min. 4, 7, vol. ii., p. 308 
and compare the remarks of Hoogeveen on ἀλλὰ καὶ, p. 20, Glasg. ed. 

6. Evocatis. Consult Archzological Index. 

7. Toti Gallie. The whole of Gaul, and not merely Celtica is 
meant. So a little farther on, “ Galliaque excedere.” Some edi- 
_ tions have tota Gallia, which will be equivalent to per totam Galliam. 

1. Atque in eo morentur. ‘ And delay for this purpose,” i. e., 174 
stop marching and turn about for this purpose.—Magis igi 


«‘ Would rather be the case.” 
O02 


494. NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


174 &. Et dignitate. ‘ And of their honour.” 

8. Copias omnes, &c. The whole army was tobe drawn ott 
under arms before the camp, both to strike terror into the foe, and 
to encourage also by their presence the Gallic pe whils en- 
gaged with the enemy’s horse 

4. Due acies. “Two of these divisions.”—-A primo agmine. 
“In front.””. The Roman army is called agmen, because on its 
march, while the divisions of Gallic horse, being prepared for battle 
and for acting on the offensive, are denominated acies. 

δ. Una. “At one and the same time.” According to Plutarch 
(Vit. Ces. c. 26), Cesar lost his sword in this battle, and the Ar- 
verni suspended it in one of their temples. His friends having 
pointed it out to him on a subsequent occasion, and urging him to 
have it taken down, he smiled, and declined granting their request, 
regarding the sword as a thing consecrated to the gods. If the 
story be true, Cesar must, as Plutarch remarks, have received some 
check in the commencement of the action. 

6. Eo signa inferri, &c. ‘Cesar ordered the standards to be 
advanced and the army to face about towards that quarter,” i. Θ᾽ 
the army to face to that part and charge the foe. 

7. Spe auzilit. Because they knew from this, that if they were 
pressed too heavily Cesar would come to their aid. 

8. Germani. We learn two things very clearly from these com- 
mentaries, that the Gallic cavalry was superior to the Roman, and 
the German to the Gallic. 

9. Flumem. Rhellicanus thinks the Arar (Satme) ὁ is here meant ; 
but Achaintre, with more propriety, declares in faveur of the Se- 


quana. μὰ 
10. Cotus. Compare chapter 33.—Prozimis comites. ‘ At 
the last election.” Czsar speaks here more Romano. oa 


175 1. Un δε In the same order as.” t .. 

2. Alesiam. This is the true form of the name. (Consult 
Vossius, ad Vell. Paterc. 2, 47, and Ursinus, in loc.) Paterculus 
has Alexia, and the Greek paraphrast the same, ᾿Αλεξία, together 
with some early editions. For the derivation of the name, aceord- 
ing to the Greek writers, consult Geographical Index. 

3. Tribus millibus. Julius Celsus says ten thousand: “ Tater 
eundum decem millibus hostium obtruncatis.” 

4. Quo maxime confidebant. We have followed Jost the reading 
of Achaintre, from-one of his best MSS. It is far simpler and 
more elegant than the common lection, gua maxime parte exercitus 


te 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 425 


coufidebant. The words parte exercitus are evidently a mere in- i753 
terpolation. 

5. Duo flumina. The Lutosa and Osera, now the Loze and 

Lozerain. 

6. Colles. Seven or eight in number, according to Achaintre. 

7. Maceriam. ‘A stone wall.” By maceria is here meant a 
wall of stones, piled one upon the other without cement, or, as the 
Romans expressed it, made sicco lapide. 

8. Ejus munitionis. Referring to the Roman lines of circum- 
‘vallation, consisting of a rampart and ditch. 

9. Castella. ‘ Redoubts.” Compare Guischard, Memoires, 
&c., vol. iv., p. 187.— Quibus in castellis: A phraseology of no 
unfrequent occurrence in Cesar. Compare note 7, page 5.—Sta- 
tiones disponebantur. ‘‘ Guards were placed.” 

10. Excubitoribus.. ‘ By watches.” 

11. Opere instituto. “ΤῊ. work having been begun,” i. e., 
while the work of circumvallation was in hands.—ZJntermissam 
collibus. ‘ Being free from hills.” Equivalent to colle non tectam. 
The plain lay between hills on every side. 

1. Atque angustioribus, xe. ‘And, only the narrower gates 1'7§ 
naving been left open, are ‘crowded together in them.” Vossius 
recommends that relictis be expunged; and, if this could be done, 
the sentence would certainly be benefited by it; but all the MSS. 
have, the word in question. Oudendorp therefore explains it, by 
supposing that the larger gates of the town had been obstructed or 
blocked up by the ditch and stone wall (maceria), and that only the 
narrow gates were left by which they could enter. 

2. Veniri ad se confestim. ‘That the enemy were coming that 
very instant against them.” . This mistake arose from the legions 
having been ordered to advance a little, which the Gauls took for a 
demonstration against the works. 

3. Dimittere. For dimittendi. 

4, Ratione inita, ὅς... * That, having made-a computation; he 
had a short allowance of corn for thirty days, but that, by economy, 
he might hold out a little longer.” More literally, “that he had 
ecantily the corn of thirty days.” : 

5, Intermissum. \“* Were intermitted,”’ i. e.,. where a space was 
vet free from our works, the line of cireumyaliation not having as 
get been carried so far. 

6. Pedumviginti. ‘ Of twenty feet in width.”—Durectis lateri- 
ous. “ With perpendicalar sides.”—Ut ejus fossa, &c. “80 that 


426 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


156 the bottom of this ditch might extend as far, as the brinks were 
apart at top,” i. e., so that the breadth at the bottom might be equal 
to that at the top. 

ἡ. Reliquas omnes, &c. ‘All his other works he executed four 
hundred feet back from that ditch.” Literally, “he drew back.” 
We have recalled with Achaintre the reading of all the MSS. and 
best editions, namely, pedes instead of passus. Guischard first sug 
gested passus, and this is also given by De Crissé and Oberlinus. 
Achaintre’s argument against passus is conclusive. If the dis- 
tance be 400 paces, and the whole circuit of the works only 11,000 
paces, the ditch would have to be so near the city, as hardly to leave 
Vercingetorix room for his camp. 

1/8 1. Nec facile totum opus, &c. ‘Nor could the whole work 
be easily manned with soldiers.” .* 

2. Operi destinatos. ‘While occupied on the works.” Com- 
pare the Greek paraphrase, ἀμφὶ τὸ ἔργον ἔχοντας. 

3. Hoc intermisso spatio. Alluding to the four hundred feet, the 
space between the ditch and the other works. 

4. Post cas. Behind the two fifteen-feet-ditches just εὐ βου, 
or, including the outermost one, of twenty feet, behind the three 
ditches.—Loricam pinnasque. ‘A parapet and battlements.” 

5. Grandibus cervis, &c. ‘ Large stakes, cut in the form Ὁ. 
stags’ horns, projecting out at the junction of the parapet and ram- 
part, to retard the ascent of the enemy,” i. e., to prevent the enemy 
from quickly scaling the works. These stakes projected horizon- 
tally. —Pluteorum. Referring to the lorica and pinne combmed. 

6. Turres. Fixed towers. They must, besides, not be confound 
ed with the redoubts mentioned in a previous chapter. 

7. Materiari. “ΤῸ procure timber for the rampart,” i. e., te 
fell timber in the adjacent forests, and drag it thence to the camp. 

8. Deminutis nostris copiis. ‘* Our troops being, in consequence 
of this, reduced in number.” 

9. Abscisis.. Some have abscissis, but the most ancient MSS., 
as well of Cesar as of other authors, do not double the sibilant. 
Compare Vossius, Anal. 3, 26, p. 97. 

10. Atque horum, &c. ‘ And the ends of these being stripped- 
of ‘heir bark and sharpened into a point.” The common reading 
is aviabratis, ‘being lopped off with axes.”” The Roman writers 
however, do not say dolabrare, but dolare ; and, besides, the best 
USS. give delibratis, which harmonizes with the ἀποξέσας of the 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 427 


Greek paraphrase. We have given the latter form, therefore, [78 
with Oudendorp and the best editors. 

11. Perpetue fosse. ‘ A continued trench.” The Latin ex- 
pression conveys the idea of a number of trenches united together 
and forming one continued trench. Hence the distributive numeral 
guinos is ensployed, as referring separately to each of these supposed 
trenches, though, in fact, there is but one trench; and hence, in 
translating quinos pedes alte, we must say, in our idiom, “ every- 
where five feet deep.” The distinction between these perpetue 
foss@ and the scrobes mentioned a little after, is well pointed out by 
a modern writer, Berlinghieri, in his work on Alesia, published at 
Lucca, in 1812: “Scrobes sont aussi des fossés, mais coniques ou 
cylindriques, au lieu que le perpetue fosse est une fosse longitudi- 
nale ou un parallélipipéde ; par exemple, supposons que, dans une 
ligne de vingt pieds, il y edit dix trous cylindriques, @un pied de 
diamétre chaque, ils auraient entr’ eux neuf intervalles d’wn pied 
chaque. Jappellerais @abord ces trows-scrobes, mais si j’enlevais 
le terrain qui forme les neuf intervalles, en établissant une communi- 
cation entre les diz trous, jaurais fait un fosse que j’appellerais 
fossa perpetua,” p. 86. 

12. Huc illi stipites, &c. “ These stakes being sunk into this 
trench and fastened at the bottom, to prevent their being pulled out. 
projected above the level of the ground with their branches merely.” 
By the stipites are meant the trunks of trees and large branches just 
“mentioned, and the rami are the smaller boughs at the extremities 
of these, or at the place where boughs begin to grow. Compare the 
explanation of Morus: ‘* Ab ramis eminebant, ea parte tenus, qua 
rami enati erant, tegebantur ; ab ea inde parte eminebant.” 

13. Quo qui intraverant, &c. “ And they who entered withm 
these impaled themselves on exceedingly sharp stakes.” We have 
here an imitation of the Greek idiom. Compare Xenophon, Cyrop. 
1, 6, 40; ἵνα ἐν τῷ σφόδρα φεύγειν αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν ἐμπίπτων ἐνέδυ. 

14. Hos cippos appellabant. ‘ 'These’the soldiers called cippi.” 
Cippus properly means a trunk of a tree standing erect, and hence 
tr one of the old glossaries it is explained by the Greek κορμὸς. Τί 
then denotes a little square pillar placed over graves, with the name, 
&c., of the deceased’ engraved on it, and also a landmark, or bound- 
ary stone for fields. Achaintre, taking this last meaning for his 
guide, thinks that the Roman soldiers called the stakes. in question 
cippi, because they served as so many limits to the enemy’s prog- 
ress. This is rather too fanciful: They would appear, on the 


425 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


178 contrary, to have derived their name from their general resem 
blance to erect trunks of trees. 
15. Quincuncem. ‘The form of the quincunz was as follows 
16. Scrobes.. ‘ Pits.” Compare remarks under note 11.- 
Paulatim angustiore, ἕο. ‘‘ With a depth gradually narrowing 
towards the bottom.” Fastigiwm denotes depth as well as height. 
Compare Virgil (Georg. 2, 288), ‘ Forsitan et scrobibus que. sint 
fastigia queras.” Where see Heyne, and consult Gesner's Lex- 
icon Rusticum, s. v. appended to his edition of the Serept. Rez 
Rust. i 
17. Simul confirmandi, &c. ‘ At the same time, for the pur- 
pose of giving strength and stability, one foot from the bottom in 
each was filled with trampled clay.”” Compare the’ explanation of 
Lipsius (Poliorcet. 2, dial. 2, p. 518), ‘ Sententia est, e tribus illis 
pedibus altitudinis, tertiwum ab imo deperisse; terra aggesta ad 
. stabiliendwm stipitem, et circa eum stipata et exculcata.” _ 
18. Id ex similitudine, ὅσο. ‘This they called a lily, from its 
' xesemblance to that flower.” The pit resembled the calyx of the 
lily, and the inserted stake the pistil that projects from it. 
179 1. Talee. “ Stakes.” —Ferreis hamis infixis... ‘‘ With, iron 
hooks fastened in them.”—Omunibus locis. . Referring to the 
space between the 20 feet ditch and the one 400 feet distant... 
%. Regiones secutus, &c. ‘ Having followed the course of the 
counury, as evenly as the nature of the ground admitted, and haying 
enclosed a space of fourteen miles, he constructed fortifications of 
the same kind in every respect, opposite to these, against an external 
foe.”  Diversas is well expressed by the κατ᾽ ἐναντία of the Greek. 
paraphrase. Oberlinus thinks that pares ejusdem generis savours 
of a pleonasm, but quite unnecessarily, It is equivalent to similes: 
et similt modo factas, or, as we have rendered it, ‘‘of-the same 
kind >in ‘every respect.”’ . 
3. Ejus discessu. There i is evidently some error of the text 
here, and ¢jus has arisen out of some corruption: or abbreviation of 
equitatus. Yor the reference is undoubtedly tothe departure of the 
Gallic horse, mentioned in chapter 71, and the consequent danger 
of a large army’s bemg brought against the fortifications from with- 
out. | All we can do is to translate ejus discessu, “ in consequence 
of ‘Le departure’ of the foe,” making ejws’refer to the latter, and 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 429 


anderstanding by “the foe,” the cavalry that had left Alesia. i79 
Zjus cannot in any way apply to Cesar, as some would insist. 

4. Neu egredi cogantur. The common text has erroneously co- 
gerentur.—Convrectum. ‘ Brought together,” i. e., collected with- 
in the Roman works. 

5. Principum. “ Of the leading chieftains.” 

6. Frumentandi rationem habere. “Το have any means for a 
regular supply of corn.” Compare the Greek paraphrase, μήτε 
ἱκανὴν προνομὴν ἔχειν δύναιντο. 

7. Aulercis Brannovicibus. The ordinary text has Brannovits 
following after Brannovicibus, but it has evidently arisen from some 
various readings of this latternmame. Oberlinus and Daehne enclose 
it within brackets. We have rejected it from the text. 

8. Lemovices. This reading is extremely doubtful. | Consult 
Geographical Index. . 

1, Hujus opera, &c.  “ Cezsar had, as we have before shown, 1 8() 
availed himself of the faithful and valuable co-operation of this 
Commius in Britain.” Compare chapter 21, book 4. 

2.. Cwitatem ejus. The Atrebates.—Immunem. “ Free from 
taxes.” The reference is to imposts of every kind. 

3. Jura legesque, &c. “Had restored its ancient rights and 
privileges, and had conferred on Commius himself the country of 
the Morini.” 

4. Hecwn Aeduorum, &c. ‘ These were reviewed in the cide 
of the Aedui, and their number was taken down.” Literally, ‘ and 
an enurheration was entered ἰηΐο." The pronoun ἧσο refers to 
millia waderstood. 

5. Ancipiti prelio. Ὁ “In an engagement pressing on both the 
front and rear.”” The front of the Romans would be attacked by 
Vercingetorix from the town, the rear by the cay νον Gauls 
from without. 

6. Foris. ‘ Without,” i. e., on the outside of the lines of cow 
travallation. 

ἡ. Preterita de: Compare chapter 71. 

1 re apud me, &e. ‘For honour has a powerful influence 18} 
over me.’ PSR OLE Ὦ aes 

2. Millibus octoginta. ‘ This was the amount of the force which 
Vercingetorix had with him in the town. Compare chapter 71. 
8. Exspoliare. ‘ Utterly to deprive.” Equivalent to pentus 
spoliare. The common text has spoliare, the reading which we 
give is Oudendorp’s 


430 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


181 4. Nec. We have here with the nolite that precedes a double 

negative in imitation of the Greeks, unless we prefer understand- 

ing velitis after nec. But this last is not so elegant. Compare 

Terence, Andr. 1, 2, 35, “ Neque tu haud dicas tibi non predic- 

tum,” and consult the other instances adduced by Vechner, Hel- 
lenolex. p. 381. 

5. Animi causa. “For mere amusement.” Compare the 
Greek paraphrase : ἢ τέρψεως σφῶν ἕνεκα ie 

6. Illorum. Referring to the confederate Gauls without, who 
were coming to the relief of Alesia——Eorum. Referring to the 
same. 

7. Eorum corporibus, &c. 'They killed the children and those 
who were old and infirm, and subsisted on their flesh. 

8. Si. “Even if.”—Institui. ‘“ For one to be now established.” 

9. Nam quid illi, &c. ‘For what had that war like this which 
is now waged against us?” i. e., what were the miseries we then 
endured to these under which we are now suffering? Compare 
Morus, ad loc. 

-10. Depopulata Gallia. The verb depopulari, though regarded 
as a deponent, is, in fact, a common verb. Or rather, strictly 
speaking, the active, passive, and middle voices are all in use; for 
Valerius Flaccus, 6, 531, has “ depopulare greges,” and the author 
of the Commentaries on the Spanish War (c. 42), has “ depopu- 
lavit.” Compare note 4, page 171. 

82 1. Securibus. Referring to the lictors and axes of the Roman 
magistrates. Compare Brant. ad loc. 

2. Prius experiantur, &c. They resolve to have recourse to the 
horrid expedient recommended by Critognatus, only after se 
tried everything else. 

3. Recipi prohibebat. According to Dio Cassius (40,. 40), the 
whole of this miserable multitude perished with hunger in the space 
between the town and Roman camp! καὶ of μὲν οὕτως ἐν τῷ μέσῳ. 
τῆς πόλεως Kai rod στρατοπέδου, μήδ᾽ ἑτέρων σφᾶς δεχομένων, οἰκτρότατα 
ἀπώλοντο. 

4. Planitiem. Compare chapter 69. 

5. Abductas. One of the MSS. gives adductas, from which Ou- 
dendorp conjectured abducias, which we have received into the 
text. Oberlin re‘ains abditas, the reading of the common editions, 
but explains it by sejunctas. The verb abdo certainly has on some 
occasions the meaning of removeo (compare Tibull. 2, 1, 82, and 
Gronov. de pec, vet. 4, 8), but always with wore or less of conceal- 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 431 


ment accompanying the act. Now there was no concealment (83 
whatever in tne present case, since it is stated, in the next chap- 

ter, that the infantry on the higher grounds were spectators of the 
battle with the cavalry, and cheered their countrymen with their 
cries. 

6. Ad utramque partem. ‘On both sides,” i. e., on the line of 
sircumyallation, against the beseiged, and on that of contravallation 
sgainst the foe without. 

7. Proventum. ‘The reading of the best MSS. The common 
text has eventwm, which appears to be a mere gloss.. 

8. Raros. ‘Here and there.” 

1. Pugne superiores. ‘The reading of the best MSS., and j §3 
much more elegant than pugna superiores, which is given in the 
common text. Compare the expressions acer animt, discipline 
clarus, &c. 

2. Et ii qui, &c. Referring to the Gallic infantry, who beheld 
the equestrian conflict from the neighbouring heights. Compare 
note 5, page 182. 

3. Confertis.turmis. ‘ In a compact body,” i. e., with the sev- 
eral twrma, or troops of horse, united into one. Compare the ex 
planation of Achaintre: “ Sur un seul front, sans intervalle.” 

4. Harpagonum. « Grappling hooks.” A. species of mural 
hooks attached to long poles, and used to pull down the rampart, 
ἄς. : 

δ. Campesires munitiones. Those described in chapter 74, 

which had been erected against the Gauls from without. ’ 
6. Libralibus. ‘‘ Large stones.’’ Supply sazzs. The reference 
is to large stones thrown by the hand. So the Greek paraphrase 
has μεγάλοις τε λίθοις. This species of missile is mentioned by Ve- 
getias (2, 3), “ Sed et manu sola omnes milites meditabantur libra- 
lia saxa jactare.”. The soldiers who threw them were cailed libra- 
_tores Compare Tacitus, Ann. 2, 20, “+ Funditores libratoresque 
excutere tela et proturbare hostem jubet ; and also Ann. ‘3, 39, 
“ Libratoribus funditoribusque attributus locus, unde eminus glan- 
ces torquerent.” By the Greeks they were called λιθοθόλοι. Com- 
pare Thucyd. 6,69. Oudendorp and many others read librilibus, 
and refer in support of this lection to Festus, who explains librilia 
as follows: “ Librilia appellabantur instrumenta bellica, saxa scili- 
‘cet ad brachii crassitudinem, in modum flagellorum loris revincta.” 
From this description, the librilia would appear. to have been large 
stones, attached to a thong or strap, which were drawn back after 

Pr 


‘ 


432 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


183 having been hurled at the foe; and so Lipsius regards them 

“ Videtur emissum telum fuisse, et reductum. (Poliorcet. 4, dial. 
3, p. 602.) Now it can hardly be supposed, that such weapons a 
these could have been used on the present occasion, when the Gauls 
were as yet at a distance; and Lipsius himself appears to favour 
this view of the subject : “‘ In Festi librilibus hereo; nam in Ces- 
aris verbis longinguum non propinquum est telum.”  Labralibus, 
therefore, is evidently the true reading, not ibrilibus. 

7. Glandibus. ‘ Bullets.”” These were of lead, and of different 
shapes, some yound, some trilateral, some oblong, &c. Consult 
Lipsius, Poliorcet. 4, dial. 3, p. 604, where delineations of them are 
given 

8. Ulterioribus castellis. Referring to the redoubts that wero 
more remote from the immediate points of attack. 

9. Plus proficiebant. ‘ They did more execution.” 

184 1. Pilis muralibus. “ By the mural javelins.” These were 

heavy iron javelins discharged from the dais by means ee en- 
gines. 

2. Appeteret. ‘Was approaching.”” Some editions have appa- 
reret, but this is a mere gloss on appeteret. 

8. Interiores. ‘Those within,” i. e., the Gauls from Alesia. 
Compare Morus : “ Interiores, oppido inclusi.”—Proferunt. Are 
bearing forth from the town.” 

4. Superiorum castrorum. ‘Of the upper camp.” This is ex- 
plained immediately after. 

‘ 5. Pene iniquo loco, &c. The situation was a disadvantageous 
one for the Romans, because the slope of the hill favoured the 
enemy, and the camp was commanded by the summit of the hill. — 

6. Vergasiulaunum. O’Brien makes this to have been, not a 
proper name, but an appellation of dignity ; and derives it from the 
Celtic, fear-go-saighlean, i. e., “ vir ad vexillum,” or “ ‘vexillarius,” 
in English “a banneret.” 

7. A castris. The reference is to the Gallic encampment under 
the walls of Alesia. Compare chapter 69.—Longurios, musculos, 
&e. “ Long poles, moveable pent-houses, mural hooks.” For an 
account of the musculus, and the origin of its name, consult Arche 
ological Index. ξι.. 

§5 1. Omnia tentantur. “Every expedient is tried."—Pars 

‘‘ Any part of our works.” 

2. Quod suum periculum, &e. “ Because they perceive, that 
their danger depends upon the valour of others,” i. e., that it reste " 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 433 


with o.aers either to make them safe by a valiant resistance, or to igs 
bring them into danger by an abandonment of their posts. In other 
words, their safety depended on the valour of the other legions. 

3. Utrisque ad animum occurrit. ‘The same idea presents it- 
self to the minds of either party.” 

4. Sittem obtinuerint. ‘If they stand their ground.” More 
literally, ‘‘if they hold the affair as their own,” i. e., if they hold 
their own. Compare the explanation of Baron, ‘* Si in munitio- 
nibus restiterint ;’ and also that of Achaintre, ‘ In munitionibus 
defendendis si superiores evaserint.” 

δ. Exiguum loci, &c. ‘A situation how little soever elevated, 
and making a descent, is of great importance to assailants.” More 
literally, “‘ the slightest elevation of situation, added to a declivity,” 
&c. Compare note 5, page 183. 

6. Agger, ab universis, &c. ‘The earth, heaped up by all 
against our fortification.” The term agger is here employed, be- | 
cause the earth thus heaped up resembled a mound. Compare the 
Greek paraphrase : ἔπειτα δὲ πάντες γῆν εἰς τὸ ἔρυμα ἐπιθάλλουσιν. 

7. Ea, que in terram, &c. Referring to the talee, cippi, ὅς 
-—Nec jam arma, &c. Compare the Greek paraphrase : ὥστε ἤδη 
tots Ῥωμαίοις καὶ ἰσχὺς, καὶ ὄπλα ἐπέλιπον. 

8, Deductis cohortibus, &c. “To draw off the cohorts from 
the lines, and engage the enemy in a sally.” This would de, of 
course, a desperate expedient, and, therefore, the directions of Labi 
enus were, not to do so unless compelled by urgent necessity ; in 
other words, not to make a sally unless the lines were no longer ἢ 
tenable in that quarter. 

9. Loca prerupia ex ascensu. “The high uneven greunds.” 

10. Aggere et cratibus. ‘* With earth and fascines.” Compare 
note 6.—Aditus expediunt. ‘They make a ready passage for 
themselves.” More literally, “ they clear entrances.” 

11. Brutum. Decimus Brutus, as is thought. The Greex par- 
aphrase has Δέκιον Βρυῦτον. 

1. Curcumire exteriores munitiones. Polyenus (8, 23, 11) 186 
makes mention of this stratagem, but states that Cesar sent out 
the troops by night, with directions to attack the rear of the enemy 

. about the second hour of the morning. He makes, moreover, the 
force so sent out to have: consisted of three thousand infantry and 
‘all the cavalry, ὁπλίτας rployiAtovs καὶ τοὺς ἱππέας πάντας. 

2. Aggeves.. ‘*The ramparts,” i. e., the earth heaped up for 

this purpose. —Undequadraginta. 'The MSS. have XXXIX. (1. e, 


434 NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 


186 undequadraginta), but Ciacconius very justly suspects the text of 

Leing erroneous, since thirty-nine cohorts are too large a number 
altogether for ‘ chance to throw in the way.” 

8, Ex colore vestitus. The Roman commanders were arrayed 
ἴῃ a purple or crimson cloak, termed paludamentum. Compare 
Lipsius, Mil. Rom. 3, dial. 12, p. 107. . 

4. Cognito. After this word there follows, in the ordinary text, 
the words (quo insigni in preliis uti consweverat) enclosed in a 
parenthesis. We have rejected them from the text as a mere mar- 
ginal, and, at the same time, erroneous gloss. The Roman com- 
manders always wore the paludamentum in battle, as a matter of 
course, and there would be no need whatever of stating this in the 
text, unless, as Davies thinks, Cesar’s differed in colour from that 
of other generals, which is by no means likely. The clause in 
question is regarded as spurious by many critics, and, among others, 
py Morus, Brant, Lipsius, Achaintre, &c. 

5. Ut de locis superioribus, &c. ‘ Since these low and stooping 
grounds were plainly seen from the eminences.” 

6. Fit protinus, &c. Turpin de Crissé very justly censures 
C‘ommius for not having brought his main body into action, ir 
wvhich event there can be no doubt but that Caesar would have been 
completely defeated. The force detached under Vergasillaunus was 
60,000, leaving 180,000 still under the orders of Commius. Had 
he attacked another part of the Roman lines with those troops, and 
thus kept them employed in one quarter, while Vergasillaunus was 
pressing them hard in another, and Vercingetorix was plying the 
attack within, the issue of the battle would have been widely dif- 
ferent, and the name of Cesar would have been handed down to 
posterity by the side of those of Crassus and Varus. Consult 


Thierry, Hist. des Gaulois, vol. iii., p. 196. Ogee 
7. Crebris subsidiis. “ΒΥ reason of the frequent aid» Fis 
been compelled to render to each other.” Stl (Ὁ 


187 1. Vercingetorizdeditur. According to Plutarch (Vit. Ces. c 
27), the Gallic chieftain arrayed himself in his most splendid ar- 
mour, and, having caparisoned his horse, sallied out from the gates of 
the town. After he had taken some circuits around Cesar, as the” 
latter was sitting in his tribunal, he dismounted, put off his armour, 
and seated himself at the feet of the Roman general. Here he re- 
mained in silence, until Cesar ordered him to be taken away and — 
reserved for his triumph. Dio Cassius (40, 41) states, that he re- 
lied or. Cwsar’s former friendship for forgiveness. This relrance, ὁ 


NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK. 135 


however, proved unavailing, since, after having been led ‘n tri- ἢ 87 
umph at Rome, he was put to death in prison. (Dio Cass. 1. c.) 

2. Pereos. By keeping this part of the prisoners from slavery, 
and thus making them a means of gaining over the states, to which 
they belonged, to their former allegiance. 

3. Ex réliquis captivis. “Of the remaining captives he distrib- 
ated throughout the whole army one to each soldier as booty.” 
Literally, “in the name of booty.” 

4. Cwitatem recipit, “ He recovers that state.” 

Pes 


NOTES 


ON THE 


GREEK PARAPHRASE. 





BOOK 1. 


2. 
188 I. Kat οὗτοι μὲν πάντες x. τ 4. The paraphrase differs here, in 

a slight degree, from the order of the Latin text, by placing νόμους 
before δίαιταν. 

2. Κεχωρίδαται. Old poetic form, for κεχωρισμένοι εἰσί. Consult 
Portus, Lez. Ion. s.v., and compare Thiersch’s Homeric Grammar, 
Sandford’s transl. vol. i., p. 440, seg. 

3. Tapotpvas. The terminations ys and as became, among the 
Aeolians @, as in Homer (II. 2, 107), Ovéorz. Hence the Latin 
cometa, planeta, poeta, from κομήτης, πλανήτης, ποιητής, and hence the 
Latins ordinarily changed the Greek names in as into @; and the © 
Greeks, on the other hand, turned the Roman names in @ into as, 
as Συλλάς, Γάλθας, Tapotpvas, Marpévas, ὅο. The diphthong ov in 
the Greek form Γαρούμνας is employed to express the peculiar sound 
of the Roman u, before the letters mn. Compare Schneider, Lat. 
Gr. vol. i., p. 37, and Hermann, de Emendanda ratione, G. G. p. 
6, seq. 

4. Ἡμερότητος τῆς διαγωγῆς. ‘The Latin order is again changed. - 
For τῆς we ought very probably to read καὶ. 

5. ᾿Ελδήτιοι. The ancient pronunciation of the 6 approximated 
to a v, with a hissing through the teeth. Thus we have Σέρβιος for 
Servius, Béppov for Varro, &c. Consult Matthie, G. G. vol.i., 
p. 25, § 7, and Liskovius, Aussprache des Griech. Ὁ. 55. 

189 1. Χίλια ἐννεακόσια «. τ. Δ. These amounts will agree with 
those in the Latin text, if we reckon abeut 124 Roman paces to 
the stadium. — : . 


NOTES ON THE GREEK PARAPHRASE. 437 


2, Τιροὐξένησε. In the MS. προὐξένισε, which we have altered 189 
with Jungermann.—O} μὲν γὰρ κι τ. X. Czsar’s speeches are in 
the third person, the paraphrast’s in the first, which gives a more - 
thetorical air to what is spoken. 

1, Πάσας μὲν τάς πόλεις κ. τ. 2. “We have nothing in the para- 190 
phrase corresponding to the Vicos ad quadringentos of the Latin 
text. So a little farther on, for molita cibaria we find merely ἄλφιτα. 

2. Tovdyyovs. The Latobrigi are omitted here. They are 
mentioned, however, in the 28th chapter, but are there called 
Aaxd6pryas. 

3. Τοῦ Ῥήνου ποταμοῦ. A slip, on the part of the paraphrast, for 
100 Ῥοδανοῦ ποταμοῦ. = 

1. Εἰκοστὴ ὀγδόη. This modern phraseology shows the antiquity 10] 
of the paraphrase not to be very great.— Γαθηνίου. We ought to 
tead Fa6wviov. The form Γαδηνίου arose probably from a vicious pro 
nunciation of the η. ; 

2. ‘Pnvov. A slip for Ῥοδανὸν. Compare note 3, page 190. 

3. “Ἑκατὸν καὶ πεντήκοντα, x. τι Δ. This number agrees pretty 
nearly with the Latin text, reckoning about 124 paces to the sta 
dium. 

1. Avvardéraro x. τι . The Latin term bellicosos is here ren- 199 
dered by two adjectives. 

2. ‘Edovéwv. The name is written scifforeily with the aspirate 
throughout the paraphrase. The Latin MS., very probably, from 
which the paraphrast translated, had Hedui, which occurs also in 
several editions. 

1. Πολλὰς σχεδίας. No mention of lintres is made nere, proba- 193 
bly from the difficulty of finding a an exactly analogous expression 
in Greek. Μονόξυλά πλοῖα might, however, have answered, which 
occurs in Polybius, 3, 42,2. Compare Livy, 21, 6, who, in speaking 
of the Gallic boats, observes, “cavabant ex singulis arboribus.” 
in the 53d chapter, however, the paraphrast renders lintres by 
πλοιάρια, which is far from accurate. 

2. Φυλὰς. The paraphrast ἐδ gov't, “ἃ tribe,” where the 
Latin means pars copiarum. 

1. Ὀκτὼ σταδίων. Eight stadia Would only make about one 195 
‘housand paces or a little under. “We ought therefore, in all prob- 
ability, to read here, ὀκτὼ καὶ τετταράκοντα σταδιων. 

2. Συγκαλέσας αὐτῶν x. τ. X. We have nothing in the paraphrase 
“or the following : “ et diem imagere; quo die frumentum muilitibus 
\ metirt oporteret.”” 


438 NOTES ON THE GREEK PARAPHRASE. 


Page, 
196 11. Ἐπιθυμοῦσιν. The paraphrase omits an entire sentence 


here, from neque dubitare debeant down to erepturi inclusive. 

2. Ἡμῶν τῶν Ῥωμαίων. We must read here ὑμῶν for ἡμῶν, in con 
sequence of the change to the oratio directa, which occurs in this 
and the other speeches given in the paraphrase. 

[97 1: Καὶ ἕκαστος x. τι Δ. It would be more correct to say «at ἃ 
ἕκαστος. 

108 1. Ὑποστρατηγῷ. The paraphrast takes no notice of pro prete~e 
in the Latin text. 

2. Δύο καὶ δέκα σταδίων. If the paraphrast read wat et quingents 
passibus, he ought to have said τεσσάρων καὶ δέκα σταδίων. 

3. Eldérwv. This ought to be οὐκ εἰδότων, for Cesar has “ negue, 
&c., cognitus*esset.” 

199 1. Ὡς ἰδὼν. More accurately, ὡς ἰδόντα. 

2. Ἐν τῇ Ἰταλίᾳᾷᾳ Cesar says “in Gallia citeriore.’? The 
paraphrast, however, means Northern Italy, which amounts to the 
same thing. 

00 1. ᾿Εξαναλώσαντες τὴν ποῤῥωθεν ἀλκὴν. A strange paraphrase of 

“ea disjecta.” There is probably some error in the Greek. 

2. Terrdpwv σταδίων. This number does not suit the Latin. 
Read ὀκτὼ σταδίων. 

3. Πεντακισχίλιοι. Read πεντακισχίλιοι καὶ μύριοι, to agree with 
the aati? ἃ millia of the Latin text. 

4. Ἐξ ἑωθινοῦ. Caesar has, however, ab hora serene The 
seventh hour corresponds to the first hour after noon, according to 
our computation. 

5. Διαλείποντες. Better, perhaps, διάλιπόντες. No mention is 
made, in the paraphrase, of the letters sent to the Lingones, neither 
15 the trzduo intermisso of the Latin text noticed. 

201 1: Αὐτομολήσαντας. Cassar merely calls them servos. 

2. Συνηθροίζοντο. Under this verb the paraphrast means to in- 
clude both conguiruntur and conferuntur. So, in the beginning of 
the next chapter, ἀπάγειν has the combined force of conguirere and 
reducere. ~ “ 

3. Βερδιγίνης. Read Βερδιγήνης: Another instance of the corrupt 
pronunciation of η. 

4, Ἔν ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ, The Latin text has prima nocte. 

202 1. Συναθροισθείσης. Directly opposite to the ‘meaning of the 

Latin text, eo concilio dimisso. 

204 1. Δεῖσθαι. We have nothing in tl.e paraphrase for the follow 
ing, “ Absentisque Ariovisti crudelitatem, velut si coram adesset, 
horrerent.” 


NOTES ON THE GREEK PARAPHRASE. 439 


2 Σεκουσιανὼν. The Latin text has Seguanos. The para- 904 
phrast probably read Segusianos. 

3. Twa δεησόμενον. The Latin text, however, has legatos, not le- 
gatum. ‘There is nothing, moreover, in the context for de Repub- 
lica ; nor for neque sine exercitu. We ought, perhaps, to insert οὔτε 
xwols orparias.—F or ἀσχολείας read ἀσχολίας. 


1. Ἐκείνῳ Read ἐκείνῳ τὲ καὶ τοῖς “Ῥωμαίοις. 205 
2. Αὐτῶν. Read ‘Edovéwr. 
1. Συμθαλὼν μὴ ody ἡττήθη. Read cupbaddv μοι, οὖκ ἡττήθη. 206 


2. Πέντε σταδίων. Five stadia are here given for the sake of a 
round number, since they amount, in fact, to about 625 feet. 

3. Τοὺς Τάλλους. Nothing in the Greek for mercatores. 

1. Ἔλεγον. Confirming the lection of the earlier text, and dis- 207° 
_ proving the emendation of Scaliger. 

1. Αεῦκοι. No mention made of the Lingones, nor is there any- 908 
thing in the paraphrase for “jamque esse in agris frumenta ma- 
tura.” 

~ %. Δορυφορικὸν τάγμα. This, and δορυφόρου φάλαγγος in the 42d 
chapter, are interpretations rather than close renderings. 

1. Οὐδέποτε φοθηθῆναί re. Nothing in the Greek for “ se neque 209 
unquam dubitasse.” 

2. ᾿Αμφὶ τὰ χίλια x. τ. Δ. This number is altogether too large. 
We ought to read τριακόσια kat τριάκοντα στάδια. : 

1. Στάδια πεντήκοντα. This does not agree with Casar’s “ pas- 910 
sibus ducentis.” 

2. Δύο ἱππεῖς. The Latin text has “denos.” Perhaps the para- 
phrast read binos. 

3. Φίλον. Nothing in the paraphrase for “ guod munera amplis- 
sima missa.” 

1. Πραγμάτων. Nothing in the paraphrase for “ neque perfecta 212. 
essent.”” 

2. Πρὸς τούτοις. The paraphrast has omitted from “et eo magis” 
down to “ conjicerent.” 

3. “Avdpa ῥωμαλεώτατον. Not a correct paraphrase for “ summa 
virtute et humanitate adolescentem,” but referring to the body wiat 
Cesar means to apply to the disposition and character. 

}. Διεδίθασεν. Nothing in the paraphrase for “‘ et millibus pas- ΟἽ 3 
suum duobus ultra eum castra fecit.” 

2. Térov. No Greek for “‘circiter passus sexcentos.” A little 
tower down, rérrapas σταδίους is given for passus sexcentos, where 
some read quingentos, which would be too small for the Greek. 

1. Terrapdkovra στάδια. Rerd rerrapaxéo:a orddce 215 



























Ἧς ον aaa, “ἀπ es. 


ae) as 
BMS — sao 
Pie ὅς iin zy oot τυ eee, 
fahren vb τὸν sa abe sell me κι 


᾿ ἐμῶν Ἰῦπαὶ οὐ nding leorgew att ἃ 
2 4 ἐ © j - ye aged, Grit ot 
KOLixe. palinyge’ Fi ἔρον na 


ᾧ,. Niiwsaviks lel 
ages “fect wb wt tedluge tort iia 
& Ye sive ede τὴν aitig, od στὰς αἰ na anh 
nied Te wots a cree δε davucae 


5 
(ara iw OPE Nevo UR adh Th 





hee 3} Sim ἀπ ai 
Ae = ysis reo date, podagibak silk to ebapt ii = 
aaa nur tiarth. Uys σὰς eT at WE 


ἐς DRL ES “1 peo ihs aie ey pax ee 
' . Ὡακὰς ζω 


Ἢ τς pe tad a wind 
γα ΩΣ ἢ τὰς Dies Fi 

adda sapetn beer ees sae ba un d 

i a ἀδμει ae si or ans wl al 

+f Pe tee 82 ED vine) te ip: ΓΞ 

nt autem oes - ἀκ ΤῊ Ἐν τῶ tra ey 3, res 

d Pett -}} ἢ AR 


a ss tiene Jey? wit dex εὐπραρα ie ae aaah 





HISTORICAL INDEX. 


ep 


rhe 
a 

; 
x 





HISTORICAL INDEX 





A. 


Acco, 6nis, a chieftain of the Sendnes, at the head of the contede- 
racy, formed against the Romans, by his own nation together with the 
Carnites and Treviri. He was condemned in a general assembly of 
Gaul, which Cesar had caused to convene for that purpose, and was 
punished with death. B. 6, c. 4, and 44. 

ApcaNnTuANNus, a chieftain of the Sotidtes. He endeavoured, to- 
gether with six hundred devoted partisans, to escape from the town ὁ" 
the Sotidtes, when attacked by Crassus, one of Cesar’s lieutenants 
His attempt, however, proved unsuccessful, and he was driven back into 
the place and forced to surrender. Β. 3, c. 22. 

Arminius, L., a Roman officer, a decurio of the Gallic horse. 3B: 1, 

e. 23. : 
Amatérix, igis, king of one half of the Eburdnes, as Cativoleus was of 
the other. He received many favours from Cesar, but proved unfaithful 
to him, and entrapped and defeated two of his officers, Titurius and Cot- 
ta. Cesar marched against him and ravaged his country, but Ambiorix; 
after many very narrow escapes, finally eluded his pursuit. B. 5, c. 24, 
27, 34.—B. 6, c. 2, 5, 29 

Anvesroivs, a distinguished individual among the Kemi, sent along 
with Iccius, as ambassador to Cesar, in the second year of the Gallic 
war. B. 2,c¢. 3. 

Antistivs Rugcinus, C., a lieutenant of Cesar’s in Cisalpine Gaul, 
appointed by that commander, along with Silanus and Sextius, to levy 
troops, in the sixth year of the Gallic war. B. 6, ο. 1. 

Antonius, M., the famous triamvir. He was one of Czsar’e lieuten- 
ants ia Gaul. 3B, 7, c. 81. 

Artovistus, a German monarch, who, having been invited irto Gaus 
by the Arverni and Sequani, made himself master, eventually, of a large 
portion of that country, which he governed with great cruelty and oppres- 
sion. He was totally defeated by Cesar, and escaped with only a few 
of his followers into Germany. B. 1, c. 31, seg. 

Aristivs, M., a military tribune under Cesar, during the Gallic war. 
Tne Aedui, on their first revolt, plundered him of his baggage, but steps 
were soon after taken to restore to him the value of his property. B. 7, 
c. 42, 43. 

-Arpineius, C., a Roman knight, sent by Titurius and Cotta, along 
with Q. Junius, to hold a parley with Ambi6rix, after the latter had made 
an attack on the Roman winter quarters, B. 5, c. 27. 

Artrius, Q., an officer to bissg. Cesar gave the charge of his fleet, 

Q 


444 HISTORICAL INDEX. 


when riding at anchor on the coast of Britain, while ko himseif marched 
into the interior of the island. B. 5, c. 9, 10. 
Avruncuteius. Vid. Cotta. 


B 


Baciiius, Sextius P., a centurion of the first rank in Cesar’s army, 
who on various occasions distinguished himself by his valour. B. 2, ¢. 
25.—B. 3, c. 5.—B. 6, c. 38. 

Batvenrtius, T., a centurion of the first rank, slain in the affair of Ti- 
turius and Cotta. B. 5, c. 35. 

Bopvoenitvs, the leader of the Nervii, in the attack made by the lat- 
ter on the army of Cesar. B. 2, c. 23. 

Brutus, Decimus, a young Roman officer, styled, on some occasions, 
by Cesar, merely Brutus adolescens. He was intrusted with the com- 
maud of the Roman fleet in the war with the Veneti, whom he defeated. 
On a subsequent occasion we find him placed over the troops sent inte 
the country of the Arverni. In the affair of Alesia he was despatched 
with six cohorts, from one part of the Roman lines, to lend aid to his 
countrymen in another part, when hard pressed by Vergasillaunus. B 
3 c. 2.—B. 3, c. 14, 15.—B. 7, ο. 9, 87. 


ἷ C. 


Castrvs, Valerius C., a Gallic chieftain, holding the supreme corm- 
mand among the Helvii. B. 7, c. 65. ' 

Cassar, Julius C. Vid. sketch of his life at the commencement of 
this volume. 

Casar, L., a lieutenant of Czsar’s, placed by him with twenty-two 
cohorts in charge of the Roman province. B. 7. c. 65. 

Camutocmnus, a Gallic chieftain, of the Aulercan nation, who, though 
far advanced in years, was requested by the Parisii, on account of his 
great military talents, to take the command of their forces against Labi- 
enus. He was slain in the battle that ensued, aftera brave but ineffec- 
tual resistance. B. 7, c. 57, 62. 

Carvitius, one of the four kings of Cantium in Britain, ordered py 
Cassivellaunus to make an attack, together with the other three mon- 
archs, on the naval camp of Cesar. ‘I'he attempt failed, and the Britains 
were repulsed with great slaughter. age? 

CassiveLLaunus, a British king, who ruled over the country lyi 
towards the mouth of the Tamésis, on the northern bank of that river. 
He was appointed commander-in-chief of the forces against Cesar, but 
was eventually overcome and forced to submit. B. 5, c. 11, 18, 20, 21 
22 


Cassius, L., a Roman consul defeated and siam vy the Helvetii. His 
army was compelled to pass under the yoke. B. 1, c. 7, 12. 

Casticus, a chieftain of the Sequani, on whom Orgetorix prevailed te 
seize the supreme power in his native state, which his father Cataman- 
talis (-alidis) had enjoyed before him. Β. 1, c. 3. = 

Cativo.cus, king of one half of the Eburones, as Ambiérix was of the 
other. He was the associate of the latter chieftain in the defeat of the 
Roman force under Titurius and Cotta ; but, afterward, when Cesar had 
completely routed the forces of his nation, he, being unable through age 


HISTORICAL INDEX. 445 


to bear the fatigues of war, poisoned himself with the juice of the yew 
tree. B. 5, c. 24.—B. 6,c. 31. 

CavariLuuvs, a chieftain of high rank among the Aedui, and commander 
of the infantry after the revolt of Litavicus. He was taken prisoner in 
the battle in which Vercingetorix was defeated, a short time before the 
latter betook himself to Alesia. B. 7, c. 67. 

Cavarinus, appointed by Cesar King of the Sendnes, in opposition 
to the claims of Moritasgus, the reigning monarch. A plan was formed, 
among the Senones, for his assassination ; but Cavarinus, apprized of the 
plot, saved his life by flying to the camp of Cesar. B. 5, c. 54.—B. 6, 
e. 5. 

Cicéro, Q., brother of M. Tullius Cicero, was one of Cesar’s lieuten- 
ants in Gaul, and displayed much courage aud ability on many trying 
occasions, especially in defending his winter quarters among the Nervil. 
B. 5, c. 39, 40, 43, 48.—B. 6, c. 36. During the civil war he aban- 
doned the side of Czsar, and espoused the party of Pompey ; but, after 
the battle of Pharsalia, he went over again to the former and obtained a 
pardon. He was proscribed, at a subsequent period, by the triumvirate, 
and put to death together with his son. _ Cic. Ep. ad Att. 5, 3.—Id. tibia 
11, 8.—Jd. ibid. 11, 9.—Dio. Cassius, 47, 10.—Appian, B. C. 4, 20. 

CimsBerivs, brother of Nastia, who, together with the latter, command 
ed a large force of the Suevi that were encamped on the Rhine and en- 
deavouring to czess and effect a junction with Ariovistus. The over 
tarow of the German monarch by Cesar induced them to retire. Β, 1, 
c. 37. 

CincETORIX, a chieftain of the Treviri, who contended with Indutio- 
marus for the sovereignty. He favoured the cause of the Romans, was 

roscribed by Indutiomarus, but restored by Cwsar and made prince of 
fis native state. B. 5, c. 3, 4, 56, 57.—B. 6, c. 8. 

Cuopvivs, P., a Roman of noble birth, but infamous for the corruption 
of his morals. He caused himself to be adopted into a plebeian family, 
ior the purpose of being elected tribune of the commons, and, while hold- 
ing this office, had a number of laws passed, favourable to the people, but 
contrary to the principles of the Roman constitution. He chenshed also 
a bitter hatred against Cicero, and procured his banishment from Italy, 
on the ground tliat he had violated the law in the punishment inflicted 
‘apon the accomplices of Catiline. Clodius was eventually assassinated 
by the retinue of Milo, in an accidental encounter which took place be- 
tween him and the latter individual, as Milo was journeying towards La- 
nuviiny and Clodius was on his way to Rome. Cic. Or. post red. in 
Sen.—Id. pro Dom.—Id. de Harusp—Id. pro Milone.—Id. Ep. ad 
Ait. 1, 12.—Id. ibid. 1, 18. 

Commius, a chieftain of the Atrebates, whom Cesar, in return for some 
mportant services, made king oyer that people. He was sent by the 
Roman general into Britain, to induce the states in that island to ac- 
knowledge the Roman power and form an alliance with Cesar. After 
peing employed by the latter on several other occasions, he finally joined 
the side of the confederate Gauls, and fought against the Romans. _ His 
efforts and those of his countrymen proved unsuccessful ; but he was af- 
terward chosen by the Bellovaci to be one of their leaders, and renewed 
the contest. On a subsequent dccasion, he was, at the instigation of 
Labienus, enticed inte a conference by C. Volusenus Quadratus, and 
narrowly escaped wit] his life, being severely wounded on the head 


446 HISTORICAL INDEX 


Commius was at last defeated, and obliged to submit to Antonius. B. 
4, c. 21, 27, 35.—B. 6, c. 6.—B. 7, c. 76.—B. 8, c. 6, 23, 48. 

Conetoptnus, a leader of the Carnutes, and a man of the most reso- 
lute and daring spirit, who, together with Cotuatus, seized upon Gena« 
nee and put to death all the Roman traders whom they found there. 

oN, 10D. 

Consipivs, P., an officer in Cesar’s army, of great experience in mil- 
itary affairs, and who had served under Sylla and Crassus. He was sent 
out by Cesar in the war with the Helvetii, to watch and report the move- 
ments of the enemy, but he allowed his fears to get the better of his judg- 
ment, and thus prevented Cesar from executing a movement that must 
nave been crowned with complete success. B. 1, c. 21, 22. 

Convicroiranis, a young Aeduan nobleman, the competitor of Co- 
tus forthe sovereign power. Cwsar, to whom the affair was left by the 
state, decided in favour of Convictolitanis. The latter, however, not 
long after, being gained over by Vercingetorix, induced his countrymen 
to revolt from the Romans. He was appointed commander of the Aedu- 
an cavalry, but was taken prisoner in battle. B, 7, c. 32, 33, 55, 67. 

Corra, Aurunculéius L., one of Cesar’s lieutenants in Gaul. When 
Ambiorix was seeking to entice him and his colleague Sabinus from win 
ter quarters, Cotta was opposed to leaving the encampment, but finally 
yielded to the wishes of the other. ‘This compliance cost him his life. 
The Roman army was drawn into an ambuscade, Cotta and Sabinus 
were both slain, and but few of the private soldiers escaped. B. 2, 
ὃ. 11.—B. 4, 6. 22, 38.—B, 5, 6. 24, 28, 30, 31, 33, 36, 37. 

Corvirus. Vid. Conetodunus. 

Corus. Vid. Convictolitanis. 

Crassus, P., one of Cesar’s lieutenants in Gaul. He reduced 
the Veneti and other maritime states under the Roman sway ; and 
was victorious also over the Aquitani and Sotiates, B. 2, c. 34.— 
B. 3, 6. 20, seqq. " 

Criroenitus, a chieftain of the Arverni, remarkable for the horrid 
speech made by him in council at Alesia, that the garrison should 
subsist on the bodies of the weak and those that were useless for 
the war. B. 7, c. 77. 


D. 


Divico, an influential noble among the Helvetii, who had been at the: 
head of their forces in the war with Crassus. He was the leader of the 
embassy sent to Cesar by the Helvetii, after the defeat of part of their 
forces by that commander. B. 1, c. 13, 14. 

Diviriicus, an Aeduan noble, of high rank among his countrymen 
and possessing great influence with Cesar, from his strong attachment 
to the Roman interests.. B. 1, c. 3, 16, 18, 20, 31, 41.—B. 2, c. 5.— 
B. 6, c. 12. 

Drvipes, the ministers of religion among the Gauls and Britons. 
Britain, according to Cesar, was the great school of the Druids, and 
their chief settlement was in the island called Mora by Tacitus, now 
Anglesey. The natives of Gaul, who wished to be thoroughly versed in 
the mysteries of Druidism, resorted to’this island in order to complete 
their studies. Many opinions have been formed respecting the origin ot 
their name. The common derivation is from δρῦς, ‘an oak,” either 


HISTORICAL INDEX. 447 


their inhabiting, and teaching in, forests, or, as Pliny states, tecause they 
never sacrificed but under an oak. But it is hard to imagine how the 
Druids should come to speak Greek. Some deduce the name from the 
old British word dru, or drew, “an oak.” ‘This latter derivation receives 
considerable support from a passage in Diodorus Siculus (5, 31), who, 
speaking of the philosophers and priests of Gaul, the same with the Dru- 
ids, says that they were called Σαρωνίδαι, a term which some of the co:n- 
mentators trace to the old Greek form σάρωνις (ιδος), “a hollow oak.” 
Wesseling, however, it must be confessed, condemns this reading, and 
1s in favour of receiving into the text the form Apovida, where others again 
read Σαρουΐδαι. Among the many oriental derivations which have been 
given, the best is that from the Sanscrit term Druwidh, signifying “ poor,” 
“indigent.” Im historical conformity with this derivation, it has been 
urged, that, among the Hindoos, we may observe in the Sanniassi the 
professional mendicant, while among the Druids poverty was rather a 
merit than a disgrace. The arguments in favour of the oriental origin 
of the Druids are deserving of great attention, though too numerous to 
mention here. The Druids held the same doctrines in effect with Py- 
thagoras, the worship of one Supreme Being, a future state of rewards 
and punishments, the immortality of the soul, and a metempsychosis. 
The Druids appear to have possessed considerable acquaintance with 
natural philosophy, astronomy, arithmetic, and botany. Their irf..2ce 
over the minds of the people was unbounded ; and so strongly was this 
felt by the Romans in Britain, that they were compelled to massacre a 
large number of this priesthood in order to ensure their conquest of that 
-island. 

Dumnorix, a nobleman of the Aedui, and brother to Divitiacus. He 
was of an ambitious turn, and united with Orgetorix for purposes of self- 
agorandizement. He afforded ‘also to the Helvetii, . interceding for 
them, a passage through the territory of the Sequani. Dumnorix was ac- 
cused before Cesar by Liscns, but obtained pardon, through the entrea- 

_ ties of Divitiacus. He refused to accompany Cesar into Britain, and 
endeavoured to escape from the Roman camp, but was overtaken and put 
to death on the spot. B. 1, c. 3, 9, 18, 20.—B. 5, ο. 6, 7. 


ἘΣ 


Eporeporix, a chieftain of the Aedui, who, before the arrival of Casax 
m Gaul, commanded the forces of his countrymen against the Sequani, 
He revolted from Cesar and joined Vercingetorix, but was taken, pris- 
oner by the Romans in a battle of the cavalry. B. 7, c. 39, 55, 63, 67. 

Eporeporix, another Aeduan noble, chosen one of the commanders 
ει the confederate army that marched to the relief of Vere‘ngetorix. Β. 

5 Ga ae ; 

ERATOSTHENES, a native of Cyrene, and the second who ws tntrust- 
ed with the care of the Alexandrian library. He was famov. for his ac- 
guaintance with mathematical geography, and was the first thac introduced 

nto a map a regular parallel of latitude. B. G. 6, 24. 


F. 


Fanivs, Maximus Q., a Roman consul, defeated the Arverni and Ru 
teni. B.1,¢. 45. Compare oni Epit. lib. 61 
Q2 


448 HISTORICAL INDEX. 


Fanivs, C., une of Czsar’s lieutenants in Gaul. His services are re 
corded in several parts of the Commentaries. B. 5, c. 24.—B. 7, c. 41, 
87, 90. 

Fasivs, L., a centurion of the eighth legion, who signalized his vak 
eur in the siege of Gergovia. He was slain by the foe. B. 7, c. 47, 
49, 50. 


G. 


Gata, King of the Suessiones, was appointed commander of the 
forces raised by the Belgz, in the second year of the Gallic war, to with- 
stand the power of Rome. After Cesar’s victory, his sons were deliv 
ered up to the Roman general as hostages. B. 2, c. 4, 13. 

Gausa, S., one of Cexsar’s lieutenants in Gaul. He was sent against 
the Veragri, and subdued them. This same individual was afterward one 
of the conspirators against Cesar. B. 3, c. 1, segq. 

Gosanirio, a chieftain of the Arverni, and nephew of Vercingetorix. 
Along with the other leading men of the state, he banished his nephew 
from Gergovia, when the latter ws busily employed in exciting his de- 
pendants and partisans against the Romans. Ἢ 7, ς. 4. 


I 


Iccivs, a nobleman of the Remi, sent along with Antebrogius as am 
bassador to Cesar, during the second year of the Gallic war. B. 2, c. 3. 

Imanvuentivs, King of the Trinobantes in Britain, and father of Man- 
dubratius. He was slain by Cassivellaunus. B. 5, c. 20. 

InpuTiomArus, a leading chieftain among the Treviri, and father-in 
law to Cingetorix, with whom he contended for the sovereignty in his 
native state. Being disappointed in his ambitious views, he took part 
against the Romans, and made an attack on the encampment of Labienus, 
but was repulsed and slain. B. 5, c. 3, 4, 26, 55, 58. 

Junius, Q., a native of Spain, sent as an ambassador by Sabinus to 
Ambiorix, along with C. Arpineius, when the Gauls were attacking the 
winter quarters of the Romans. B. 5, c. 27. 


L. 


Lasiixus, T., Cesar’s principal lieutenant in the Gallic war, and the 
one of whom he makes most frequent mention. In the beginning of the 
civil contest, he left Czsar for Pompey,escaped from the battle of Phar- 
salia, and was killed in that of Munda. Labienus appears to have parted 
with almost all his former success, on abandoning the side of lis old 
count: B. 1, ὃ. 21.—B. 5, c. 58.—B. 6, c. 7.—B. 7, c. 58, 59, 


lascus, chief magistrate, or Vergobretus, of the Aedui, who gave 
ee information of the conduct and designs of Dumnorix. B. 1, δ 
16, 17. 

Liravicos, a young Aeduan nobleman, of a very distinguished family, 
who persuaded his countrymen to join the Gallic confederacy against the 
Romans. His designs, however, were thwarted by the vigour and prompt- 
ness of Cxsar, and he was compelled to flee with some of his retainers 
to Gergovia. He was afterward received by the Aedui into Bibracte 
B. 7. c. 37, 38, 39, 40, 43, 55 ' ; 


HISTORICAL INDEX. 449 


Lucrmrivs, a chieftain of the Cadurci, hence called Cadurcus, whom 
Vercingetorix sent among the Ruteni, with a part of his forces. B. 7, 
c. 5. 


M. 


Manpusrativs, a chieftain of Britain, one of the nation of the Trine- 
bantes, whose father Imanuentius had enjoyed the sovereign power, but 
had been put to death by Cassivellaunus. ‘The son fled from the power 
of the latter to the protection of Cesar, who interested himself in his bes 
haif, and restored him to his former rank in the state. B. 5, c. 20, 22. 

Merrivs, M., an individual connected with Ariovistus by the ties of 
hospitality, and who was sent as ambassador-to him along with C. Vale- 
rius Procillus. ‘The German monarch, however, threw them both into 
chains the moment they entered his camp, and»lots were thrice drawn for 
the purpose of ascertaining whether they should be bumed alive at once, 
or their punishment deferred to some future occasion. Their lives were 
saved by the lots always proving favourable. The battle with Cesar 
then took place, and, after the defeat of the Germans, Mettius and Pro 
cillus were recovered by the Romans among the mass of fugitives. B 
1, ς. 47, 53. 

Minocius, Basilus L., an officer in Cesar’s army, and prefect of cav- 
alry. He was sent with a body of horse against the Treviri, conquered 
them, and compelled Ambiorix to flee to the woods., B. 6, c. 29, 30. 

Morirascus, King of the Sendnes, at Cesar’s arrival in Gaul, and 
brother of Cavarinus. B. 5, c. 54. 

Munarius,-Puancus L., a lieutenant of Czsar’s, appointed along with 
M. Crassus and C. Trebonius to the command of three legions s¢ ut into 

winter quarters in Belgium. Β. 5, c. 24. 


N. 


Nametus, a chieftain of the Helvetii, sent along with Verudoctius ar 
the head of an embassy to Cesar. B. 1, c. 7. . 
Nas@a, a leader of the Suevi. Vid. Cimberius. 


0. 


᾿ 

Orcrtorix, ἃ nobleman among the Helvetii, ranking first, according 
to Cesar, in extraction and riches. He was led by his ambitious feelings 
to form a conspiracy among the nobles, and prevailed upon the people to 
quit their country and seek settlements elsewhere, more suitable to their 
national character and numbers. Orgetorix was appointed to superintend 
the preparations for departure, and two years were allowed for this pur- 
oose; but he soon fell under suspicions of treasonable conduct, and was 
aut to his trizl- Hema however, to rescue himself from the hands 
of justice, by the aid of his retainers and debtors ; but while the state 
was endeavouring to support its authority by force, he died, as was sus- 
pected, by his own hand. Β. 1, c. 2, 3, 4. 


ἄπ 


Pepivus, Q., grandson of one of the sisters of Julius Cesar, and a lieu 
senart of that commander’s in the Gallic war. He served under him 


450 HISTORICAL INDEX, 


also in Spain, and, after the death of Cesar, had a law passed (Lex Pedoay 
which had for its object the banishment of his assassins. Augustus 
named him his colleague in the consulship, after the death of Hirtius and 
Pansa. He died B. C. 43, a few days after the proscriptions of the sec 
ond triumvirate. B. 2, c. 2, 11.—Vell. Pat. 2,65.—Cvc. pro Planc. 14 

Perréivus, M., a centurion in the army of Cesar, who fell fighting 
bravely at the siege of Gergovia. B. 7, c. 50. 

Perrosipivs, ‘ff a standard-bearer in the troops under Sabinvs and 
Cotta. He was slain while bravely fighting during the affair with Am 
diorix. B. 5, c. 37. 

Piso, L., consul B. C. 112. Five years after he served as lieutenant 
under the consul Cassius, but was slain, together with him, by the Tigu- 
rini, He was an ancestor Of L. Piso, the father-in-law of Cesar. B. 1, 
c. 12. 

Piancus, L., a lieutenant of Cxsar’s. Vid. Munatius. 

Pompsivs, Cn., a Roman, related probably to Pompey the Great. He 
was sent by Sabinus, whose interpreter he was, to confer with Ambiorix 
during the attack made by the latter on the Roman forces, after they had 
been enticed from their winter quarters among the Eburones. B. 5, c. 
36. 

Putrio, T., a centurion in the army of Cesar, remarkable for his val- 
our, who had a long cortest and rivalry with L. Varenus, another centu-» 
rion, respecting individual prowess. When Cicero’s winter quarters 
were attacked by tHe Nervii, they both sallied forth from the νης ἢ 
ment, and displayed the greatest bravery without the fortifications. 

5. c. 44. 


R. 


Roscivus, L., a lieutenant of Cesar’s, sent with the third legion among 
the Essui. B. 5, c. 24. 


Ss. 


Basinus, Titurius Q., a lieutenant of Cesar’s, mentioned in several 
parts of the Commentaries, and, in general, a successful officer. He was 
entrapped, however, at last by Ambiorix, king of the Eburones, and lost 
his life in an ambuscade. His conduct in this latter affair displayed very 
little judgment or military experience. B. 2, c. 5, 10.—B. 3,c¢. 11, 18, 
19.—B. 4, c. 38.—B. 5, c. 24, seq. eT 

Sepuiius, prince and leader of the Lemovices, was slain during the 
siege of Alesia, in the attack made by the Gauls without on Czsar’s lines 
of contravallation. B. 7, c. 88. 

Srcdnax, one of the four kings mentioned by Cesar as ruling ovei 
Cantium in Britain. B. 5, ¢. 22. 

Sextivs. Vid. Baculus. . e 

Sruivs, T., a Roman officer, sent by Crassus among the Veneti, for 
he purpose of procuring corn, and detained by them. 8. 3, c. 7, 8. 

Sparricus, a gladiator, who escaped from his place of exercise, wittt 
-everal of his companions, and, taking up arms against the Romans, soor 
ound himself at the head of many thousands. After many successes, and 
taving proved himself an able and formidable opponent, he was defeated 
and slain in an action with Crassus, B. C. 71, 2 

Suxricius, P., a lieutenant of Czsar’s, intrusted by him with the chaige 


" 


HISTORICAL INDEX 451 


of the harbour of the Morini. We find him afterward stationed at Matis. 
co, on the Arar, among the Aedui, to superintend the supplies of com 
from that quarter. Β, 4, c. 22.—B. 7, c. 90. 


T. ᾿ 


Tascerivs, a nobleman of the Carnutes, raised to the sovereignty by 
Cesar, a station which his forefathers had enjoyed before him. He was 
assassinated in the third year of his reign. B. 5, c. 25. 

TaxmastLus, one of the four kings of Cantium in Britain, at the time 
af Cesar’s arrival. Β. 5, c. 22. 

Terrasivivs, T., a lieutenant of Cesar’s, sent among the Esubii, for 
the purpose of procuring corn, and detained by them. B. 3, ο. 7, 8. 

Trvromirus, king of the Nitobriges, joined Vercingetorix with a large 
pody of cavalry. He was surprised by the Romans, while sleeping in his 
tent at midday, and narrowly escaped being taken. B. 7, ο. 31 46. 

Tirurivs. Vid. Sabinus. 

Tresivs Gatuus, M., an officer sent among the Curiosciites, to pro- 
eure corn, and detained by them. B. 3, c. 7, 8. 

Tresontus, C., a lieutenant or Cesar’s. He had peen previously trib- 
une of the commons, and had caused the law to be passed which gave 
Gaul as a province to Cwsar, Syria to Crassus, and Spain and Africa to 
Pompey, for five years. . During the civil war he sided with Cesar, and 
A. U. C. 708 (B. C. 45) the latter, having abdicated the consulship be- 
fore the end of the year, named Trebonius in his place for tke three 
months that remained. And yet, though he owed all his preferment to 
Cesar, he joined in the conspiracy against him. After the death of Cesar, 
the senate conferred on Trebonius the government of Asia, but he was 
slain at Smyrna by Dolabella, B. C. 48. B. 5, ς. 17, 24.—B.-7, c. 11, 
81.—Cic. Phil. 11, 2.—Liv. Epit. lib. 110.— Suet. Cas. ς. 24. 

Tresonius, C,,a Roman knight, in the army of Cesar during the Gal 
lic war. He distinguished himself by his bravery when the winter quar- 
ters of Cicero were unexpectedly assailed by the German horse which 
had crossed the Rhine. B. 6, c. 40. 


V. 


Vaterivs Castrus. Vid. Caburus. 

Vaterius Prociitus, son of C. Valerius Caburus, and an individual 
of great distinction in the Roman province. Being well acquainted with 
the Gallic language, and a person besides on whom Cesar could rely with 
the utmost confidence, he was sent by that commander, along with M. 
Mettius, to hold a conference with Ariovistus. The German king im- 

risoned them both, but they were rescued by the Romans during the 
ight of his army. B. 1, c. 47, 53. 
VareEnvs, L., a centurion, and the rival of Pulfio. Vid. Pulfio. 
VERCINGETORIX, a young nobleman of the Arverni, distinguished for 
nis abilities and for his enmity to the Romans. He was chosen com- 
mander-in-chief of the confederate army raised by the states of Gaul, and 
‘used every endeavour to free his country from the Roman yoke. His 
efforts, however, were unsuccessful ; he was besieged in Alesia, com- 
pelled to surrender, and, after being led in triumph at Rome, was cruelly 
put so death, B. 7, ¢. 4, seg, 


452 HISTORICAL INDEX 


VeERGASILLAUNUS, a chieftain of the Arverni, who commanded a part 
of the Gallic forces that marcl.ed to the relief of Alesia. He made a 
most desperate attack on the Roman lines of contravallation, and, had re 
been properly supported, would in all probability have come off victorious. 
As it-was, he was finally defeated and taken prisoner. B. 7, c. 76, 83, 
eq]. 
V ERGOBRETUS, the official title of the chief magistrate among the Aedui. 
Consult note 17, page 10. 

Vertico, a Nervian noble, who was with Cicero when the winter quar- 
ters of the latter were attacked by the Eburones, and prevailed on a slave 
of his to convey a letter from Cicero to Cesar, asking for aid. B. 5, ec. 
45, 49. 

Vzarupocrtivs, a chieftain of the Helvetii, sent, along with Nameius, 
at the head of an embassy to Cesar. Their object was to request per- 
mission to march through the Roman province. B. 1, c. 7. 

Virivomirus, a chieftain of the Aedui, of humble origin but great 
merit, and whom Cesar accordingly had raised to the highest dignity in 
the state. He afterward sided with the confederate Gauls against Cesar, 
aad was one of the commanders of the army that marched to the relief of 
Alesia. B. 7, c. 38, 39, 54, 55, 63, 76. 

Viripovix, the leading chieftain among the Unelli. He was chosen 
commander of the forces raised by the Armoric states agetiet Sabinus, 
and made, contrary to his own better judgment, an attack on the camp 
ο στ Roman officer. ‘The attempt ended in total defeat. B. 3, ς. 17, 
18, 19. 

Voxcatius Tutus, C., a Roman officer, who was left by Cesar in 
charge of the bridge over the Rhine, when he was setting out on the ex- 
pedition against Ambiorix. B. 6, c. 29. 

Vo.usenvs, C., a Roman officer sent by Cesar with a vessel of war 
to reconnoitre the coasts of Britain, and obtain information respecting its 
harbours and landing-places. Mention has been already made οἱ him 
under the article Commiue. B. 3, c. 5.—B. 4, ς. 81. 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 

















ὧν 
= ἐδ 
oy ~ 
εν, 
ε 
΄ αὶ " 
εν, yw be” ie eat ie Nes ty 
ot ee tare set vt Sa erent 
ay eee ST. ee τ theres 
ee i 
Miah ies ἀπο LD ay 2 ath ων et 
2 en BE, Re τ μον AG patie Ὑ) g 
: {δ᾽ «ἡ ai re: «(ἐμ χ 5 ἕῳ ἧς " J 
au he 4 wf 
τ᾿ ¢ ὃς μεν: 
f ξ ) ἀφ κ᾿ οι ἡ 
ν ‘ τῇ “ ἀχὸ ΣΑ͂Σ να ἐς Fx 
se “> : yi ἂς, " 
» re - ὦ. 4 
’ : μὰς ἢ aaah ἢ ξλεόλνν DS 
> to ipa ν' gp Pad γε f 
i seay Sor 1 cpa ae 






ys τ EP Se 





GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX 





A. 


Atpuaspisis. Consult note 15, page 22. 

Apuvattca, a fortified place nearly in she middle of the territory occu. 
pied by the Eburones. It is mentioned B. 6, c. 32, 34, and, accord- 

to Mannert, must not be confounded with Aduatucum, the modern 
ongres, since the former place stood nearer the Rhine than Aduatucum. 
Mannert, Geogr. vol. ii., p. 200. 

Apvuattcum, called by Ptolemy ’Arovdxovrov, and in the Itin. And. 
Aduaca Tungrorum ; the capital of the Aduatici, now Tongres. B. 2, 
c. 29. 

ἈΑνυλτῦοι, a people of Gallia Belgica, whose territory extended from 
the Scaldis, or Scheldt, eastward as far as Mose Pons, or Maestricht. 
They were of German origin, and originally formed part of the great in- 
vading army of the Teutones and Cimbri. Being left behind in this 
quarter to guard a part of the baggage, they finally settled here. Cesar 
knows thetn merely by the name of Aduatici, but their later name ap- 
pears tu hare been Tungri. (Compare Tacitus, M. G. c..2.) Hence 
the modern name Tongres given to Aduatucum.  (Mannert, Geogr. vol. 
11., p. 198. 

Arpt, in some MSS. and early editions Hedui, one of the most pow 
erful nations in Gaul, dwelling between the Liger (Loire) and Aras 
(Saéne), and extending downward to near Lugdunum (Lyons). Their 
territory corresponded, therefore, to the greater part of modern Burgun 
dy and Nivernais (Mannert, Geogr. vol. ii., p. 177), or, to adopt the 
more recent phraseology, the departments de la céte dor, de la Niévre, 
de Sadne et Loire, du Rhone. 

AcEnpicum, the capital of the Sendnes, now Sens, situate below the 
confluence of the Vanne and Icauna or Itumna, now the Yonne. This 
city is called by Ptolemy ’Ayéé:xov, and in the Itin. Ant. Agedincum. 

A.esia, a strongly-fortified town of the Mandubii, near the sources of 
the Sequana or Sezme, and situate on the summit of a mountain, now 
‘Mount Auzois. It was washed on two sides by the small rivers Lutosa 
and Osera, now Ozeand Ozerain. Alesia is famous for the siege it stood 
against Cesar. It was taken and destroyed by him, but was afterward 
rebuilt, and became a place of considerable consequence under the Ro- 
man emperors. It was laid in ruins, in the ninth century, by the Nor- 
mans. At the foot of Mount Auxois is a village still called did Ac- 
cording to tradition (Diod. Sic. 4, 19), Alesia was founded by*Hercu- 
les, which would imply that the place had been originally a Phoenician 
stronghold for purposes of inland traffic. The Greek writers, however, 

᾿ say that it took its name from the wanderings of tliat hero on his expe 
» dition into Spain, ἀπὸ τῆς κατὰ τὴν στρατειαν ἄλης. 
R 


456. GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


ALLoBR6cEs, a people of Gaul, between the Isira, now fsere, and 
Rhodanus, now Rhone, in the country answering to Dauphiné, Piedmont, 
und Savoy. Their chief city was Vienna, now Vienne, on the left bank 
of the Rhodanus, thirteen miles below Lugdunum, or the modern Lyons. 
They were reduced beneath the Roman power by Q. Fabius Maximus, 
who hence obtained the surname of Allobrogicus. According to Celtic 
scholars, the name Allobroges means “ Highlanders,” being formed from 
Al, “high,” and Broga, “land.” (Adelung, Mithrid. vol. ii., p. 50.) 

Apes, a celebrated chain of mountains, separating Italy from Gaul 
und Germany. The name is derived from their height, Alp being the 
old Celtic appellation for a lofty mountain. (Adelung, Mithrid. vol. ii., 
p- 42.) They extend from the Sinus Flanaticus, now Gulf of Quarnero, 
at the top of the Gulf of Venice, and the sources of the river Colapis, 
now Kulpe, to Vada Sabatia, now Savona, on the Gulf of Genoa. ‘lhe 
whole extent, which is in a crescent form, 1s nearly 600 British miles. 
They have been divided by both ancient and modern geographers into 
various portions, of which the principal are, 1. Alpes Maritime (Mari- 
time Alps), beginning at the environs of Nicewa (now Nice), and extend- 
ing to Mons Vesulus (now Monte Viso). 2. Alpes Cottie (Cottian 
Alps), reaching from the last-mentioned point to Mont Cenis. 3. 
σταῖς (Graian Alps), lying between Mont Iseran and the Little St. Ber- 
nard, inclusively. 4. Alpes Pennine (Pennine Alps), extending from 
the Great St. Bernard to the sources of the Rhone and Rhine. 5. Al- 
pes Rhetice (Rhetian Alps), from St. Gothard to Mount Brenner in the 
Tyrol. 6. Alpes Norice (Noric Alps), from the latter point to the head 
of the river Plavis (now la Piave). 7. Alpes Carnice sive Julia (Carnic 
or Julian Alps), terminating in the Mons Albius on the confines of II- 
lyricum. Among the Pennine Alps is Mont Blanc, 14,676 feet high. 
The principal passes at the present day are, that over-the Great St. Ber. 
nard, the one over Mont Simplon, and the one over Mont St. Gothard 

Amacetosria. γιά. Magetobria, and consult note 6, p. 19. 

ἌΜΒΑΒΒΕΙ, a Gallic tribe, Testing between the Aedui and Allobroges, 
on either bank of the Arar, or Saéne, in what is now la Bresse (depart 
ment de l’ Ain). 

Amsiatiti, or Ambiliati, a Gallic nation, forming one of the Armorie 
states, and the same with the Ambibari. 

AmBIANI, a people of Belgic Gaul, whose capital was Samarobriva, af- 
terward called Ambianum, now Amiens. ‘They occupied that part ot 
Picardie which is now called department de la Somme. 

Αμβιᾶνυμ. Vad. Samarobriva. 

AMBIBARI, a nation forming one of the Armoric states. They are 
eupposed to have dwelt between the Curiosolite, Aulerci Diablintes, 
Essui, and Unelli, and to have occupied what is now the diocése d’Av- 
ranches, or department de la Manche. No mention is made of them by 
<he ancient geographical writers. 

Ampiniiti. Vid. Ambialiti. 

AmsBivaréEtt, or Ambivaréti (for we have in the Greek paraphrase, Β. 
7,c. 75, ᾿Αμδιθαρέτων, and at c. 90, ᾿Αμδιθαρήτων), a Gallic tribe ranked 
among the clients of the Aedui, whence Glareanus and Ciacconius sus- 
pect them to be the same with the Ambarris Almost all the MSS. call 
them the Ambluareti. The ancient geographical writers are silent re- 
specting then. 4 

Amarvariri, a Be gic tribe, a short distance beyond the Mosa, or * 
Meuse. B. 4, ο. 9. 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 457 


ANAakTES, or Anurti, a Dacian tribe, dwelling on the eastern bank of 
the Tibiscus, now 7 6155, in what is now part of Transylvania. Ptolemy 
(3, 8) says of them, κατέχουσι δὲ τὴυ Δακίαν, ἀρκτικώτατοι μὲν ἀρχομένοις 
ind δυσμῶν, "Άναρτοι. 5 

Ancatires, a British nation, neighbours to the Trimobantes. Horse- 
ly oaks them correspond to the natives of Berkshire, but it is all un- 
sertainty. B.5, c. 21. 

Anos, a Gallic tribe, whose territory corresponded to part of modern 
Anjou, or what is now termed the department de la Mayenne. ‘They 
aved along the northern bank of the Liger or Loire, not far from the 
mouth of that river. By Tacitus and Pliny they are called Andecayi 
and Andegavi. Cesar says they were very near the sea, but in this 
there is a slight inaccuracy, as the Namnetes or Nannetes intervened. 
B. 2, c..35.—B. 3, c. 7.—B. 7, ς. 4. 

Aquinéia, a celebrated city of Italy, in the terntory of Venetia, be- 
tween the Alsa and Natiso, and about seven miles from the sea. It was 
a very important place, and regarded as the bulwark of Italy on its north- 
eastern frontier. Even in Cesar’s time it was a military post of great 
consequence ; but its most flourishing period was under the empire. In 
Strabo’s day it had become the great emporium of all the trade of Italy 
with Pannonia and Illyria. It was sacked and razed to the ground by 
Attila. Eustathius informs us, that the name of this city was derived 
from the Latin word Aquila, as denoting the legionary standard, the place 
having been originally a Roman encampment. -B. 1, c. 10.—Luv. 39, 
22.—Id:40, 54.—Strabo, 5, p. 214, Cas. 

AquiTania, one of the three main divisions of Gaul, lying between 
the Garumna, now Garonne, and the Pyrenees. As it was less than 
either of the other two divisions of Gaul, Augustus extended it to the 
Liger, or Loire. ‘The Aquitani, according to Strabo, resembled the 
Iberi more than the Gauls, and were, in fact, intermingled with numer- 
ous tribes from Spain. B.1, c. 1.—B.3, ο. 20.—Strab. 4, p. 190, Cas. 

Arar (-dris), a very slow and smooth-running river of Gaul. It 
tises near Mons Vogesus, now Moni Vosge, and, after a southern course, 
Jalls into the Rhodanus or Rhone. The modern name is Saéne. The 
Pe of Lugdunum, now Lyons, stands néar the junction of the two rivers. 

we).63; 22: 

ArpueEnna (Silva), a forest of Gaul, the longest in the country, now 
Ardennes. It reached, according to Cesar, from the Rhine and the ter- 
ritories of the Treviri, to those of the Nervii, being upward of fifty miles 
in length. Others, however, make the extent much longer. If it cov- 
ered the whole intervening space between the countries of the Treviri 
and Nervii, it would greatly exceed fifty miles. The original Gallic 
name would seem to have been Ar Denn, i. e., ““ the profound” or “ deep” 
(forest). Ar is the article, while Denn in the Kymric, Don in the Bas- 
Breton, and Domhainn in Gaelic, denote respectively, ‘ profound,” 
“thick.” B. 5, c. 3.—B, 6, ¢. 29.—Thierry, Hist. des Gaulois, vol 
ii, p. 41. 

A Beek Vid. Volex. 

Armorica, or Aremorica, a Celtic term, applied in strictness to all 
parts of Gaul lying along the ocean. In Cesar, however, the appella- 
tion is confined merely to the tract of country which corresponds to Nor- 
mandy and Brittany. The name is derived from the Celtic, Ar Moer, 
*.e., Am Mur, “on the sea.” B. 2, c. 34.—B. 3, c. 7, 9, 17, 29.— 

B 7 c.4.—Thierry, Hist. des Gaulois, vol i., p. 39. 


458 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


ARVERNI, a powerful people of Gallia Celtica, whose territories lay be- 
tween the sources of the Elaver, or Allier, and the Duranius, or Dor- 
dogne. Their district is now Auvergne. ‘The capital city was Augus- 
tonometum, now Clermont, at least after the time of Cesar. The Ar- 
verni enjoyed a high reputation for valour and national strength when 
Cesar came into Gaul. One of their cities, Gergovia, resisted all his 
efforts to make himself master of it, in the war with Vercingetorix. B. 
1, c. 381, 48, το. 

ΑὙΒΕΒΧΤΕΒ, a people of Gallia Belgica, enjoying a high reputation for 
valour. Their territory lay in a southeast direction from that of the 
Morini, and to the southwest of that of the Nervii, answering to the 
modern Artois, or the department du Pas de Calais. Their chief city 
was Nemetacum, now Arras, or, as the Flemings call it, Airecht. B. 
2, 6. 4.—B. 4, c¢. 21.—B. 7, c. 75. 

Arvaricr. Vid. Aduatici. 

AuLErcl, under this appellation were comprehended four different na- 
tions in Gaul. 1. Aulerct Brannovices, clients of the Aedui, whose 
territory lay between the latter people and the Segusiani,.and answered, 
according to D’Anville, towthe modern Briennois. 2. Aulerci Ceno- 
manni, lying off to the northwest from the former, above the Andes and 
Turones, and west of the Carnutes. Their country answered to the 
modern department de la Sarthe. Their chief city was Suindinum, af- 
terward Cenomanni, now Mans. 3. Aulerci Eburovices, sometimes 
called incorrectly Eburdnes, lying to the northwest of the Carnutes, 
along the west bank of the Sequana or Seine, below Lutetia, the mod- 
ern Paris, Their chief town was Mediolanum, afterward EHbwrovices, 
now Evreux ; or, more correctly, le vieil Evreux, a village between Ev- 
reux and Passy sur Eure. They occupied that part of Normandy which 
is now the department de l’Eure. 4. Aulerci Diablintes, lying to the 
aorthwest of the Cenomanni. ‘Their capital was Neodinum, afterward 
Diablintes, now Jableins. ES 

Ausct, a people of Aquitania, to the northwest of the Volew Tectosa- 

es. ‘Their capital city was Climberris, afterward Augusta, at a still 
ater period Ausci, and now Ausch. It stood on the left bank of the 
Ger, one of the southern branches of the Garonne. 8. G. 3, 27. 

Axona, a river of Gaul, in the territory of the Remi, now the Aisne. 
It runs in a southwest direction, joins the Isira, now Jsere, and faliu, to- 
gether with it, into the Sequana, or Seznz. ΒΒ. 2, ο. 5, 9. 


B. 


Bacénis, a large forest of Germany, corresponding to the western 
portion of the Thuringian Forest, and forming part of the Heicynia 
Silva, or Black Forest. It extended between the rivers Fulda and Verra, 
on the right bank of which last dwelt the Cherusci, as far as the Al- 
Jera, which flows into the Visurgis, or Weser.. According to Eceard, it 
was called, at a later day, Boconia or Buchonia. B. 6, ο. 10. 

BaLeEAREs, a name anciently applied to the islands of Majorca and 
Minorca, off the coast of Spain. The word is derived from the Greek 
βάλλειν, “to strike,’ and referred to the skill of the inhabitants in tha 
use of the sling. The island of Ebusus, now Jvica, is erroneously re- 
ae by many as belonging to the Baleares; it rather formed one of 

group called Pityuse, B. 2, ς, 7. 


ΘΕΟΘΒΑΡΗΙΘΑΙ, INDEX. 459 


Barivérum Insvta, so called from its being bounded on two sides by 
the northern and southern branches of the Rhine, and on the third by the 
sea. 1! corresponds at the present day to a part of the Duchy of Guel- 
dres and a large portion of southern Holland. B. 4, c. 10. 

Bees, a people originally of German extraction, and forming the 
third great division of Gaul. Their country was bounded, on the east 
and north by the Rhine, on the south by the Marne and Seine (Matrona 
and Sequana), and on the west by the English Channel. The Belge en- 
‘oyed a very high reputation for valour, which Cesar attributes to theix 
frequent collisions with the German nations on their northern and east- 
ern frontiers. Thierry derives their name from the Kymric Belgiazdd, 
the radical of which is Belg, “‘ warlike.” B. 1, c. 1, seq. 

Bexeica, the country occupied by the Belge in Gaul, the extent of 
which, in Cesar’s time, is given under the previous article. In the new 
division of Gallia made by Augustus, whose object was to reuder the 
provinces more equal in size, the countries of the Helvetii, Lingones, 
and Sequani, which, till that time, were included in Gallia Celtica, were 
added to the nations of Gallia Belgica, . 

Beteium, a part of Gallia Belgica, comprehending the territories οὐ 
the Bellovaci, Atrebates, and Ambiani.. Cellarius, Geogr. Antig. vol 
ii., p. 307. 

aan Vid. Vellocasses. 

Bet.ovici, a powerful nation of the Belge, to the north of the Pari- 
su. Their capital was Cesaromagus, afterward Bellovaci, now Beauvais. 
B. 2, c. 4, 13.—B. 7, c. 59, 75: 

Bisracre (-is), the capital of the Aedui, afterward called Augustodu- 
num, now Autun. .Some writers dissent from this opinion, and make 
Bibracte to have been near the modern Beauvray, and others again are 
in favour of Pébrac. Both of these locations, however, are erroneous 
Consult Lemaire, Index Geogr. ad Ces. Op. p. 208. 

Bisrax (-dcis), a town of the Remi, eight Roman miles from the 
Axona or Aisne. Some make it correspond to the modern Bray, others 
ϑ Braisne. D’Anville, however, correctly decides in favour οἱ Biévre. 

ZEN θὰ 

Βιβεῦοι, a nation of Britain, who inhabited what now forms the north- 
western part of Berkshire. ‘Their chief town was Bibracte, now Bray. 
B. 4, ¢. 21. 

BicerrioneEs, or Bigerronés, a people of Aquitania, at the foot of the 
Pyrenees, to the west of the Convenw. ‘Their country corresponded to 
the modern Bigorre, in the department des hautes-Pyrénées, B. 3, c. 27. 

Birvrices, the name of two nations in Gaul, the Bituriges Cubi, and 
Bituriges Vivisci. The former were situate to the west of the Aedui, 
fn ia Celtica. Their chief city was Avaricum, afterward Bituriges, 
now Bourges, and their territory corresponded to a part of the modern 
Ber~y and Bourbonnais, department du Cher et de ’Indre. The Bitur- 
iges Vivisci were situate near the mouth of the Garumna, their capital 
being Burdigaila, now Bordeaux. : 

Bota, a name given to the territory occupied by the Boii, in Gaul. B 
%,c. 14. Consult note 1, p. 47. 

Bou, a people o. Gallia Celtica, to the west and southwest of the 
Aedui, along the banks of the Liger and Elaver. These, however, were 
not the prjmitive settlements of the nation, but those which they obtained 

*from the Aedui, after the defeat i the Helvetii (with whom they had 
7 R2 


460 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


united their forces) by the Romans. (B.1, c. 5, 25.) The Boii ap- 
pear to have passed at a very early period into Germany, and to have 
settled along the Darnbe. A part of them afterward penetrated into 
what was called, from them, Bohemia (Boierheim, i. e., residence of the 
Boii), and another part moved in a western direction, and united with 
the Helvetii, as already stated. ‘The Boii who settled in Boierheim or 
Bohemia were afterward expelled by the Marcomanni, and retired into 
other seats, called, in like manner, Boiaria, corrupted into Bayaria, and 
now Bavaria. (Mannert, Geogr. vol. ii., p. 180. Compare vol. iii., p. 
478, seq.) ‘ 

Brannovices. Vid. Aulerci. 

Bratuspantivm, a town of the Bellovaci, the site of which is placed 
ἐν D’Anville at Gratepenche, a village between Breteuil and Montdidier. 

hg Me 

Britannia, the island of “Great Britain. Little was known to the 
Romans of this island until the invasion of Cesar. This commander 
«ndeavoured, although ineffectually, to reduce it. After a long intervai, 
Ostorius, irf*the reign of Claudius, subjugated the southern part; and 
Agricola, subsequently, in the reign of Domitian, extended the Roman 
dominion to the Frith of Forth and Clyde. The whole force of the em- 
pire, although exerted to the utmost under Severus, could nut, however, 
reduce to subjection the hardy natives of the highlands Britain con- 
tinued a Roman province until A.D. 426, when the troops were’ ma 
great measure withdrawn, to assist Valentinian III. against the Huns, 
and never returned. The Britons had ~become so enervated under the 
Roman yoke, as to be unable.to repel the incursions of the inhabitants 
of the north. They invoked, therefore, the aid of the Saxons, by whom 
they were themselves subjugated, and compelled at last to take refuge 
among the mountains of Wales. 


C. 


CasiLtLonum, a town of the Aedui, on the Arar, now Chdlons, on the 
Saéne. It appears to have been a place of great trade, and many Roman 
merchants were settled there. B. 7, c. 42, 90. 

Capurct, a people in the lower part of Gaul, to the west of the Ru- 
téni and Arverni. Their capital was Divona, afterward Cadurci, now 
Cahors. B. 7, α. 4, 64, 75. ; 1 

Caras, ἃ people of Gallia Belgica, between the Treviri and the 
river Mosa, or Meuse, who, with the Condrisi, Eburénes, and Pemani, 
went under the general appellation of Germans. D’Anville finds a trace 
of their name in the little river Chiers, between Mouson and Sedan. B. 
2c. 4... 

‘ Caxéres, a people of Gallica Celtica. They are mentioned by Cesar 
along with the Osismii, Rhedines, Ambibari, &c., and are therefore 
thought to have occupied part of the modern Brittany (Bretagne). B 
5, ε. 75 

΄ Canrasri, a warlike people of Spain, inhabiting the northern part, 
along the shores of the Sinus Cantabricus, or Bay of Biscay. ‘Their 
country answered to the modern Biscay and part of Asturias. B. 3, 
c. 26. : 

Cantium, a part of England, now Kent. Compare the German 
Kante, “a corner.” Ψ 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 461 


Carociso, now Carcasonne, a city of the Volee Tectosages, on the 
Roman province. It was s.tuate on the river Atax, or Aude, and lay 
inland in a westezn direction from Narbo Martius or Narbonne. B. 3, 
ο. 20. Ptolemy writes the name Kepxac&, while Pliny and others give 
Carcasso. 

Carnttes, a nation of Gaul, between the Sequana and Liger, and 
to the west of the Parisii, Senones, and Aureliani. Although occupying 
a very extensive tract of country, they were nevertheless clients of the 
Remi. Their territory was the principal seat of the Druids, who held 
here their courts for the administration of justice, on which account it 
was regarded as a kind of centre for Gaul. B. 2, ς. 35.—B. 5, ς. 25, 
29, 54, ἄς. | 

Cassi, a people of Britain, whose territory, according to Cambden, 
answered to the modern hundred of Caishow. B. 5, c. 21. 

Carturicss, a Gallic tribe dwelling among the Cottian Alps. Their 
chief town was Caturigomagus, now Chorges. B.1,c.10. Consult 
Lemaire, Ind. Geogr. ad Ces. Op. p. 228, seq. 

Crpenna Mons, a chain of mountains, now called the Cevennes, com- 
mencing in the country of the Volez Tectosages, and running on through 
the territories of the Ruteni, Gabali, and Helvii. It unites finally with 
the chain of Jura, which comes in from the northeast. Β. 7, c. 8, 56. 

CELTAE, the most powerful and indigenous of the three great nations 
which occupied Gaul. (Vid. Gallia.) It is commonly supposed, that 
they called themselves Gail or Gael, out of which appellation the Greeks 
formed their Κέλται, and the Romans Galli. Some, however, deduce 
the name from the Gaelic “ cei/t,” an inhabitant of the forest. (Thierry, 
Hist. des Gaulois, vol. i., p. 29.). 

Cenimacni, a people of Britain, whose chief town was Venta, now 
Caster, near Norwich They were the same with the Iceni, though on 
Horsely’s map of Britain they are made to occupy merely the southern 
part of the territory of that people. B. 5, c. 21. 

Crnomannl, one of the tribes of the Aulerci. Vid. Aulerci. 

Centrones, a Gallic nation, dwelling among the Graian Alps, to the 
north of the Caturiges. Their territory answered, according to D’Am- 
ville, to the modern Tarentaise. The village of Centron still marks 
the site of their chief city. B. 1, c. 10. 

Crutrones, a people of Gallia Belgica, clients of the Nervii, whose 
chief city was Ceutro, now Courtray. B. 5, c. 39. 

Cuervusct, ἃ people of Germany, between the Weser and the Elbe, 
southeast of the Chauci. Under the conduct of Arminius, they defeated 
and slew three Roman legions commanded by Varus, in the Saltus Teu- 
tobergiensis, or Bishopric of Paderborn. ‘This event happened in the 
reign of Augustus, A.D. 10. They were afterward defeated by Ger- 
manicus. B. 6, ς. 9. Ἔ 

Cimert, a German nation, who, in conjunction with the Teutones, in- 
vaded Italy with a numerous army, or horde, and were defeated by Ma- 
tius and Catulus. Their original seats are thought to have been the 
Cimbric Chersonese, or modern Jutland. B. 1, c. 33.—B. 2. c. 29, ἄς. 
_ Cisaurina Gaxuia, or Gaul this side of the Alps, so called with ref- 
erence to Rome, and forming, in fact, the northern part of Italy. It ex- 
peg from the foot of the Alps to the rivers Rubicon and Macris. Vid. 


CocositEs, a people of Aquitania, lyirg along the coast εἴ the Sinus 


6 


, 
AGS GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


Cantabricus, below the Bituriges Vivisci. Their chief city was Cocé- 
sa, on the coast, some distance above Aque Auguste, the modern Acgs 
er Daz... Bi d,.c.-27, 

Conprist, a people of Gallia Belgica, on the Mosa or Meuse, to the 
north of the Treviri and Pemani. B. 2, c. 4. 

ConFLiEens, i. e., Mose et Rheni, the confluence of the Meuse and 
Rhine, or, in other words, the point where the Meuse joins the Vahalis 
or Waal, which ietter river branches out from the Rhine. B. 4, c. 15. 

ConFLuENrEs, a name applied to the junction of the Moselleand 
Rhine, at a p!ace where now stands the modern Coblentz. 

Curtoso.ires, an Armoric nation in Gaul, north of the Veneti and 
northwest of the Redones. They occupied part of the modern district 
of St. Maio, or, in other words, the country between Dinant and Lam- 
salle in Brittany. B. 2, c. 34. . 


D. 


Dact, the inhabitants of Dacia, a country corresponding to the modern 
Wallachia, Transylvania, Moldavia, and that part of Hungary which lies 
to the east of the Tibiscus, or Tezss. B. 6, c. 25. 

Danvusivs, the largest river in Europe, except the Rha, or Wolga. 
It rises in the Black Forest (according to the ancients, in the chain 
of Mons Abnoba), and flows into the Euxine Sea, after a course of 1620 
miles. ‘The Danube receives sixty pave rivers, and 120 smatler 
streams. The ancients gave the name of Ister to the eastern part of this 
river, after its junction with the Savus or Saave. B. 6, ο. 24. 

Decetia, a city of the Aedui, on the Liger, to the southwest of Au 
gustodunum. It corresponds to the modern Decize, in the department 
dela Niévre. B. 7, c. 33. 

DiasuinTEs, a nation of the Aulerci. Vid. Aulerci. 

Dusis, a river of Gaul, now the Doubs, rising in the chain of Mount 
Jura, and falling, after a course of sixty leagues, into the Arar or Sadne 
near Cabillonum, the modern Chalons. B. 1, c. 38. 

« Durocorrorum, the capital of the Rhemi, afterward called by the 
name of that nation, and now Rheims. B. 6, c. 44. 


E- 


Esvrones, a nation of Gallia Belgica, to the southwest of the Ubii. 
Cesar mentions them along with some other tribes, as known by the 
common appellation of Germans. ‘Their territory lay on-both sides o: 
the Mosa or Meuse, in what is now the Pays de Liége. ‘They were 
celebrated for their success, under Ambiorix, against Sabinus and Cotta 
Their chief town was Aduatuca. B. 2, c. 4. 

Exiver (-éris), now the Aller, a river of Gaul, rising in part of the 
chain of Cebenna (Mont Lozere), and, after running a northerly course 
of about seventy-two leagues, falling into the Liger or Loire. B. 2, 
ς. 34, 

Exevtit: Capurct, ἃ branch of the Cadurci in Aquitania, They 
are called in many editions Eleutheri Cadurci, but erroneously; since 
Eleutheri isa term of Greek origin, and, besides, could hardly be applied 
to a Gallic tribe like the Eleuteti, who, in place of being “ free,” 
(ἐλευθεροὶ) would seem to have been clients of the Arvermi. B.7,c. 74 


΄ 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 463 


Etvsires, a people of Aquitania, to the northwest of the Volem 
Tectosages. Their chief city was Elusa, now Euse. In more modern 
days, the seat of government was transferred to Ausci, now Auch, the 
town of Elusa or Euse having been sacked by the Normans. B. 3, 
8. 27. 

Esst1, a people of Gaul, supposed to have been the same with the 
Sai, and lying to the north of the Diablintes and Cenomani. Their 
thief city.was Saii, now Scez, on the river Olina or Orne. B. 4, c. 24. 

Esusu, a people in the Alpes Maritime, north of the Edenates. ‘They 
are sometimes called Esubiani. The river Ubaye runs through wha* 
was formerly their territory. Β. 3, c. 7. 


* : G. 

GaBitt, a people of Aquitania, below the Arverni, whose clients they 
were, aud between the Ruteni and Vellauni. Their chief city was An: 
deritum, afterward Gabali, now Mende. 

Gav.ia, ancient Gaul, bounded on the west by the Atlantic, and on 
the north by the Rhenus or Rhzne, on the east by the Rhenus and Alps, 
and on the south by the Pyrenwi Montes and Sinus Gallicus, or Gulf 
of Lyons. ‘The greatest breadth was 600 English miles, but much 
diminished towards each extremity, and its length was from 480 to 620 
miles. It was, therefore, more extensive than modern France before 
the revolution. Gaul was divided, in Cesar’s time, between the Celtx, 
Belge, and Aquitani, the former occupying the central parts, the Belge 
the northern near the Rhenus, and the Aquitani the southern near Spain. 
Besides these there was what the Romans called their Province (Pro- 
vincia) in the southern part of the country, on either side of the Rho 
danus. Vid. Provincia. Augustus, however, holding a general assem- 
bly of the states of Gaul, B.C. 27, made a new division of the country, 
in which he showed more attention to equality in the extent of provinces, 
than to any distinction of the several people that inhabited them. Thus 
the Aquitani, who were before limited to the Garonne, were made tc 
communicate their name to a province which encroached upon the 
Celtz, as far as the mouth of the Loire, and that which the Celtw# had 
contiguous to the Rhine was taken into the limits of a province called 
Belgica. Lugdunum (Lyons), a colony founded after the death of 
Julius Cesar, and before the triumvirate, gave the name of Lugdunensis 
to what remained of Celtic Gaul; while the Roman province took that 
of Narbonensis, from the city of Narbo, now Narbonne, on the lower 
coast. Out of these four great divisions were formed” in a later age 
seventeen provinces. 

Garires, a people of Aquitania, between the Elusates and Ausci, in 
sart of Gascony, or the more modern department du Gers. B. 3, c. 27. 

Garumna, now the Garonne, a river of Gaul, rising in the valley of 
4rran, among the Pyrenees, and falling into the Oceanus Cantabricus, 
ar Bay of Biscay. Its length is about two hundred and fifty miles, 
After its junction with the Dordogne (Duranius) below Bordgaux (Bur- 
jigala), it assumes the name of Gironde. The Garonne is navigable to 
Tolosa or Toulouse, and communicates with the Mediterranean"by means 
of the canal of Lonis the Fourteenth. B..1, c. 1. 

Garumnt, a Gallic tribe, near the head waters of the Garumna, and 


4θ4 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


north of the Convene, in the modern department ds ὦ Haute-Garonne 
B. 3, c. 27. 

Geiwént, or, according to D’Anville, Gorduni, a people of Belgic 
Gaul, on the seacoast, above the Morini. B. 5, c. 39. ἢ 

Genisum, the chief city of the Aureliani, called subsequently aiter 
the name of that people, and now Orleans. It was situate on the Liger 
or Lowre, which ran through it. 

Genéva, a town at the western extremity of the Lacus Lemanus or 
Lake of Geneva, and on the southern bank of the Rhodanus or Rhone. 
The modern name is Geneva; or Genff, as the Germans call it. B. 1, 
c. 6, 7. 

Gercovia, the capital of the Arverni, a place remarkable for its 
strength, and the only Gallic city the siege of which Ceasar was com- 
pelled to raise. It was situate in the immediate vicinity of the spot 
where now stands the modern Clermont, or ancient Augustonometum. 
It is incorrect, however, to make Gergovia identical with the latter 
place, Consult Le Maire, Ind. Geogr. ad Cas. Op. p. 266, seq: 

Gercovia (Boiorum), a town of the Boii, supposed to be the same 
with the modern Moulins, in the Bourbonnais. B. 7, ς. 9. The MSS. 
vary as to the form of the name, some giving Gortona, others Gorgobina. 

GermAn1, a general name among the Romans for the nations dwelling 
beyond the Rhine. The Tungri first assumed this appellation, on cross- 
ing that river. It was afterward applied to the other Germanic tribes, 
as they successively appeared in Gaul, until, at last, it became a name for 
all the natives of Germany. ‘The appellation is derived from wer, 
“ war,” and man, ‘a man,” denoting brave or warlike men; and the 
initial G takes the place of W, the latter not occurring in the Roman 
alphabet. 

Germania, a lgrge country of Europe, bounded on the south by the 
Danube, on the east by the Vistula, on the north by the Sinus Codanus 
or Baltic Sea, and on the west by the German Ocean. ‘The inhabitants 
were called Germani by the Romans, but their true name was Teutones 
B. 6, ¢. 21, seq. 

Gorpvtnt, more correctly Geiduni, which see. 

Grarocktt, or Garoceli, a Gallic tribe, between the Caturiges and 
Centrones, and the farthest nation of Hither Gaul, being just on the fron- 
tiers of Transalpine Gaul. ‘Their chief town was Ocelun, now Usseau, 
in Piedmont. B.1, c. 10. 

Grupn, a Belgic tribe, clients of the Nervii, whose territory lay be- 
tween the Scaldis (Scheldt) and Ocean. ‘Traces of their name remain 
in the modern land van Groede (district of Groede) above l’Ecluse, to 
the north. B. 5, ο. 39. 


H. 


Harinpes, a German tribe, in the vicinity of the Marcomanni, between 
the Rhine and the head waters of the Danube. Their territory was in 
the quarter where are now the cities of Rothweil and Frustemberg. 

Hetvern, a Galiic tribe, whose country was bounded on the north μὴ 
the Rhenus (Rhine) and Lacus Brigantinus (Lake of Constance), whic 
separated it from Vindelicia and Rhetia; on the south hy the Rhoda- 
nus (Rhone) and Lacus Lemanus (Lake of Geneva), which divided it 
from the Roman province; on the east-by a branch of the Rhetian 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDE3. “468 


Alps, and on the west by Mount Jura. Their territory, therefore, was 
of less extent than modern Switzerland. B. 1, c. 2, 3, seq. 

Hercynta (Silva), a very extensive forest of Germany, the breadth 
of which, according to Cesar, was nine days’ journey, while its length 
exceeded sixty. [Ὁ extended from the territories of the Helvetii, Neme- 
tes, and Rauraci, along the Danube to the country of the Daci and 
Anartes. Then, turning to the north, it spread over many large tracts 
of land, and is said to have contained many animals urknown in other 
countries, of which Cesar describes two or three kinds. But few ves- 
tiges of this ancient forest remain in modern times, and these include 
the. Black Forest, which separates Alsace from Suabia; the Steyger a 
Franconia ; the Spissard on the Mayn; the Thuringer τὴ Thuringia 
Hessewald in the Duchy of Cleves; the Bohemerwald which encom 
passes Bohemia, and was in the middle ages called Hercynia Silva; ana 
the Hartz Forest in Lunenberg. The name Hercynia is supposed to 
come from the German word haréz, “ resin,’’ which still remains in the 
name of the present Hartz Forest. B. 6, c. 24. 

Hirernia, Jreland, a large island in the Mare Atlanticum (Adlanize 
Ocean). It is washed on the east by Oceanus Virginius (St. George's 
Channel), which separates it from Britannia; on the north by Mare Hi- 
bernicuin (Jrish Sea), and on all other parts by the Atlantic. Caesar's 
account of this island is extremely brief, consisting of very little more 
than the mention of its name and the circumstance of its lymg to the 
west of Britain. The appellation Hibernia appears to have been pro- 
nounced by those from whom the Romans received it, as if written "Iovep- 

_yta, whence Ierne, another azcient name for the island, would seem to 
have been formed., The médern name Erin is regarded by some as the 
primitive Erse root. 

Hispania, a country of Europe, in the southwestern part of that cun- 
tinent, and forming a kind of peninsula. The naree is expposed to be 
derived from the Pheenician saphan, ‘‘a rabbit,” the early Pheenician 
colonists having found vast numbers of those animals there. Hence, 
on a medal of Hadrian, Spain is represented by the figure of a female, 
with a rabbit at her side. The whole peninsula was divided by the 
Romans into Hither and Farther Spain, or Czterior and Ulterior. -'The 
former was also called Tarraconensis, from Tarraco, its capital, the 
modern Tarragona, and extended from the foot of the Pyrenees to tne 
mouth of the unas; now Douwero, on the Atlantic shore, comprehend- 
ing all the north of Spain, together with the south as far as a line drawn 
βεῖουν Carthago Nova or Carthagena, and continued in an oblique 
direction to Salamantica or Salamanca. Farther Spain was divided 
into two provinces, Betica and Lusitania. The former was situate 
between the Anas or Guwadiana, and Tarraconensis; while Lusitania 
corresponded in a great degree, though not entirely, to modern Portugal ἡ 
being less in extent from north to south, but stretching farther inland Ὁ 
the east. 


BR 
' Inuyatcum, a country bordering on the Adriatic, opposite Italy. Th 
name of lllyriars, however, appears to have been common to the nume 


ous tribes, which were anciently in gees of the countries situate 
tw the west of Macedonia, and whick extended aiong the coast of tae 


466 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


Adriatic, from the confines of Istria and Italy to the borders «ἢ Epirus 
Still farther north, and more inland, we find them oceupying the great 
valleys of the Sauve and Drave, which were only terminated by the 
junction of those streams with the Danube. This large tract of country, 
snder the Roman emperors, constituted the provinces of Illyricum and 
Pannonia. B. 2, c. 35.—B. 3, c. 7.—B. 5, c. 1, &e. 

Insuta Baravorum. Vid. Batavorum Insula. 

Irauta, Italy, a large and well-known country of Europe. It was 
bounded on the south by the Mediterranean ; on the southwest by the 
Mare Inferum or Tyrrhenum, also a part of the Mediterranean; on the 
north by the Alps; and on the northeast by the Mare Adriaticum, called 
alsv Mare Superum, and now Gulf of Venice. The main divisions of 
this peninsula, in the time of Cesar, were Cisalpine Gaul in the north, 
extending to the rivers Rubicon and Macris; Magna Grecia in the 
south, comprising the provinces of Campania, Apulia, Messapia, Luca- 
nia, and Bruttiorum Ager; and Italia Propria, between Magna Grecia 
and Cisalpine Gaul. Augustus extended the name of Italy to the foot 
of the Alps. 

Ir1us Portus, a harbour in the country of the Morini in Gaul, an- 
swering, according to D’Anville, to the modern Vitsand or Vissant. 
Cwsar set out from this place when he sailed the second time for Britain. 


x 


Jura, Mons, a chain of mountains, extending from the Rhodanus or 
Rhone, to the Rhenus or Rhine, and separating. Tielvetia from the 
country of the Sequani. The name is said to be ip Celtic, Jou-rag, 
and to signify, ‘‘the domain of God.” The most elevated parts of the 
chain are the Dole, 5082 feet above the level of the sea ; Mont Tendre, 
6170; and the Reculet (the summit of the Thoiry), 5196. B. 1, c. 2, 
6, 8.. 


L. 


Larosrice, a people of whom little certain is known. They appear 
to have been neighbours of the Helvetii, Rauraci, and Tulingi, and oc- 
cupied, most probably, what corresponds to the modern Kletigau. = 

Leminis Portus, now Lymne, a harbour of Britain, a little below 
Dubris or Dover, where Cesar is thought to have landed on his first 
expedition to that island. B. 4, ο. 23. ) an 

Leminus Lacus, now the Lake of Geneva, a beautiful lake between 
the territories of the Helvetii and Allobroges. It is of a erescent form, 
the concave side being uppermost, and forty-five miles long. Its greatest 
breadth is about twelve miles.. The Rhone traverses this lake through 
out its whole length. B.1, ο. 2, 8.—B. 3, c. 1. 

Lemonum, the chief city of the Pictones or Pictavi, now Pozttiers. 

Lemovices, a Gallic tribe between the Garumna and Liger, and west 
ef the Arverni. Their capital was Augustoritum, afterward Lemoyi~ 
ces, now Limoges, in the department de la Haute Vienne. A natior 
likewise called Lemovices, are mentioned by Cesar (7, 75) as forming 
part of the gentes Armorice. Either, therefore, there was more thar, 
one tribe of this name in Gaul, or for Lemovices in the passage just 
quoted we must read Leonices. 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 467 


Lerown7*t, a Gallic tribe, dwelling near the sources of the Rhone 
among the Lepontine Alps. The Lepontine Alps separated Italy from 
the Helveti, and the Lepontii mhabited that part of them which lies 
vetween the Great St. Bernard and St. Gothard. B. 4, c. 9. 

Levct, a nation of Belgie Gaul, north of the Lingones and Sequani, 
and separated from the Rhine by the Tribocci and Rauraci. Their 
country answered to the present departments of La Meuse and La 
Meurthe. B. 1, c. 40. 

Levict, a nation of Belgic Gaul, on the river Scaldis, and northwest 
of the Nervii, lying between them and the Grudii. Their territory now 
forms part of Lowvaine. B. 5, c. 39. 

Lexovul, a nation of Celtic Gaul, on the coast, below the mouth of 
the Sequana. Their capital was Noviomagus, afterward called Lexovii, 
now Luzieux. B. 3, c. 9,.17.—B. 7, ο. 75. 

Licer (-éris), or Ligeris (-is), now the Love, the largest river in 
Gaul. It rises in Mount Cebenna, now Cevennes, and for the one half 
of its course runs directly north, then turns to the west, and falls into 
the Atlantic between the. territories of the Pictones and Namnetes. 
The Liger receives numerous tributaries, the most remarkable of which 
are ia axes or Allier, Carus or Cher, Andria or Indre, and Vincenna 
or Vienne. B. 4, c. 9.—B. 7, c. 55, &c. 

Lineoygs, a people of Celtic Gaul, north of the Aedui, and having 
the Sequana on the east and_Senones on the west. The rivers Mosa, 
Sequaina, and Matrona arose in their territories. Their chief city was 
Andomadunum, aferward Lingones, now Langres. B. 1, ς. 26, 40.— 
B. 4, c. 10, &c. τ 

Lurettra, the capital of the Parisii, on an island in the Sequana, now 
Paris. The city began to increase in importance under the first French 
Kings, and was extended to the two banks of the river, the island being 
connected with them by bridges. B. 6, c. 3.—B. 7, c. 57, 58. 


: M. 


Macerosria, a city of Gaul, near which Ariovistus defeated the com- 
pined forces of the Gauls. It is supposed to correspond to the modern 
Moigte de Brove, near the village of Pontailler. Consult Explanatory 
Notes, page 27, note 8. 

Manpvusit, a tribe of Celtic Gaul, clients of the Aedui, and situate in 
tire northern part of their territory, on the borders of the Lingones. 
The.r chief city was Alesia, now Alise. Their territory answers to that 
part of the former Duchy ef Burgundy once called U’Aucois, now the de- 
partment de la Cote dor. B.7, c. 68, 71, 78. 

Magcomannt, a nation of Germany, in the southeastern part of the 
countty. ‘Their territories were bounded on the west by the Rhine, on 
the south by the Danube, and on the north by the Menus, or Meyn. In 
the tine of Augustus they removed from this quarter, in order to escape 
the Roman yoke, and wrested from the Boii the country which had been 
called from them Boierheim (or Bohemium), now Bohemia. (Vid. Boit.) 
The name Marcomanni denotes ‘‘ border men.” B. 1, ο. 51. 

Martsco, one of the more important cities of the Aedui, and a place 
of considerable trade. According to the Notitia Τὶ. 1. ΤῈ was famed for its 
manufacture of arrows.. It is now Mdcyn, in the department de Sadne- 
εἰ- δῆς. B. 7, 6. 90. ee 


468 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


Marrona, tle Mayne, a river of Gaul, which formed part of the an- 
cient boundary between Gallia Belgica and Celtica. It rose in the ter- 
ritory of the Lingones, near Andomadunum or Langres, and emptied inte 
the Sequana or Seine, a little above Lutetia or Paris. Its course is 
about ninety-two leagues. B 1, c¢. 1 

~ Meptomarrict, a people of Belgic Gaul, between the Treviri te the 
north, and the Leuci to the south. ‘Their chief town was Divodurum, 
afterward Mediomatrices, now Metz. ‘They were regarded as one οἱ 
the most powerful of the Belgic tribes. ‘Their territory answers now to 
what is called Je pays Messin. B.4, c. 10.—B. 7; c. 75. . 

ΜΈΠΡΙ, a Gallic tribe, northeast of the Parisi. ‘Their chief town an- 
swers to the modern Meaux. B. 5, c. 5. 

MELoptnvm, a town of the Senones, now Au/wn, on an island in the 
Sequana or Seine, in a southeastern direction from Paris. B. 7, c. 
58, 60. 

Menapir, a nation of Belgic Gaul, in the vicinity of the lower Rhine, 
and occupying, according ta Cesar, possessions on both sides of that 
river. The Toxandri were their neighbours to the south. ‘Their for- 
tress, called Castellum Menapiorum, answers to the modern Kessel, on 
the Meuse. B. 2, c. 4.—B. 3, c. 9.—B. 4, c. 4, 22, &e. 

MeEtioszpum, a town a short distance above Lutetia or Paris, and 
answering to the modern Josay. Consult note 5, page 171. B. 7, 
6.6]. ν᾽ 

Mona. There were two islands of this name. One was between Brit- 
ain and Hibernia, and is now the Isle of Man. Of this Cesar speaks 
(B. δ, c: 18). The other is mentioned by Tacitus (Ann. 14, 29.— 
Vit. Agric. 14), and corresponds to the modern Anglesey. This latter 
island was remarkable as being one of the principal seats of the Druids. 

Morin, a tribe of Belgic Gaul, whose country lay along the ceast, 
opposite Cantium or Kent. Their chief city was Teruanna, now Thé- 
rouenne, and their territory answered to the modern Boulonnais (depart- 
ment du Pas-de-Calais), to part of the county of Artois (department du 

‘ Nord), and a portion of Flanders along the sea. B. 2, c. 4.—B. 3, c. 
9, &c. ν᾿ 
Mosa, the Meuse or Maese, a river of Gaul, rising among the Lingo- 
.c8, ἃ little to the west of Mount Vogesus, and falling into the Vahalis 
or Waal. Its course is about 160 leagues. B. 4, c. 10. = 
N. y ΄΄- 

ΝΑΜΝΈΤΕΒ, or Nannetes, a people of Celtic Gaul, on the northern 
bank of the Liger, near its mouth. Their chief city was Condivicnum, 
afterward Namnetes, now JVantes, in the department de la Loire Inferi- 
eure. ΒἘ. 8, ς. 9. ct) 

Nantvites, a Gallic tribe, whose territory lay south of the Lacus 
Lemanus or Lake of Geneva, in that part of the Alps now called Chab- 
lais and le bas de la Vallée. B.3,c. 1, 7.—B.4, c. 10. 

Narpo, now Narbonne, the capital of the Roman province, in the ter- 
ritory of the Volcez Tectosages, near the seacoast, and on the river Atax 
or Aude. ‘It became, by means of this stream, a seaport and place of 
great trade. Narbo was one of the oldest cities of the land, and had an 
extensive commerce long before the Romans established themselves in 
this quarter. - Its favourable situation caused that people to send a colo. 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 469 


ny to the place, and, as a Roman colony, it took the name of Narbo 

artius, or, in other words, Martius was added to the previous appella- 
tion. It subsequently became the capital of the entire province, which 
took from it the name of Narbonensis. B. 3, c. 20.—B. 7, c. 7.—B. 
8, c. 46." 

Neméres, a German tribe, along the western bank of the Rhine, be 
cween the Vangiones to the north and the Tribocci to the south. Their 
territory corresponds to part of the Grand Duchy of Baden. Their 
principal city was Noviomagus or Spires. B. 1, c. 51. 

Nervi, a powerful and warlike people, in Belgic Gaul, whose ter- 
ritory lay to the northeast of that of the Atrebates. The river Scaldis 
or Scheldt passed through a part of their country. The valour of the 
Nervii is fully attested by the account which Cwsar gives of them. 
They were of German origin. Their chief city was Bagacum, now 
Bavay, which appears to have fallen about the end of the fourth century, 
and to have been supplanted by Cameracum, now Cambray, and Turna- 
cum, now Tournay. B. 2, ¢.-4, 17, 28, 29.—B. 5, c. 24, &e. 

NirrosricEs, a Gallic tribe, southwest of the Cadurci. Their territory 
lay on either side of the Garumna or Garonne, corresponding to the 
modern Agennois, in the department de Lot et de Garonne, and their 
chief town was Aginnum, now Agen. B. 7, c. 7, 31, 46, 75. 

Noreia, a city of Noricum, the capital of the Taurisci, near the 
modern village of Newmarkt, in the province of Stiria.. B. 1, ς. 5. 
‘Mannert, Geogr. vol. iii., p. 646.) 

Noricum, an extensive country, bounded on the north by the Danube, 
on the west by the Oenus or Inn, on the south by Italy, and on :he east 
oy Pannonia. It corresponded, therefore, to Salzburg, Carinthia, and 

arts of Austria and Stiria. It was famous for its mines of iron. 
Noricum was first conquered by the Romans in the reign of Augustus 
Tiberius led the expedition. B. 1, c. 5. 

Novioptnum. There were three cities of this name in Gaul. I. No- 
viodunum Aeduorum, a city of the Aedui, on the banks of the Liger, 
now Nevers. (B.7,c. 55.) II. Noviodunum Suessiénum, ἃ city of the 
Suessidnes, now Soisons. (Β. 2, ο. 12.) LUI. Noviodunum Biturigum, 
a city of the Bituriges, now Neuwvy-sur-Baranjon. (B. 7, c. 12.) 


0. 


Ἁ Ockxum, ἃ city amohg the Cottian Alps, now Usseau, in Piedmont 
iliac. 10; 

Ocropérus, the chief city of the Veragri, among the Pennine Alps 
now Martigni, in tne Valais. B. 3, c. 1. 

ORcyniA, a name given by the Greek writers to the Hercynian forest 

Osismit, a people of Gallic Celticd, in the westernmost extremity o 
the country, forming one of the Gentes Armorice. Their territory 
' corresponds to a part of modern Brittany, and their chief city was Vor- 
nium, afterward Osismii, now Korbez. In their country was Brivates 
ortus, now Brest. B. 2, c. 34.—B. 3, c. 9, ἄς. 


P, 


| Panus, or Po, the πὶ δῶ river in Italy, anciently called also Erida- 
nus. Tt rises in Mons Vesulus, now Monte Viso, near the sources of 


470 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


the Druencia or Durance, runs m an easterly direction for more than 
600 miles, and discharges its waters into the Adriatic, about thirty miles 
south of Portus Venetus, the modern Venice. B. 5, c. 24. 

Pint, a people of Belgic Gaul, about whom all other writers except 
Cesar are silent. Their territory lay on the eastern side of the river 
Mosa or Meuse, and corresponds to a part ef the modern district of 
Liege. B.2,c¢ 4. 

Parisit, a Gallic tribe, north of the Carnutes and Senones. ‘Their 
chief city was Lutetia, afterward Parisii, now Paris. B. 6, c. 3.—B. 
7, c. 4, &e. 

Perrocorit, a Gallic tribe, east of the mouth of the Garumna. 
Their chief city was Vesuna, afterward Petrocorii, now Perigeuz, the 
capital of Perigord. B. 7, ¢. '75. 

Picténes, a Gallic tribe, below the mouth and along the southern 
bank of the Liger or Loire. Their chief city was Limonum, afte 
Pictones, now Poitiers, in the department de la Vienne. B. 2, c. 2. 

Pirust&, a people of Dalmatia, in Illyricum, on the confines of Pan- 
nonia. They appear to be the same with the Pyrei-of Pliny. (H. N 
3, 22.) 

Pixvmoxit, a people of Belgic Gaul, northeast of the Atrebates, ana 
whose territory lay in the vicinity of Turnacum or Tournay. B.5,¢ 39. 

ProvinorA Romana, the first Roman province formed in Gaul. It 
extended from the Pyrenees to the Alps along the coast, and was 
bounded on the east by the Alps, on the west by the chain of Mount 
Cebenna, now Cevennes, and on the north, where it narrowed off, by 
the Ambani, Sequani, and Helvetii. This tract of country was at first 
zalled simply Provincia, afterward Gallia Braccata, from the bracce 
worn by the inhabitants, and finally Gallia Narbonensis. The bracce 
were a species of striped under garment covering the thigh. Celtic 
Gaul, for distinction sake from Gallia Braccata, was sometimes called 
Gallia Comata, from the long hair worn by its inhabitants. ‘The more 
modern Provence corresponded to only a part of the ancient Provincia. 
The following departments answer to the latter in its full extent: the 
departments des Pyrénées orientales, del’ Arriége, de Aude, de la Haute 
Garonne, du Tarn, de ? Herault, du Gard, de Vaucluse, aes Bouches 
du Rhone, du Var, des Basses Alpes, des Hautes Alpes, de la Drome, 
de I’ Isére, de l’ Ain. 

Pyrenat Montes, a well-known range of mountains, separating 
Gallia from Hispania. ‘The whole chain is about 294 miles in length. 
The name is derived from the Celtic Pyren or Pyrn, “a fy oer 
tain,” from which may also be deduced the name of Mount Br in 
the Tyrol. Σ 2 


t 


το 


Ravrict, a Gallic tribe, above the Helvetii, and between the Sequan 
and the Rhine. Their chief town was Rauradcum, afterward called Au- 
gusta Rauracorum, and now Augst, a small village near Basle, B.1 
ο 5, 29.—B. 5, c. 75.—B. 6, c. 25. 

Remi, a powerful nation of Gallia Belgica, to the southwest of the 
Yreviri. Their chief town was Durocortorum, afterward Remi, now 
Rheims. B. 2, c.3.—B. 5, c. 54, &c. ᾿ ᾿ 

Ruenvs, a celebrated river of Europe, rising in the Lepontine Alps, 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 471 


a little to the east of Mount St. Gothard, in the country of the Grisons. 
It passes, in its course, through Lacus Brigantinus or the Lake of Cun- 
stance, and afterward through Lacus Acronius or the Lake of Zell, and 
contitues to run nearly west until it reaches Basilia or Basle. Here it 
takes a northern direction, and becomes the boundary between Gallia 
and Germania, and afterward between the latter and Belgium. At 
Schenk or Schenken Schans, the Rhenus sends off its left-hand branch, 
the Vahalis or Waal, which flows west, and joins the Mosa or Meuse. 
After parting with the Vahalis, the Rhenus flows on a few miles farther 

~ to the north, and then divides into two streams, of which the one to the 
right hand had the name of Flevo, or Flevus, or Flevum, now the Yssal, 
and the other that of Helium, now the Lech. The latter joins the Mosa 
above the spot where now stands Rotterdam. The Yssal was originally 
unconnected with the Rhine, but was joined to it by the canal of Drusus 
Before it reached the sea, it traversed a small lake called Flevo, which, 
by the increase of waters it received through the Yssal from the Rhine, 
became in time expanded, and now forms the Zuyder Zee. ‘The whole 
course of the Rhine is 900 miles, of which 630 are navigable, from Basle 
to the sea. Β. 4, c. 10, 16, 17.—B. 6, c. 9, ἄς. 

Ruopanvus, now the, Rhone, a large and rapid river of Europe, rising 
among the Lepontine Alps, not more than two leagues south of the 
sources of the Rhine. It passes through the Lake Lemanus, now Lake 
of Geneva, and, after flowing with a very swift current in a southern 
direction, empties into the Sinus Gallicus or Gulf of Lyons. Its whole 
course is about 400 miles. 

Ruri, a people of Gaul, to the northwest of the Volce Arecomici, 
and occupying the district now called Le Rouergue. Their capital w+s 
Segodunum, afterward denominated Ruteni, and now Rhodez. Part of 
the Ruteni were in the Roman province, and part without in Celtic 
Gaul. The capital of the provincial Ruteni was, strictly speaking, 
Albiga, now Alli. B. 1, c.45.—B. 7, c. 7, &e. : 


ΘΑΒΙΒ; now the Sambre, a river of Belgic Gaul, rising among tne 
Nervil, and joining the Mosa in the territory of the Aduatici. B. 1, ο. 
45.—B. 7, c. 7, 64, 75. 

Samarosriva, a city of Gallica Belgica, in the territory of the Am- 
biani, and on the southern bank of the river Samara or Somme... It. was 
afterward called Ambianum, and is now Amiens. B. 5, c. 24, 45, 51. 

ϑαντόνεβ, a people of Gallia Celtica, whose territory lay between the 
Pictones on the north, and the mouth of the Garumna on the south. 
Their chief town was Mediolanum, afterward called Santones, now 
Saintes. B. 1, c. 10,.11.—B. 3, c. 11. 

Scaxpis, now the Scheldt or Escaut, a river of Belgic Gaul, rising 
about fifteen miles south of Camaracum, now Cambray, and falling into 
the German sea near the modern island of Walcheren. ..Its whole course 
Joes not exceed 120 miles. B. 6, c. 33. 

. Sepdnt, a nation of Gaul, to the southeast of the Lacus Lemanus, 
and occupying the upper part of the Vallis Pennina or Valais. Theit 
-ghief town was Civitas Sedunorum, now Sion. Β. 3, c. 1, 2. 

Sepusit, a German tribe, on the western bank of the upper Rhine, 

near the Tribocci, Vangiones, ae Nemetes. B. 1, c. 51. 
᾿ a2 : 


472 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


* Sant, a people of Gallica Belgica, in the vicinity of the Ccndrusi 
The modern Ciey or Chirey is thought to indicate the site of their 
ancient capital. B. 6, c. 32. 

Seconriici, a people of Britain, the situation of whose territory is not 
exactly known. Horsely places them in the northern part of the terri- 
tory of the Belge, below the Atrebatii. Some suppose them to have 
o a colony from Saguntum in Spain ; but this is extremely visionary. 

. 5,¢. 21. 

SecustAn1, a people of Gallia Celtica, to the south of the Aedui, and 
in whose territory lay the city of Lugdunum, now Lyons. D’Anville 
makes Lugdunum to have been a pla-e of Roman origin (Geogr. Anc. 
vol. i., p. 66). Others, however, wit more probability, regard it as 
having been at first one of the towns of the Segusiani. The chief town 
of this Gallic tribe was Forum Segusianorum, now Feurs. B. 1, e. 10. 

SenOneEs, a powerful and warlike nation of Gallia Celtica, to the 
northwest of the Aedui. In the time of Cesar, however, they had lost 

portion of their former strength and influence, and were a kind of 
lients to the Aedui, though they had still many other tribes in client- 
suip to themselves. Their chief city was Agendicum, afterward called 
Senones, now Sens. B. 5, c. 54.—B. 6, ¢. 3. . 

Sequana, a river of Gaul, rising in the extreme northern part of the 
territory of the Aedui, and, after a course of about 250 miles, falling into 
the Oceanus Britannicus or English Channel. B.1, c. 1, &e. 

Sequin, a people of Gallia Celtica, not of Belgica as Ptolemy states. 
Their country was bounded on the east by Mount Jura, which separated 
it from the Helvetii; on the north by Mount Vosegus; on the west by 
the country of the Aedui and Lingones ; and on the south by the Ambiani 
aud Allobroges. ‘The Sequani are well known in the history of Gaul, as 
having called in the aid of Ariovistus against their victorious rivals the 
Aedui. After the defeat of the latter by the German leader, the Se- 
quani themselves felt severely the power of the conqueror. Cwsar’s 
arrival in Gaul, however, put a stop to this state of things, and the Aedui 
regained, through his means, their former ascendency. ‘The chief town 
of the Sequani was Vesontio, now Besangon. B. 1, c. 9, &c. 

Sesvvu, one of the Armoric states in Gaul. Their particular situation 
is unknown. Vid. Armorica. 

-Sisusires, a people of Aquitania, the situation of whose territory is 
not exactly agreed upon. Some make it to have extended along the 
river Atur or Adour, not far from the borders of Hispania, and think that 
the town of Sabusse, between Dax and Bayonne, marks the site of their 
ancient capital. Others, however, assign them a position a little below 

_the Bituriges Vivisci, near what is called at the present day Téte de 
Buch, in the department de la Gironde. The former of these opinions 
is the more probable. B. 3, c. 27. 2 

_ ΒΊΘΑΜΒΕΙ, a German nation, in Cesar’s time dwelling near the Rhine, 
but whose earlier settlements would appear to have been farther inland. 
They crossed the Rhine, when intelligence was brought them that the 
territory of the Eburones was given up to plunder, and came very near 
surprising the camp of Q. Cicero. B. 6, c. 25, ἄς. 

Soriites, a people of Aquitania, lying below the Nitrobriges, and 
along the lower banks of the Garumna or Garonne. Their chief town 
was Sotiatum, now Sos. B. 3, c. 20. 

SugssiOnes a veonvle of Gallia Relgica lying to the southwest of the 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 473 


Remi. The. capital, in Cesar’s time, was Noviodunum, afterward 
called Augusta Suessionum, and also Suessones, now Soissons. We 
have giver, the penult of the name as short; it is found, however, in 
Greek with both quantities ; Sovecodves and Σουεσσίονες. B. 2, c. 1, ἄς, 

Sue, a powerful nation of Germany, consisting of many tribes, and 
inhabiting the eastern section of the country, from the Danube to the Si- 
nus Codanus or Balzic. ‘Traces of the ancient name still remain in that 
of the modern Swabia. B. 4, c. 1. 


᾿ 


τ. 


Tamésts, the Thames. Czsar is supposed to have crossed this river 
at Coway Stakes, seven or eight miles above Kingston. Horsely, how- 
ever, thinks that he forded it near that town. B. 5, c. 11. 

TaRBELLI, a people of Aquitania, lying along the Atlantic coast, be- 
low the Cocosates, and extending to the Pyrenees. ‘lheir chief city 
was Aque Augustz, now Acgs or Daz. B. 3, c. 27. 

Tarvusires, a people of Aquitania, east of the Tarbelli, and north of 
the Aquitani. The modern town of Tursa, or Teursan, retains traces 
ofthe ancient name. Β. 3, c. 27. 

Trcrosices. Vid. Volce. 

ΤΕΝΟΗΤΗΒΕΙ, a German nation, who, in conjunction with the Usipe- 
tes, crossed the Rhine and drove out the Menapii from the settlements 
occupied by the latter. They were defeated by Cesar, and the remain- 
der of their force was compelled to seek protection among the Sigambri 
B. 4, c. 1, ἄς. 

Tevtones. *Vid. Cimbri. 

Totosa, a city of Aquitania, in the territory of the Tolosates, now 
Toulouse. ‘The situation of the place, on the northern bank of the Ga- 
rumna, was very favourable for trade, and under the Romans it became 
the centre of the traffic which was carried on between the Mediterranean 
and Atlantic coasts of this part of Gaul. Ata later period, Tolosa be- 
came the capital of the Visigoths. B. 3, c. 20, &c. 

Trevirti, a nation of Gallia Belgica, northeast of the Remi, and be- 


tween the Mosa and the Rhenus. ir chief city was Augusta Trevi- 
rorum, now Teves. B. 1, c. 37, ἄς. 
Trrsocct, a people of German origin, who crossed the Rhine, and, 


according to D’Anville, established themselves between this river and 
Mons Vosegus. Their capital was not Argentoratum (Strasbourg), 
though this — was within their territory, but Brocomagus, now Brumt. 
B. 1, c. 51, ἄτα. 

TRINOBANTES, a nation of Britain, inhabiting what are now the coun 
ties of Esser and Middlesex. B. 5, c. 20. 

Tutinet, a German tribe, whose territories lay to the north of the 
Helvetii, and on the other side of the Rhine. The modern Stuhlingen 
marks the site of their ancient capital. B. 1, c. 5, &c. 

Turdnes, a powerful nation of Gallia Celtica, whose territory lay to the 
northeast of the Pictones, and along the banks of the Liger or Loire. 
a capital was Cesarodunum, afterward called Turones, now T'ours 

“Β 2, c. 35. 


474 GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 


U. 


Usn, a German nation, dwelling along the eastern banks of the Rhinw 
During the reign of Augustus, they were removed by Agrippa to the 
opposite or left bank, in Gaul. At a subsequent period, Agrippina, the 
mother of Nero, established a colony of veterans in their territory, called 
from her Colonia Agrippina, now Cologne. B. 1, c. 54, ἄς. 

Unagtu1, a people of Gallia Celtica, forming one of the Armoric states, 
and lying to the northwest of what 1s now called Normandy. Their 
territory was bounded on three sides by the sea, and off the coast lay the 
islands of Cesarea, now Jersey; Sarnia, now Guernsey ; and Reduna, 
now Alderney. Their chief town was Coriallum, now Gourd. B. 2, ς. 
94, &c. 

Usireres, a German tribe. Vid. Tenchtheri. 


Vv. 


Vauitts, the left branch of the Rhenus, now the Waal. ΤῈ joms the 
Mosa or Meuse, at the island of Voorn, and falls into the German Sea. 
B. 4, c. 10. 

VANGIONES, a le of Gallia Belgica, on the western bank of the 
Rhine, above the Nemetes. ‘They were of German origin. Their chief 
town was Borbetomagus, now Worms. B. 1, c. 51. 

VELAUNI, ἃ small tribe of Gallia Celtica, called also Vellavi, whose 
territory lay to the northwest of that of the Helvii, and at the sources of 
the Liger or Loire. Their chief city,was Revessio, afterward called 
Vellavi, now Saint-Pailhien ; and not le Puy, as D’Anville maintains. 
B. 7,.c.. 75. 

Vexocassss, less correctly called Bellocassi, a nation of Belgic Gaul, 
whose territories lay to the northwest of the Parisii. Their chief town 
was Rotomagus, now Rouen. B. 2, α. 4. 

VeNéTI, a nation of Gallia Celtica, in the western extremity, above 
the Namnetes and mouth of the Liger, and bordering on the Atlantic. 
They were the most powerful among the Armoric states, and were con- 
spicuous for their skill in navigation, and strong naval force. Their 
chief town was Dariorigum, afterward called Veneti, now Vannes. B. 
2, c. 34, ὧς. 

Verrier, a tribe who lived above the Nantuates, in the middle of the 
Pennine* Valley, which they inhabited along with the Seduni. Their 
chief city was Octodurus, now Martigni, as the French term it, or, as it 
is called by the Germans, Martenach. B. 3, ς. 1. 

VEROMANDUI, a people of Gallia Belgica, to the northwest of the 
Remi. Their capita! was Augusta Veromanduorum, now St. Quentin, 
on the Samara or Somme.’ They were of German origin, B. 2, ὁ. 4. 

Vesonrio, the chief town of the Sequani, now Besangon. B. 1, ¢. 
38, &c. 

Vienna, now Vienne, the chief city of the Allobroges, on the eastern 
bank of the Rhodanus or Rhone, and about thirteen miles to the souta 
of Lugdunum or Lyons. B 7, c. 9. 

Vocarxs, a people of Aquitania, whose particular situation is nov 
clearly known. D?Anville thinks that by Vocates are meant, in fact, 
the Vasates, whose territory lay along the lower bank of the Garumna, 


GEOGRAPHICAL INDEX. 478 


about ninety miles from the mouth of that river, and whose capital was 
Cossio, afterward called Vasates, now Bazas. B. 3, c. 27. 

Voconti, a tribe in the southern part of Gaul, lying to the east of the 
Rhone, and separated from it by the Segalauni. They were about 100 
τῶν from the mouth of the river. Their chief town was Dea, now Die. 

Lay 6.19. 

Vosikevs, less correctly Vogésus, a branch of Mount Jura, stretchi 
forth ina northern direction as far as the country of the Treviri, an 
sending out branches through the territories of the Sequani, Lingones, 
Leuci, and Mediotrici. It contains the sources of the Arar or e, 
the Mosa or Meuse, and the Mosella or Moselle. The modern name of 
the range is La Vosge or Les Vosges, but, besides this, different parts 
bear different appellations. B. 4, c. 10. 

Votcz, a numerous and powerful nation of southern Gaul, divided 
into two great branches, the Arecomici and Tectosages. I. The Volca 
Arecomici occupied the southwestern angle of the Roman province m 
Gaul, and had for their chief city Nemausus, now Nismes. II. The 
Vole@ Tectosages lay without the Roman province, in a southwest 
direction from the Arecomici. Their capital was Tolosa, now Toulouse. 
The nation of the Volee would appear from their name to have been of 
German origin. Compare the German volk, “people,” &e., whence 
comes the Ei lish “folk.” The true Roman pronunciation of Volea 
was Volke. B. 7, ο. 74, δα. 



































ave ᾿ πάρα ds. κοῦνῳ 


ἰδ dations: Shad ben ῥν oarle πων Woe ἠδ orat 
ay τ OP ἱ 
aut} τὸ tends ‘ant eee! ae) Hp Nea. pee 
GAL Sods sore You T Sie 1 tad 
fe eee sil yaaa aa Pe Of tafals aah" μὰ" 


« . 


j oe so "eee a 4 ae She 
“Eye ᾿ vara’ 3 dart eS he tect ye Σὰ 
Pac este od) Ta χτϑείϑ “ot Ba τῇ δ regibite 
am) lnarpd® ach Vy aoftosivat δ sirens 
Minto vr setts ἐκ}: de wevithde aif ἀπέπθευς 6}: 
Ky. 9065 arsipar 4df"\4 slew oan aod cI εὐ 

ν ἣ ΕΓ ΣΤ ail etisagd: aie! δα Call 
Pg Pasion Ὁ are τοὶ Qh Pea se 
oo done jaadiuea is αὐ μέ πζορέθα baw om 
het ht of: on gr ewe faa clidovertmtt weds 
vi out von'y carn of) 16. olyie Tamer Velho aa 
uf? 1 κου νι ἐξα ἄνους Wark ito. Sadler. thei ge 
moprdiuos 2 iu πλεῖ Gumell SA). teria: eal 
SMa? wea! 0 Y. sos latiqn’ seth), shemale 
ho. csrren!, oes qi oot tenes. coun? erage. binant weir i 
Fempyrgse “okey aoa agar’) sd) “αἰραπιοια 
τιρδυΐδ, ig. ἐπ λαϊημερρλνεορ Leigh dst αὐ Ts! ρον Meat 

HSS 4 praca, stds ἐξ ΘΟ αι shale 
THR. οἱ »ῈΝΡ 7 








ARCHEOLOGICAL INDEX. 





ARCHEOLOGICAL INDEX. 





A. 


AcTuaRtZ (scil. naves), ships contrived for lightness and expedition, 
and having but one bank of oars on each side, or, at farthest, two. They 
were of various kinds, and called by various names, such as celoces, 
lembi, phaseli, &c. The most remarkable, however, were the naves 
Liburne, a kind of light galley used by the Liburnians, a people of Dal- 
matia. ΤῸ ships of this kind Augustus was in a great measure indebted 
foe his victory at Actium. 

Axstiva (scil. castra), ἃ summer encampment, as opposed to Hi- 
berna (scil. castra) or winter-quarters. They were sometimes styled 
Agstivalia. 

Axras Mititakts, the period during which every Roman citizen was 
compelled to perform military duty, unless otherwise exempted, It 
began with the seventeenth year, and terminated at the close of the 
forty-fifth. (Aul. Gell. 10, 28.) 

Agerr, the military name for the mound erected in besieging places. 
It was composed of earth, wood, and hurdles, and stone, and was gradu- 
ally advanced towards the town, always increasing in height until it 
equalled or overtopped the walls. On it were erected towers of several 
stories, from which darts and stones were discharged against the de- 
fenders of the place by means of engines. 

Ata, the wing of an army. Ale, in the plural, is frequently applied 
to the allied forces, both cavalry and infantry, as distinguished from the 
cavalry and infantry of the legions. 

Atari, a name applied to the allied cavalry and infantry, from their 
fighting on the wings (in alis). Vid. Ata. 

Amenrom, a leathern strap, or thong, used for hurling a javelin, and 
fastened to the middle. Occasionally the javelin was drawn back by 
means of it, after having been hurled against the foe, but this was ony 
in close quarters. 7 

ANTESIGNAN!, a name given to the soldiers who fought before the 
standards, ΟΣ ἐπ the first line, as those who were stationed behind the 
standards were called Postsignani or Subsignani. 

Agquita, the eagle, or main standard of the Roman legion, was ἃ rep- 
sasentation of that bird in silver or gofd, more commonly the former, 
and holding a thunderbolt in its claws, with the figure of a small chapel 
above the wings, that were extended as jf in flight. 

Artes, or battering-ram, one of the most formidable of the Roman 
machines of war. It was a long beam, like the mast of a ship, and 
armed at one end with 1ron in the form of a ram’s head, whence it had 
its name Jt was suspended by ἣΝ middle with ropes or chains, fast- 

ie 


480 ARCHZOLOGICAL INDEX. 


ened to a beam that lay across two posts; and, hanging thus equally 
balanced, it was oy a hundred men, more or less (who were frequently 
changed), violently thrust forward, drawn back, and again pushed for- 
ward, until, by repeated blows, it had shaken and battered down the 
wall with its iron head. 

Avxitta, the troops sent by foreign kings and states. They usually 
received both pay and clothing from the republic, although they some- 
times were supported by those who sent them. 


B. 


WAuisTA, ἃ. species of military engine for discharging darts, arrows, 
and stones. They were of different sizes, and consequently produced 
more or less effect. Some were used in battles, and might be called 
field-pieses ; others were employed in sieges, which was the use most 
commoniy made of them. ‘There was another kind of engine, used for 
similar purposes, and called a catapulia. The baliste, however, must 
have been the heavier of the two, and the more difficult to carry, because 
there was always a greater number of catapulte in the ancient armies. 
According to some, the baliste discharged heavy stones and ponderous 
iavelins, but the catapulte lighter missiles. Some of the baliste threw 
stones of three hundred weight upward of a hundred .and twenty-five 
ee The stones from the baliste, according to Josephus, beat down 

ttlements, and broke the angles of towers, nor was there any phalanx 
80 deep, but one of these missiles could sweep a whole file of it from one 
end to the other. Folard, in his commentary on Polybius, says, their 
force was very nearly equal to that of our artillery. 

Buccina, a wind-instrument, similar to our horn, and commonly used 
by the Romans when changing the watches. Hence it is sometimes 
used for the watch itself; as, ad tertiam buccinam, for ad tertiam vigi- 
liam 


- σ. 


Catenp&, the name given by the Romans to the first day of the 
month. It is more commonly written Kalende, which see. 

Ca.ones, the servants or attendants of the soldiers. According to 
Festus, they derived their name from the circumstance of their carrying 
wooden sticks or clubs, “" Calones militum servi dicti, quod ligneas clavas 
gerebant, nam Greci ligna κάλα vocant.” ‘These “lignee clave” would 
appear, however, from a remark of Servius (ad Virg. Zin. 6, 1), to have 
been the same with the valli or stakes, which the Roman soldiers usually 
bore, as a part of their ordinary load, but which the calones carried when 
their masters were advancing to battle. ‘The calones were occasionally 
found to make good fighting men, when matters had come to extremities. 
(Pitisc. Lex. Ant. s. v. Ὁ. 331, vol. i.) 

CastTRa, ἃ camp. 6 wood-cut which faces the pert p will give 
a good idea of its shape and divisions. The discipline o ia Romans 
was chiefly conspicuous in their marches and encampments. ‘They never 

ed a night, even in the longest marches, without pitching a camp, 
and fortifying it witha rampart and ditch. The form of the Roman camp 
was square, and was always of the same figure. In later ages, however» 
they sometimes, in imitatiea of the Greeks, made it circular er adapted 


ROMAN CONSULAR CAMP ACCORDING TO POLYBIUS 






































ae 





























































































































28 23 
[27 με π Gitete 27) 
23 23 23 23 ‘ 
22 | 21 ΕΠ 5 [or] 21} 22 
20 19 19 | 20 
ΕἸΣΙ 5 5|5|5|5|5|5|5}5 ΠΠΌΠΕΕ Hob 
15 14 2] 9 85 ce i} 12 1% 15 
15 Ἢ] [15] 1] [9] 5] 8 wiz} [πὰ] 15 
15 [14 zl ubdsl s [os [9 1} 12 |g} 24] 15 
15 [14] fiztul [28] 59] [π|{ 12} [a4] 15 
is [14 Π ul [4] 5} 8 [9] [π|| 2] [π4| 1s 
i Ee = 
16 [{14{{π2{1| [ὁ] 8 5 112} fia] 15 
16 [π4] fiz} ul [sls at nfi2| [14] 15 
35 [π4|]τ2] foto 8 [7] 5 [apolar] tz [314] 15 
15. [14] {12} [9] 5] | s [9] [η12] [14] ts 
15 |14| Π2Π|]} 918 8 [9] {uf} [μ} is 
28 28 


28 























“πὶ 4 - a ’ 






ive: Nga 


ΒΡ + 
2 a 
aS aly 
δ ᾿ i 
bes wir ys ky 
ἢ oe ox 
rT Xx wis ae 


PRGTIOR Οὐ ἃ aay, AMG si 














3 " ΚΡ ΟΡ 



















































































rool id wae 

a » = 
Ἐς ΤΥ Ψ fee, Ὡς; 
See Ὁ Ἢ 

he ash Boe 5 een 
“oo δ Tee Σ᾿ ee 


pee Signe γεν SAG = s 
iene feRre A ees 2, 











ARCHAEOLOGICAL INDEX. 483 


xt to the nature of the ground. It was surrounded by a ditch usually aune 
feet deep and peeiee ect broad, and by a rampart or vallum, composed οἱ 
the earth dug from the ditch, and having sharp stakes stuck into it. The 
camp had ates, one on each side. They were called porta ἐξα 
roria, next the enemy ; Decumana, opposite to the former ; porta PRin 


SIPALIS DexTra, on the right side of the camp, at one end of the main 
Breet cafe? Pca: and ALIS SunisTRa, on the left side, at 
the otherend. ‘The camp was divided into two parts, called the upper and 


lower, by the main street just mentioned. In the lower part the troops 
were disposed in the following order. The cavalry were in the middle ; 
on both sides of them were the ériarii, principes, and hastati, or the 
third, second, and first Roman ranks; and next to these, on both sides, 
were the cavalry and foot of the allies, who were always posted in separ- 
ate places, lest they should form any plots by being united The velites 
commonly occupied the empty space between the ramparts and tents, 
which was 200 feet broad. The tents were covered with leather or 
skins, extended by means of ropes. In each tent were usually ten sol- 
diers, with their decanus or petty officer who commanded them. The 
different divisions of the troops were separated by intervals called Via. 
Of these there were five longwise, i. e., running from the decuman to- 
wards the pretorian side; and three across, one in the lower part of the 
camp, called guintana, and two in the upper, namely, the principia, and 
another between the pretorium and the pretorian gate.. The following 
illustration of the accompanying wood-cut will render our meaning 
clearer. 
—*. Ground on which stood the Pretorium, or general’s tent, with a 
sufficient space around for the tents of his suite. 

2. Ground behind the tents of the Tribunes, for their horses, bag 

6, &c. 

Σ Ground on which the tents of the Tribunes were pitched. 

4. Ground behind the tents of the Prefects of the Allies, for their 
norses, baggage, &c. 

5. Ground on which the tents of the Prefects of the Allies were 
pitched. 

6. A cross street, one hundred feet wide, called Principia, (Vid. 
Principia.) 

7. A cross street, fifty feet wide, on both sides of which were the 
tents of the Roman horse 

8. The Horse of two Roman legions, in ten turme or troops each. 

9. The Triari of two Roman legions (Vid, Triarit), in ten maniples 
each, facing on two different streets. ᾿ 

10. Two streets, each fifty feet wide, between the Triarit and Prin- 
cipes of two legions. 

11. The Principesofstwo. Roman legions (Vid. Principzs), in ten 
manipies each. ὃ ΠΡ 

12. μοι Hastati of two Roman legions (Vid. Hastat1), in ten mani 

les each. 

: 13, Two streets, each fifty feet wide, between the Hastati of the two 
Roman legions and the Horse of the Allies. ~ 

14. The Horse of the Allies, wanting the Extraordinarii (Vid. No. 
25), and placed in two different parts of the camp. The forces of the 
allies, both cavalry and infantry, were always separated in this mannem, 
to prevent plotting, as we have ἘΜ remarked. 

τῷ 


484 ARCHAOLOGICAL INDEX. 


15. The Infantry of the Allies, wanting the Extraordinarii, and, tike 
the horse, placed in two different parts of the camp. 

16. The Quintana (scil. via), a street fifty feet wide, running across 
the camp, between the fifth and sixth maniples of each line. Hence, as 
it comes after the fifth maniple, reckoned from the Principia, it rece'ved 
tne name of Quintana. 

17. The Questorium, or Questor’s tent. 

18. The tents of the Legati. The space in front of these and the 
Questorium was called the Forum, where things were sold, &c. 

19. Evocati Equites, or Veteran Horse. (Vid. Evocatt.) 

20. Evocati Pedites, or Veteran Foot. ; 

f ey Equites (Vid. No. 25), or Horse of the Consular hfe 

\. guar 

22. Ablecti Pedites, or Foot of the Consular life-guards. 

23. A cross street one hundred feet wide. 

24. A street fifty feet wide. 

25. Extraordinarii Equites. A third »part of the allied horse, and a 
fifth part of the allied foot, were selected, and posted near the consui 
under the name of Extraordinarz, and one troop of horse, and maniple 
ef foot, called AsLecti, or Selecti, to serve as his life-guard. 

26. Extraordinarii Pedites. 

27. Quarters for strangers coming to the camp. 

28. A space two hundred feet broad, between the outermost tents and 
éhe rampart. 

29. Rampart, or Vallum. 

30. Ditch, usually nine feet deep and twelve feet broad. 

31. Porta Principalis Deztra. 

32. Porta Principalis Sinistra. 

33. Porta Decumana (i. e., Decimana), se called because all the tens 
of the maniples end here. 

34. Porta Pretoria. 

35. A traverse breastwork, with a ditch, opposite to, and protecting, 
each of the gates. 

Caraputta, a military engine for discharging stones, arrows, and 
other missiles. Vid. Batista. 

Cenrurio, the commander of a century, or body of troops, which con- 
sisted, when full, of 100 men, but was generally under this amount. 
There were two centurions in each maniple, called by the same name, 
but distinguished by the title prior, ‘‘ former,” and posterior, “ latter,” be- 
cause the one was chosen and ranked before the other. The centurion 
of the first century of the first maniple of the triarit was called centurio 
primi pili, or primopilus, or primus pilus. He presided over all the other 
centurions, and had the charge of the eagle, or chief standard of the le- 
gion, whereby he obtained both profit and dignity, being ranked amon 
the eguites. He had also a place in the council of war, with the consu 
and tribunes. ‘There were altogether sixty centurions in a legion, and, 
consequently, there was a wide field for promotion, from being the low- 
est centurion of the tenth maniple of the hastati, to the rank of primi- 

lus. 

ἈΎΡΣ ΠΕΣ a round shield of inferior size to the scutum. ῊΘ latter 
was of an oblong shape, four feet long and two feet and a half broad, 
made of wood joined together with little plates of iron, and the whele 


ARCHEOLOGICAL INDEX. 485 


covered with a bull’s hide. The scwtwm had also an iron boss (umbo) 
jutting out in the middle, which the clypeus wanted, 

Conors, a division of the Roman legion, of which it contained ten. 
When the legion was full, i. e., 6000 men, each cohort contained, of 
course, 600; but, generally speaking, the number was below this. Each 
legion then was divided into ten cohorts, each cohort into three mani 
a and each maniple into two centuries.—Cohors Pretoria, Vid 

RASTORIA. 

Consut, the official tite of the two chief magistrates of the Romar 
state. In the latter years of the republic, they were elected at the end 
of July or beginning of August, and were installed into office or. the first 
day of January. None could be elected to this office under forty-three 
years of age, but this regulation was often disregarded. 


D. 


Decurio, a commander of horse. Each éurma, or troop of thirty 
horse, had three decuriones, or commanders of ten, but he whe was first 
elected commanded the troop, and was called duz turme. Each decu- 
rio had an optio or deputy under him. 

Devectus, a levy of soldiers. A day was previously appointed, on 
which all those who were of the military age (from seventeen to forty- 
six) were ordered to be present at the capitol. On the day fixed, the 
consuls, seated in their curule chairs, held a levy, by the assistance of 
the military or legionary tribunes, unless hindered by the tribunes of the 
commons. It was determined by lot in what order the tribes should be 
called. The consuls ordered such as they pleased to be cited out of each 
tribe, and every one was obliged to answer to his name under a severe 
penalty. They were careful to choose those first, who had what were 
thought lucky names, as Valerius, Salvius, Statorius, &c. The names 
were written down on tables; hence scribere milites, to enlist, to levy 
or raise soldiers. 


E. 


Equires. There were usually 300 cavalry joined to each legion, called 
‘ustus equitatus, or ala. ‘They were divided into ten ¢wrme, or troops 
of thirty each, and éach turma into three decurie, or bodies of ten men. 

Evocatt, veteran soldiers, who had served out their time, but were In- 
duced again to enlist, or, in other words, were invited so to do. They 
were exempted from all the drudgery of military service, such as pro- 
curing wood, water, forage, standing guard, &c. 

Excupis. These were watches either by day or by night. On the 
other hand, rigilie denoted only watches by night, of which there were 
aur, each three hours long. 

Exercitus. A consular army consisted of two Roman legions with 
she due number of cavalry, and two legions of the allies together with 
the allied cavalry ; making, in all, 20,000 men ; in the time of Polybius, 
hewever, | 18,600. ; 


bx 


Fonpiroéres, slingers obtained from the Balearic Islands, Achaia, 
Crete, Arabia, &c. “The best were the Balearians, or inhabitants of Ma- 


486 ΑΒΚΟΗΖΕΟΙΟΘΊΟΑΙ, INDEX. 


orca and Minorca, who were trained up in this exercise from early boy 
ood. The slings of the funditores discharged their stones with so 
much force, that neither buckler nor headpiece could sometimes resist 
their impetuosity. Instead of stones, the slings were sometimes charged 
with leaden balls like our bullets, which they carried to a much greater 
distance than stones. 


G. 


λα, a helmet. This defensive piece of armour was of brass or 
irom and came down to the shoulders, but left the face uncovered. 
Hence, the command of Cesar at the battle of Pharsalia, which in a 
great measure determined the fortune of the day: Faciem feri miles, 
“ Soldier, strike the face.”” Pompey’s cavalry, being chiefly composed 
of young men of rank, were as much afraid of having their Visages dis- 
figured as of death. 

Guapivs, a sword. The Roman sword was short, straight, heavy, 
cut and thrust, and worn on the right side, so as not to interfere, in 
drawing, with the shield. The long sword of the cavalry, which was 
also curved, was worn on the left. 

Grapus, the military pace. This the soldiers were trained with great 
care to observe, and were, therefore, when encamped, led out thrice a 
month, sometimes ten, sometimes twenty miles, as the general felt in- 
clined. ‘They usually marched at the rate of twenty miles in five hours ; 
sometimes, with a quickened pace, twenty-four miles in that time. 


H. 


HasrAtt, the name given to the first rank of the Roman legion. Ved. 
Leto. 

Hiserna, winter-quarters. ‘The winter-quarters of the Romans were 
strongly’ fortified, and furnished, particularly under the emperors, with 
every accommodation like a city, as storehouses (armaria), workshops 
(fabrice), an infirmary (valetudinarium), &c. Hence from them many 
towns in Europe are supposed to have had their origin ; in England par 
ticularly, those whose names end in cester or chester. 

Ἵ. 

Τρυβ, the Ides of the month, falling in March, May, July, and Octo- 
ber on the fifteenth ; and in the other months on the thirteenth. Wid. 
KALENDz. 

ImpepimenTA. Baggage. The heavier baggage of the Roman armies, 
such as the tents, mills, &c., were carried on beasts of burden, for wag- 
ons were rarely used as being more currbersome. Everything else 
formed part of the load of the Roman soldier himself, which amounted 
to sixty pounds weight, exclusive of his armour. Under this load they 
commonly marched twenty miles a day, sometimes more. The articles 
porne-in this way by the private soldier were as follows: provisions for 
fifteen days, sometimes more, usually corn, as being lighter, sometimes 
dressed food, utensils, a saw, a basket, a mattock, an axe, a reaper’s 
hook and leathern thong, a chain, a pot, &c., stakes, usually three or four, ᾿ 
sometimes twelve. 

Juaum, a yoke, Two pieces of wood were set upright, and another 


ARCHEOLOGICAL INDEX. 487 


was placed across them at the top, so that the whole figure resembled 
that of the Greek capital 1. Sometimes spears were employed instead 
of pieces of wood. Under this species of frame the conquered army 
were compelled to pass, after having previously laid down their arms. 

Jumenta (Sarcinaria), beasts of burden, employed for carrying the 
heavier baggage. Vid. ImpEpIMENTA. 

Justus Equiratus, the complement of Roman cavalry attached to a 
legion, amounting to 300 in number, but not including the allied horse. 

Juvenes. Men were called Juvenes among the Romans, especially 
the poets, as οὔ as they were able to assist the state, or, in other words, 
from seventeen to forty-six, which were the limits of the military age ~ 


K. 


Katenp. The name given to the first day of the Roman month, 
and derived from the old Latin verb kalo, —are, “to call’? (compare the 
Greek καλέω, --ῶ), because a priest then called out to the people that it 
was new moon. The other divisions were the nones and ides. The 
nones were so termed, because, counting inclusively, there were nine 
days between them and the ides ; and these last derived their name from 
the circumstance of their nearly dividing the month (from the old verb 
tduo, —are, “to divide”). In March, May, July, and October, the nones 
fell on the seventh, and the ides on the fifteenth. In the other months 
the nones fell on the fifth, and the ides on the thirteenth. ‘The Romars, 
in marking the days of the month, counted backward. Thus, they called 
the last day of December pridie kalendas, or pridie kalendarum Jan- 
uarii ; marked briefly prid. kal. Jan. ; and the day before that, or the 
thirtieth of December, tertio kal. Jan.; for it must be borne in mind, 
that, in reckoning, they always included both the day to which, and the 
one from which, they counted, and therefore, in the case just cited, did 
not say secundo, but tertio. The following Calendar will make the whol 
subject clearer. 


188 


ARCHAOLOGICAL 1NDEX. 


A TABLE OF THE KALENDS, NONES, AND IDES. 

















S 4 are ge ] power τῳ — May, = 
= ‘September. al bruary. 
Es averaken. Decenbar, Oeics. τ 
1 |Kalende. Kalendz. Kalende Kalende 
2 {IV. IV. Wks IV.,. 
3 1Π|. III. le ΤΙ: 
4 |Prid. Non. [Ῥυϊὰ. Non. (|IV. Prid. Non. 
5 |None. None. ΤΠ. None. 
6 | VIII. VIIl. Prid. Non. {VIII. 
7 |VIL. VII. None. Vil. 
8 VI. VI. VIII. Ware 
9 |V. Vv. VIL. Vv. 
10 |IV. IV. VI. IV. 
11 {III. ΠῚ. V. III. 
12 |Prid. Id Prid. Id. IV. Prid. Id 
13 |Idus. Tdus. II. Tdus. 
14 |XVIIT XIX, Prid. Td. XVI. 
15 |XVII. XVIII. Idus. XV. 
16 |XVI. XVII. XVII. XIV. 
17 |XV. XVI. XVI. XIII. 
18 |XIV. XV. XV. XII. 
19 | XIII. - |XIV. XIV. ΧΙ. 
20 |XIT. ΧΠΙ. XIII. X. 
21 |XI. XII. XII. IX. 
22 |X. ΧΙ. ΧΙ. Vill 
23 ΙΧ. ὁ δα X. VII. 
24 | VIII. TAs TX. VI. 
25 |VII. Vill VI. V. 
26 |VI. VI. Vil. IV. 
PY all Υ: VI. Vi. III. 
28 \IV. V. γ. Prid. Kas. 
29 |III. IV. IV. Martii. 
30 |Prid. Kal. [Π|. ΠῚ. 
31 |Mens. seq. |Prid. Kal. Ρυϊά, Kal. 
Mens. seq. |Mens. seq. 











In leap-year, both the twenty-fourth and twenty-fifth days of February 
vere marked sezto Kalendas Martit, or Martias, and hence this year 1s 
called Bissextilis, because the sixth day before the Kalends of Maren 
was reckoned twice. The student will observe that in such expressions 
as sexto Kalendas there is an ellipsis of die ante. 


L. 


Lectisternium. Vid. Surpiicatio. 

Lxeatus, a lieutenant-general. The consul appointed these legat, 
and their number depended on the importance of the war. They must 
not be confounded, however, with the legatz Ca@saris. These last were 


AKCHAOLOGICAL INDEX. 489 


governors appointed by the emperors over those provinces that were 
placed under the immediate superintendence of the monarch. 

Leto, a legion. ‘The number of men differed at different times 
The earliest legion, as established by Romulus, is said to have con 
tained 3000 men, with a complement of 300 horse. In the time cf M 
Valerius Publicola, we find the numbers of the legion increased to 400€ 
men, but the amount of cavalry still the same. During the war with 
Hannibal, 1000 infantry and 100 cavalry were added, so that the legion 
then amounted to 5000 infantry and 400 horse. ‘This change, however, 
was not by any means a fixed one, since, according to Polybius, the 
number frequently returned to 4000. Not long after, however, the quota 
rose to 6200, since we find Scipio carrying over into Africa legions con 
taining 6200 infantry and 300 cayalry. In the time of the emperors, 
the complement appears to have been 6100 infantry. Czsar’s legions, 
however, during the Gallic war, would appear to have been comparatively 
small, since we are informed, in one part of the Commentaries (5, 49), 
that in two legions there were scarcely 7000 men. In the composition 
of a legion, there were 10 cohorts, 30 maniples, 60 centuries. In other 
words, 2 centuries made a maniple, 3 maniples a cohort, 10 cohorts a 
legion. If the century had contained 100 men, as its name indicated, 
the whole number in a legion would have been 6000 men; but a century 
often contained less than 100. The different kinds of infantry which 
made up the legion were three, the hastati, principes, and triaru. ‘The 
hastati were so called, because they first fought with long spears, which 
were afterward laid aside as inconvenient. ‘They: consisted of young 
men, in the flower of life, and formed the first line in battle. ‘The prin- 
cipes were men of middle age, in the vigour of life, and occupied the 
second line. Anciently they seem to have been posted first, whence 
their name. The ¢riarii were old soldiers of approved valour, who 
formed the third line, whence their name. They were also called Pi- 
lani, from the pilum or javelin which they used’; and the hasiatz and 
principes, who stood before them, Anteplani. In the descriptions of 
Czsar’s battles, however, there is no mention made of the soldiers being 
divided into hastati, principes, and triarti, but only of a certain number 
of legions and, cohorts, which Cesar generally drew up in three lines. 

Lirvvs, a clarion, bent a little at the end, like an augur’s staff. It 
was used for the cavalry. The ¢wba, on the other hand, was straight, 
and employed by the infantry. The cornu or horn was bent almost 
round. The buccina was commonly used for changing the watches. 

Lorica. I. A coat of mail, generally made of leather, covered with 
plates of iron, in the form of scales, or iron rings twisted within one 
another like chains. IJ. A battlement, or defence of towers and walls, 
constructed either of stone or hurdles. 


Mawiputus. Vid. Conors and Lecto. 

Mizirarts Artas. Vid. Arras Militaris. 

Musciuvs, a species of moveable penthouse. It was a small machine, 
on wheels, shaped like an arched sort of wagon, and was sent in advance 
of the large towers, that also moved on wheels, to level the way for them, 
‘fill up the enemy’s ditch if necessary, clear away rubbish, remove palt 
sades, and make a solid road to the very foot of the walls. Ὑπὸ Rom ar 


490 ARCHAOLOGICAL INDEX. 


believed that a close alliance subsisted between the whale (balena) and 
a smaller species: of the same tribe, called musculus, and that, when the 
former became blind, from the enormous weight of its eyelids dropping 
over and closing up the organ, the latter swam before and guided it 

all shallows which might prove injurious to it, Hence this machine was 
called musculus, as it explored and smoothed the way for the larger 
engines. δ 


Ν. 


Naves Loxez, vessels of war, so called because they were of a 
longer shape than vessels of burden. The ships of war were impelled 
chiefly by oars, the ships of burden by sails. ‘The vessels of war were 
variously named from their rows or banks of oars. Those which had 
two rows or tiers of oars were called birémes; three, triremes ; four 
quadriremes ; five, guinguiremes. ‘The Romans scarcely had any ships 
of more than five banks of oars, and, therefore, those of six or seven 
banks are called by a Greek name, hexéres, heptéres. Great difficulty 
has always existed among the moderns as to the mode in which the oars 
were arranged and the rowers sat. ‘The most plausible opinion is that 
of Howell, a recent writer on “the War Galleys of the Ancients.” 
According to him, the arrangement of the oars in a bireme, trireme, and 
quinquireme were as follows : a 


Bireme. Trireme: Quinquireme. 
00 : 000 00000 
00 000 00000 
00 000 00000 
00 000 00000 


The rowers are all thus placed midships, on stages or rows of benches 
one above the otherjand ample room 15 left for an elevated. deck for 


combat at the poop and prow. 
Naves Ongrarim, vessels of burden. These were broader and 


tounder than the naves longa, or vessels of war. The latter were known 
by a helmet at the masthead, whereas the ships of burden had a basket 
suspended there, as their sign, whence they are sometimes called cor- 
bite. 


Nona. Vid. Karenpaz. 
P ae 
0. Lael 
OcreZ, greaves for the legs, to protect the bone in front, sometimes 
worn only on the right leg, as the left was guarded by the shield. They 
were commonly made of a species of tin or bronze, for the sake of light 
ress. 
Orpines. Vid. Leeio. 


P. 


Patupamentom, the military robe or cloak of the Roman commander, 
of a scarlet colour, bordered with purple, sometimes worn also by the 
chief officers. The signal for battle was often given by elevating the 
paludamentura upon a spear above the pretorium or general’s tent 


ARCHAOLOGICAL INDEX. 49] 


Ριχανι. Vid. Lecio. 

Puuteus, a species of moveable gallery, on wheels, shaped like an 
arched sort of wagon, for the protection of archers, who were stationed 
tn it to clear the walls with their arrows, and thus facilitate the approach 
of storming-parties and the erection of scaliny-ladders. The Musculus 
was ἃ smaller machine of the same description, but employed for a dif- 
ferent purpose. Vid. Muscuuus. 

Porta. For an account of the four gates in the Roman camp, vid. 
Casta. - 

PraFectus, a name given to the officers who commanded the allies 
both horse and foot, and who, in the extent of their commands, resembled 
the legionary tribunes. Wid. Trisunt. He who commanded the cav- 
alry of a legion was called Prefectus Ale. 

Praroria Conors, a select band of troops, forming the general’s 
body-guard ; not to be confounded, however, with the pretorian cohort 
that became so conspicuous for evil in the time of the emperors. 

Pratorium, the general’s tent and quarters in a Roman encampment 
Vid. Casrra. 

Princirgs, a name given to the second rank of alegion. Vid. Lrcio 

Principia, a broad avenue or street, separating the Roman camp into 
two parts, the upper and lower. Here the tribunal of the general was 
erected, when he either administered justice or harangued the army , 
here, also, the tribunes held their courts, punishments were inflicted, 
the principal standards of the army and the altars of the gods stood 
Vid. CasTra. 


Q. 


Quinquiremis. Vid. Naves. 
Quintana, one of the streets of the Roman camp. Vid. Casrra. 


R. 


Remus. For the arrangements of the banks of oars on board a Roman 
galley, vid. Naves. > 

Rostrum, the prow or beak of a ship of war, made of strong timber, 
armed with brazen plates. These beaks had usually three teeth or 
points, which were so placed that the blow inflicted ky them on the 
enemy’s vessel, would be, to use a modern nautical phrase, nearly be- 
tween wind and water. From their beaks being shod with brass, these 
vessels are often called Atrate. 


7 8. 


Sacramentom, the Roman military oath taken by each soldier. Thy 
form does not seem to have been always the same; the substance of the 
oath, however, was, that they would obey their commander, not desert 
‘their standards, &c. 

Sacirrari, archers. The Cretans were esteemed excellent archers 
We do not find that the Romans used the bow in the earliest times of 
the republic. They introduced it afterward ; but it appears that they 
4ad scarcely any archers, except those of the auxiliary troops. 

Sas, the military cloak of a officers and soldiers in the Roman 

v 


492 ARCHAOLOGICAL INDEX. 


army. It was an open robe drawn over the other clothes, and fastenec 
with a clasp. When there was a war in Italy all the citizens put on 
he sagum. 

ScorPiones, a species of military engine, which resembled gigantic 
tross-bows, and threw weighty javelins, large beams of wood headed 
with iron, and heavy stones. The most powerful of these machines 
consisted of two distinct beams, inserted each into an upright coil of 
ropes, tightly twisted in sueh a way that the ends of the arms could 
not be drawn towards each other without increasing the tension of 
he ropes, so as to produce a most violent recoil. 

Scurym. Vid. Cryrsus. 

Srrica, the rows of tents between the different vie. Vid. CasTra. 

Suppiicatio, a thanksgiving. When a general had obtained a signal 
victory, a thanksgiving was decreed by the senate to be made in all the 
temples, and what was called a Lectisternium then took place. Couches 
were spread for the gods, as if about to feast, and their images were 
taken down from their pedestals, and placed upon these couches around 
the altars, which were loaded with the richest dishes. 


T 


Tentorta. The Roman tents were covered with leather or skins, 
extended by means of ropes. Hence, sub pellibus hiemare, “to winte, 
in tents.” ; 

Testupo. I. A penthouse moving upon. wheels, under which the 
battering-ram was sometimes brought near to the ramparts, and beneath 
which it was worked. The name arose from the circumstance of the 
ram’s thrusting its head out, and drawing it in again, as a tortoise from 
its shell. II. A. body of soldiers with their shields locked over their 
heads, and those of the outer files protecting their sides. Sometimes 
this form was assumed when troops were attacked on all sides. More 
commonly, however, it was employed for the purpose of approaching the 
enemy’s ramparts, and scaling them. The name testwdo, in this case, is 
derived from the resemblance which the locked shields bore to the shell 
or covering of the tortoise. 

Triaru, the name given to the Roman veterans, from their occupying 
the third rank. Vid. Lxcio. 

Trisuni (militum), military tribunes, of whom there were six in each 
legion, who commanded under the consul, each in his turn, usually month 
about. In battle a tribune seems to have had charge of ten centuries or 
about 1000 men. 

Triremes, vessels of war, with three banks of oars. Vid. ΑΕΒ. 

Turres towers used in the Roman military works. There were two 
kinds, the zoveable and-fixed. The fixed towers were erected on the 
agger or x.ound, and were raised sufficiently high, by means of several 
stories, ες as to. command the enemy’s ramparts. _ From them were dis- 
charged showere of darts, stones, and other missiles, by means of vari 
ous engines, such as balista, catapulte, scormones, &c. They were 
also raised along the Roman lines of circumvallation ;. and at the siege 
vf Alesia Cesar is supposed to have erected 1501. II.. The moveable 
towers were pushed forward and brought back on wheels, fixed below, 
on the inside of the planks. To prevent them from being set on fire by 
tke enemy, they were covered with raw hides and pieces of coarse cloth, 


ARCHAZOLOGICAL INDEX 493 


termed centones. They were of an immense bulk, sometimes forty 
or fifty feet square, and higher than the walls or even the towers of 
the city. Whenever they could be brought up to the walls, a place 
was seldom able to stand one long. 


V. 


Vatium, the ramparts of a Roman encampment, composed of the 
earth dug out from the ditch, and having sharp stakes stuck into it to 
keep it together. Vid. Castra. , 

Vexirss, light-armed troops. 'They were equipped with bows, slings, 
seven javelins or spears with slender points like arrows, so that, when 
thrown, they bent, and could not easily be returned by the enemy; a 
Spanish sword, having both edge and point; a round buckler (parma) 
about three feet in diameter, made of wood and covered with leather ; 
and a helmet or casque for the head, generally made of the skin of some 
wild beast. When the army was drawn up in order of battle, the velites 
were placed in the spaces or intervals between the maniples, or else on 
the wings. 

Views. Vid. Excurim. 

Vine, sheds or mantlets, constructed of wood and hurdles, and cov- 
ered with earth, or raw hides, or any other material that could not easily 
be set on fire. They were pushed forward by wheels below. Under 
them the besiegers either worked the ram or tried to undermine the walls 


THE END 


AS, τ 
aaa h 
‘Re ewer ἘΠῚ 
μ᾿ cere γ 


ἘῚ 








University of California 
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 « Box 951388 
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 


Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 





2004 


OL jpn i? 








100M 11/86 Series 9482. 














whet 


τῶ 
ἊΝ 
Ν 


Ν 


ΔῊΝ 
ess 


wo 
AS : δὺ 


DHA 
ν᾽ SAN aa 
ye 





Stee 
: ae 
SEAM 
Pecos SS 
43 
AY τ 


